Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

I had to shut the television off. It was the same story all the time for the past couple of months. Humanity victorious, the Elders defeated, ADVENT in disarray. Everybody cheering and hollering, as if most of the planet wasn't still a smoking, smoldering heap that might never again know a touch of green or the flow of clean water. Sure, Earth was free, I guess. Some celebrations were in order. But how long were they going to wave that banner around before they realized things were still just as bad as they were before? Before they realized that the time for celebration was long past, and it was time to roll those sleeves up and get to the real ugly work of reconstruction and reclamation?

I'd fume and rant some more about it to myself later. The clock said five in the morning, which meant it was feeding time. I slipped into my dirty overalls, slid on my ballcap and headed downstairs; the creak seemed to have gotten worse, and the banister wobbled just as badly. I kept telling myself I'll fix it but it just wasn't high on the list of priorities. Feeding first, then feed myself, then I needed to work on the perimeter security system. Either the detection protocol was degraded or the foxes kept finding new ways in. Of all the animals ADVENT wiped out, foxes managed to slip under the radar. Somehow I wasn't surprised.

I guess I couldn't be too mad at ADVENT's laxity. Had they been any more thorough, I would've lost my animals.

I pushed through the camo netting, pausing for just a minute to rearrange some of the branches caught in the mesh entrance. I passed by the console and glanced at it to make sure everything was as it should've been; temperature and humidity were good, airflow was holding steady, water collection systems were working perfectly. I wanted to build an automated dispenser to save myself a bit of time in the mornings, but I never seemed able to find the time. As such, the most advanced feeding method I had was a bucket underneath a manual dispenser. The boys and girls in the next room were already excited; they heard the feed plinking against the dented walls of the aluminum bucket.

"Hey guys, how's it goin'?" The chickens crowded around as I opened the door. They knew the routine. They've known it their whole lives, for what little that encompassed. It's something I've always felt bad about. They're animals after all; they should see the sun, get fresh air, be able to feel the elements on their bodies. Instead they've got heat lamps on timers, water from drippers, and fans to fake a breeze. Truth be told I'm not sure they would know what to do with a damn worm if they saw one. But I had to do this. I've always had to do this. We've been hiding ever since the invasion, but the ADVENT ban on animals only made our concealment that much more important. Even now, with humanity back in control, I couldn't risk letting them be seen. What if some passing 'resistance' guys decided to take them for the greater good? Screw that, what's the greater good ever done for me? No, best to just live out the rest of my life here, alone -- what little that encompassed. Things were simple here. Everywhere else was chaos.

I took stock of them as I scattered the feed by hand. Marlene looked a little thin. Holly's bald spot was still there; I don't think she's sick, so another hen must be bickering with her. Judy was looking plump, and she's getting to be that age; she could be the next one on my table. Cathy's seemed to have lost interest in her chicks; I guess it was time to move them to the second enclosure. Iris and Penny were getting along again, so that's good, unless one of them just moved onto bugging Holly. And then there's Harvey; he seemed to have calmed down, so I'll keep him in here. The hens liked to have a rooster strutting about. I was thinking about building a third enclosure for him, he can get a little testy sometimes.

The sharp snap of a popped light bulb brought me out of my thoughts; one of the heat lamps called it quits. I'll have to get another bulb from the basement. Another thing to add to my list.

After the hens and rooster have had their fill, the chicks were next in line. They get fed in their own enclosure, so an agitated adult doesn't get too ornery with them. So far all of the little guys appeared healthy. I sure hope they stayed that way since they were going to be the next generation. I checked their water drippers, and before I left I noticed a dip by the far wall of the enclosure, like someone had been digging. But the straw inside was undisturbed, so it must have been from the outside. It's got to be a damn fox. I'll have to add some chickenwire before filling that hole in tonight. Yet another thing on my to-do list.

Collected eggs. Tended to the garden. Had breakfast. Beat the unused eggs and froze them in the basement. Kept the left-over veggies for dinner. Morning routine over.

The perimeter detection software was the next big thing. It's always the biggest pain in in the ass I have to deal with. I have to drag an old laptop out to the invisible fence line and spend hours debugging the code. I'll be on the verge of fixing it, only to find some new error's popped up in the code in a place I never even changed. Sometimes the laptop loses its wireless connection to the basement server and I have to spend forever walking up and down the fence line looking for a spot with good signal. Almost reminds me of what most people would call the goold old days, where we only had little problems in our day-to-day lives. For all the frustration this crap caused me, it's worth it. Haven't lost a chicken to a predator in years, so I haven't given up on it, even with its myriad bugs. Couldn't afford to if I wanted to stay here by my lonesome and survive.

By the time the software was fixed -- for the time being -- the sun had begun to set. My stomach grumbled angrily, so I headed back inside. Dinner's just more eggs and veggies. When I was done eating, my anger over the morning broadcasts had subsided and I switched the television back on. Surprise, surprise -- more hoohawing about how humanity has won. Footage abounded of alien forces still being routed across the globe, of the resistance forces waving their flags and shouting 'vigilo confido' while the news anchors play up the pride-of-humanity angle for the fighters. They damn near televised an execution before they realized what was happening and the camera panned around. Still heard the gunshots, though -- that made my skin crawl. It was at that point I had had enough. Switched everything off.

Settling in was a strange ritual in that every time I paused at the sink to brush my teeth, I said a little prayer to god that the plumbing still worked. The property has its own well, but the pipes were old -- like, older than dirt. I anxiously turned the handle, wondering if today was going to be the day; regardless of what curses I spat during my daily chores, the powers that be saw fit to keep the water running for the time being. I brushed my teeth, stripped to my boxers, and climbed into bed. Only to remember then that I had forgotten to fill in that hole by the chicks' enclosure. I agonized for a few torturous moments, tossing and turning. I even switched the light back on a few times, ready to crawl back outside. Screw it, I thought. I decided to take care of it tomorrow morning, and drifted off to sleep.

A shrill buzzing woke me up about two in the morning. It wasn't my clock but the fence alarm I've got wired up to my basement server, the one that tells me if the perimeter's been crossed by something roughly fox-sized. The thought briefly crossed my mind that if I hadn't fixed the software I'd have gotten a full night's rest, but then again I could be down a chicken or more. I threw on old ratty t-shirt, grabbed the shotgun from beneath my bed, and rushed into the pitch black. The moment I set foot outdoors I could already hear the commotion coming from my chickens and my heart sank. I flicked on the muzzle flashlight, checked my gun, saw the flashy red of a loaded shell, and made a beeline for the coop.

I stopped dead in my tracks. The latch on the door was open. Foxes didn't do that. They can't. I mean, they could -- they can be pretty smart -- but why would it dig one night and then suddenly know how to use the door latch the next? And the tracks going into the coop were real weird. No paw prints, just a deep gouge in the dirt. Did it drag something inside? Of all the places to store a kill, it's got to use my chicken coop? And why the hell was the light on? The adrenaline surging through me left no time for useless questions and I barged in, leveling my gun at what I supposed was a fox's height.

Only to see a long, long tail that went deathly still the moment I entered. My jaw dropped and I tracked up, and up, and up further until I was staring eye to eye with by all accounts was just a giant freakin' snake -- with arms.

Its whole body was frozen, its amber eyes focused on me, one of my chickens in its grasp throwing an absolute fit. In the lifetimes this snake and I spent staring at one other, I remembered what I had seen on television: alien soldiers. Used to look different during the initial invasion. Spat venom. Newsfeeds called'em vipers, though with the hood they looked more like cobras. Lackeys of the Elders, instruments of death and malcontent, perpetrators of unspeakable acts of cruelty against humankind. At least, that's what the television said. They were fearless and always on the move, impossible to pin down and even harder to kill.

This one looked nothing like that. Creepy as all hell, sure. But with my shotgun pointed at its chest, I absolutely saw fear in its eyes. A desire to run, to preserve itself. A piece of its armor was missing, exposing half its chest and what looked like some birdshot wounds around what appeared to be a human-shaped torso. A fist-sized chunk of flesh was missing from the bottom right edge of its hood; dark yellow blood dripped intermittently from its wounds. They must have been fairly recent.

I could kill it. It would have been so easy. Wasn't that my duty? As a member of humankind, shouldn't I? One of the many tools of our former oppressors -- why shouldn't I kill it?

"Drop my chicken." Part of me hoped it wouldn't understand, that it simply couldn't. I hoped it would just make a threatening move and give me an excuse to pull the trigger. For all I knew it had just been in a fight; maybe it had just killed someone before being forced to retreat.

Unfortunately, it immediately obeyed. Judy fell to the ground, angry and noisy before quieting down and joining the rest of the chickens cowering in the far corner. The alien's gaze flickered to my gun before it seemed to recoil, sliding backwards a couple of feet. Was it cowering, too? What happened to the fearless killer the newsfeeds always showed? Where was the predatory instinct that made them vicious beasts? Where was the animal that I wouldn't feel bad about killing?

"You understand english?" It nodded near imperceptibly, perhaps afraid anything more might set me off. "Do you speak it?" It shook its head just once; again, a blink-and-you'll-miss-it sort of movement.

It was not immediately threatening, even for how imposing it looked. It was clearly wounded. I watched the tongue flick out past its lips and its eyes would try as hard as they could to glance at my chickens without moving its head; it was obviously hungry.

If I pulled the trigger now, I'd just be an executioner.

"You can't have a chicken. I can't do that," I said, lowering my gun to my hip but with the barrel still pointed at it. The cat was out of the bag now; what harm would there be in taking it down to my basement? I've got plenty of eggs and veggies in freezers. "I can give you something else and send you on your way. That fair?"

It nodded earnestly. I jerked my head towards the door and began to step backwards, still keeping my weapon pointed in its direction. It understood and began to follow me out, keeping a healthy distance between it and myself. I kept walking backwards towards the house until reaching the cellar, where I kicked the latch open. The doors were too heavy to just lift with my foot, though. I motioned with my gun at the entrance.

"Open it and I'll follow you down."

At this it hesitated. I suppose I might, too; a stranger behind me with a gun wanted me to descend into an underground bunker. Lots of old horror films or crime dramas might end or start this way. But hunger is a very powerful motivator -- I would know. The alien only thought for a moment longer before slithering up to the cellar doors and throwing them open, then carefully wound its way down the stone steps. The motion-sensing lights flickered on, bathing the basement in a strong white glow, and I followed down after it. This was where I kept damn near everything; food, water, spare clothing and bedding, my freezers, generators and fuel, my server for the various electronics around the property. It knew I had chickens; everything else seemed insignificant by comparison.

"Here," I said, circling around it to open one of the freezers. With my gun still trained on the snake, I reached in with my free hand and fished out two large bowls of beaten eggs then placed them both on the floor. Each bowl was probably about five or six eggs worth -- not that it mattered. I had plenty to spare. "This is all I've got for protein. You'll have to wait for it to defrost. Afterwards you could drink it if you wanted to, or heat it up and scramble them. You know, heat it up until it starts to turn solid. Whitish-yellow and brown are good, any darker and you're burning them."

I backed away and it came forward, gingerly picking up each bowl as if it were some sort of trap. In all honesty, it did seem thoroughly confused. It was almost like it was unable to process what was happening. Had it not known an ounce of kindness before? I figured ADVENT never treated its footsoldiers as anything other than tools, and I highly doubt any aliens got much courtesy from humans. Maybe it actually was confused.

I grabbed a tiny package -- one of many -- about half the size of a child's lunchbox, from one of the central shelves and slid it across the ground. "Home-made first-aid kit. It's only got clean rags and alcohol in it. Clean your wounds. Fair warning: the alcohol will hurt like a bitch. I mean -- it's going to hurt a lot." I couldn't spare antibiotics. I didn't know a damn thing about dosage for an alien, or if it would even be effective. The rags and alcohol would have to do.

"And here," I said. I flipped the lid on a plastic container and grabbed a light blanket, then dropped it on the ground between us. The snake cautiously inched its tail forward and wrapped it around the blanket and first-aid kit before dragging it back. "This time of year, days are always nice but the nights can get chilly. You can stay warm with that. From here, you head west and you'll crest a small hill. A few dozen yards past that is the edge of my property line. Do you get what I'm saying? I'm not going to see you again, am I?"

Those amber eyes still wide with confusion couldn't tear themselves away from the eggs, kit, and blanket. I had to repeat myself before those slitted pupils turned towards me. The alien slowly shook its head.

"Go on, then," I said, using my hands to motion towards the stairs. "And don't -- don't get yourself killed, I guess. That's good food and a good blanket. I'd hate for it to go to waste."

Its tail twitched over and over, like some sort of anxious habit. It turned slowly and slithered up the stairs, carefully so as not to drop the lifelines I had given it. I followed a short ways behind, just to keep it within eyesight as it made its own way off into the impenetrable black again. For as dark as it was -- it must've been close to three -- I didn't have to watch long before it seemed to dissolve into the night. Despite our...amiable meeting, it still made my hair stand up to know a giant, intelligent snake was out there and I couldn't see it.

I didn't get another wink of sleep that night. Helping an alien -- what sort of human was I?

Chapter Text

The day after that alien's visit was rough. I missed out on three hours of sleep while riding high on adrenaline and fear, so I crashed hard that afternoon. Multiple times, in fact. I fell asleep while emptying the water barrels into my underground storage. Damn near took a dip face first into one of them. Fell asleep laying on the floor, trying to fix the banister at the bottom step. Even took a snooze while standing under the bright basement lights, taking care of some server maintenance.

But none of these little naps were restful in the least. Every time I closed my eyes I saw that snake -- that viper -- right in front of me, in this weird state between illusion and reality that felt more a hallucination than it did a dream. I couldn't get my mind away from our encounter. Every time I saw it, we were just having a friendly chat, our mouths moving but no sound coming out. Neither of us would notice, though. We would just keep on talking without a care in the world, disturbingly oblivious to each other's silence. I'd wake up after what felt like talking for hours, feeling even more tired than before and with these strange thoughts in my head. What would it have sounded like? Did it use the ADVENT tongue or did vipers speak their own language? Did they speak at all?

In my restless state I sometimes heard an insidiously reasonable voice in the far reaches of my mind asking me why I hadn't pulled the trigger, saying by all rights I should have shot that thing where it stood. The voice only grew in intensity as time went on, daring me to even hazard a guess at some answers to its uncomfortable questions. How many people had it killed? How many homes had it razed to the ground? How many lives might it have upended at the behest of its masters? This self-interrogation was only exacerbated by sleep deprivation and resultant irritability. And boy, did it get bad, because things only got rougher that night. And rougher still the next, and the one after that. Eventually, this apparent obsession began to spill over into my waking hours. I couldn't escape it, and I was frustratingly forced to accept a simple fact that I had convinced myself long, long ago just wasn't true.

I was devastatingly lonely.

I had spent twenty years -- just over half of my life -- on this farm with no meaningful contact with another soul for the past eight. Each day had just become a checklist of the same things, an unchanging routine of tasks that varied only in the order in which they might get done. Chickens. Garden. Eat. Wash. Clean. Maintain. After all this time, after telling myself for so long I was okay with this isolation for the sake of safety -- were the cracks beginning to show? Was that it? It was the only explanation I could come up with. Anybody could have visited me and I'd have become obsessed with them, if only for the glimpse of society they may have brought with them, that desire to communicate and connect. How unlucky that it was one of the aliens that had happened upon my land. Someone who I could talk at, but not someone I could talk to. Someone that I was forced to greet at the barrel end of a gun because I didn't know who my friends or my enemies were anymore. I couldn't trust other people, human or alien, and now I realize it must be slowly but surely breaking me.

When my parents brought my brother and I out here during the initial invasion, we severed all contact with the world. We didn't tell anyone where we were going, what we were bringing with us, or what was already at our destination. Our parents drilled into us that in the coming catastrophe, people would only want what we had. Time and again, my parents were proven right. My father killed a few people who thought they could take from us. I never saw it with my own eyes, but I remember hearing the gunshots, the adrenaline-soaked shouting afterwards that everything was all clear. Until one time, things didn't go so well. Dad never gave the all-clear, so mom went to check on him. Two more gunshots, then total silence. We waited until the next morning to even dare to peek out the windows, and saw our parents and a third man laying in the grass. From then on, it was up to my brother and I to defend ourselves.

He had readily adopted our father's killer instinct. For him, taking life to protect us was easy. I lacked that resolve -- which was a constant point of contention between us -- and I think that's what has made me so afraid of other people now. I'm just not sure I have it in me to do what might have to be done. Even when faced with an alien, a killer from the old regime, my first instinct was to give. That was not how I would survive in this day and age. Back then, my brother probably felt I was dead weight. We argued for years; he thought we should do more, while I thought simply staying put and living was good enough. Eight years ago, he up and left, leaving only a note speaking of some resistance group.

I suppose I can't be too mad at him anymore; the resistance won, after all. He was right. I was wrong.

I awoke to an ever-increasing buzz as my senses returned to me, the last remnants of the latest viper dream vanishing into memory. The perimeter alarm was going off again. I rolled over and saw daylight peeking through the curtains, realizing only then I had overslept. I must have turned off my clock alarm while half-asleep. I yawned, stretched, then took a look at the alert. My heart sank; three different breaches, all within seconds of each other and the outer two contacts equidistant from the center. It was a formation.

Had that viper returned with help? Hell, I might have if I was it. On the run, hurt, hungry and afraid, why not grab a few friends and go raid the guy that it knew had more than enough to go around? I threw my overalls on, grabbed my gun, and rushed to the window to draw the curtains just enough to peek outside with one eye. Based on the time since the alert and the direction of the breach, they should have come into view right about...

They were humans. Laughing, talking, walking humans. Even with guns clearly visible in their hands, I couldn't seperate my excitement from my anxiety. After an incredibly unsatisfying glimpse of the outer world through the limited mannerisms of a giant snake, these guys would be what I had been looking for after all these years. Society, community, connection! I didn't need an alien after all. These guys would clear away the dreams, they would bring back a little bit of normalcy to my life.

But despite these enticing possibilities, I heard my parents in my head: they will want to take.

I gathered my thoughts, and stopped before exiting the front door to make myself look a bit less threatening. I cradled my shotgun low in my arms, took some deep breaths in an effort to relax, and ambled on outside into full view. By then, they were about fifty yards from the front porch. They stopped when they saw me, but only for a moment. After that brief pause, all three of them were waving and smiling. I waited and let them approach, ready to tell them when they were close enough. They stopped well before that point. All three slung their weapons onto their backs before the lead stepped forward.

"How's it going, friend? Glorious kind of day, ain't it?" He was a younger fellow, maybe early twenties. Asian, black hair, wearing an old army combat helmet and some sort of home-made armor by the looks of it. He had some wear-and-tear on him; a bullet had gone through the jacket's shoulder, but I couldn't tell if he wore the wound as well. He had a pouch on his hip carrying two magazines for a weapon that he didn't have; he had what appeared to be a shotgun -- maybe an old civilian model of something pre-invasion, I couldn't be certain. A brown bandage around his left arm hid a wound that must have been days old. His companions were dressed like he was, though the one on the left looked like he had rummaged through some military surplus; his gear looked straight out of an old world army, giving him the appearance of someone already battle-tested.

"Sure is, friend," I said, trying the word out. I hadn't said it in years. Maybe I had -- a few times, in passing conversation to my chickens. It felt good to say it aloud to another person. "What brings you out my way?"

"I'm Eric, and my friends here behind me are Gerard and Donovan. We're from a small town about four, five days back that way," he said, pointing in the direction from which they had come. "We had a very small ADVENT garrison within town limits. A dozen troopers and a few vipers. We finally decided to move on them earlier this week, but one of one of the snakes slipped away. Even with the aliens in a panic, we're worried she might call for some reinforcements, as improbable as it sounds. We've been tracking her since that night. Have you by chance seen her come this way?"

A hunting party. They must be the ones responsible for her -- "What do you mean, her?"

He looked at me like I was a total stranger. Well, even more of a stranger than what he had first thought. "All vipers are female. You didn't know that?"

"Been here a while. There's probably a lot I don't know." I thought I might have unconsciously tipped my hand a bit by having said that. Maybe they might start wondering what I had out here would have let me survive on my own for so long. But they seemed friendly enough, and none of them grabbed onto that question I had left in the air.

"You're one of them last-man-on-earth types, eh?"

"I guess you could say that." I nodded at his bandaged arm. "You saw some action then, with this fight you had? How was it? Is the town safe now?"

"It was fan-fuckin'-tastic," said his friend, the tan-skinned one in the surplus gear. Donovan, I think his name was. His voice was loud and animated, like he didn't understand how obnoxious he sounded. "We took the first squad on patrol by total surprise, ripped them to shreds in a crossfire. By the time the rest of the garrison mustered, we had them surrounded. Torched the building and picked off whoever came running out. The other guys skinned a couple of the snakes and now the bar has some real sweet, scaley-looking pennants hanging above the door as you walk in. I think they're gonna try to stuff another one -- you know, turn it into some trophy on a stand. I got myself a pair of fangs off one of them, check it out."

He held up a pair of large recurved fangs suspended on a necklace, in awe of his own handiwork while my blood slowly turned into sludge in my veins. Enemies, sure, I can understand hating your enemies. I can understand wanting to kill them, wanting to save the town. But that's where it should end, isn't it? Even the man that had killed my parents -- my brother and I buried him too. I hated him with every fiber of my being, I wished he had never been born, I wished I could have seen if I had had the guts to kill him myself...but we still buried him. And here these guys were, admiring their own barbaric tale like they were heroes instead of a bunch of butchers looking for the next thing to toss on the chopping block.

This was not the chat I had been hoping for. I hid my disgust behind a facade of admiration. "Sounds like you guys did quite the number on them."

"We sure fuckin' did," Donovan said, stashing the fang necklace back into his jacket. "Now we're just looking for the last one. We got some shots on her already but they're tougher than they look."

"Birdshot, by any chance?"

All three heads whipped around to look at me, eyes full of hope and bloodlust. "You saw her, then? Must have, to get close enough to see the holes we punched into her," Eric said.

"Yeah, she wandered by a few days ago. She stopped pretty close by, maybe thinking about looking for supplies in my place. But she just kept on truckin'. Not sure where she is now, but I can point you in the right direction."

"We'd be very appreciative, mister...?"

I waved away his question. "I prefer to keep to myself, if you don't mind," I said, to which Eric just shrugged his shoulders. "She headed north. Nothing out that way but some dense forest. Lots of places to hide, so I'd be careful if I were you."

It felt so strange to lie to them. The first humans I had seen in nearly a decade, with no ill will towards me in their minds, and I lied to them -- for what? To save the life of an alien that I had talked to for a half hour? Where was the connection? Where were the people that would make me want to come back to the world?

The three of them thanked me and turned to be on their way, only for the third guy -- Gerard -- to stop and look back at me, waving a canteen around.

"Don't mean to be a bother," he said through a thick foreign accent, "but if you've got some water, we wouldn't mind a top-off." The other two stopped and looked back, wondering what my answer would be as their hands drifted to their own canteens.

I guess my parents were right after all. Everyone always wants something. Were the actually asking? Or was it just a polite way of saying they needed water and they figured I had some? What would they do if I said no? Not that I could think of a reason to say no, but just -- what if? I guess I had frozen up a little because the three of them suddenly got nervous, which made me even more nervous. Nervous was bad when dealing with unknowns.

"I've got some water barrels out back; you'll probably want to boil it to be safe," I said. Their postures relaxed, though I shifted my gun to one hand, the barrel pointed at the ground but facing in their general direction. "One of you can follow me; leave your gun with your pals but take their canteens and you can fill them all."

My request was met without a single word of protest. Gerard hefted his rifle onto Eric's free shoulder before taking the groups' canteens. He seemed to understand my caution. He made himself look as harmless as possible, stopping halfway between us to reveal a knife which he tossed back to his friends. That made me a little uneasy; did he show me that as a symbol of goodwill or as a way to make me feel a false sense of security? I couldn't figure him out, but either way he seemed a likable fellow. He walked very slowly and made no sudden movements. His arms were full with three canteens, so it's not as if he could have done anything without first dropping them.

He followed me around the back of the house; I led him to the side opposite the chicken coop. I didn't want him smelling or hearing them. There we found my blue plastic water barrels, already partially emptied from my last collection a few days ago. Out of the corner of my eye I saw him stop, as if waiting for my permission again. I nodded at him and he got to work, submerging each container until it was full.

"So," I began, watching him fill the last one, "what are you going to do this particular viper when you catch her?"

"Not sure, my man," Gerard said, offering a bright white smile that contrasted with his dark complexion. "We're sure as hell not gonna lug three hundred pounds of muscle all the way back to town, so we'll probably clean her the moment she's down. We're thinking about leaving the fangs in and taking the whole head instead. An intact skull would look pretty wicked, yeah? Maybe put it on the ADVENT truck we took from the garrison, like a hood ornament. Tell me that wouldn't be awesome."

I swallowed hard, nodding with a smile that matched his. "Yeah, that -- that does sound pretty neat," I said as he capped off all three canteens. He took point just a few steps ahead of me, allowing me to keep him in full view as we retraced our steps to the front of the house, where his buddies were waiting in the exact same spots we had left them. Gerard trotted up to them, passed out the canteens and took his weapon back from Eric, who afterwards shouldered his gear more comfortably before turning back to me.

"We really appreciate your help, mister. If you like, I can send one of my guys back here with a piece of whatever we catch. You want a swatch of skin? It's got some nice colors to it, probably look good in a workshop or above a fireplace."

I fought back the acidic taste of bile that bubbled up in the back of my throat. "That's quite all right. Thanks for the offer, though."

He shrugged, and the three of them went their way. I sat on my porch and watched them off, making sure they disappeared over the horizon before allowing myself to relax. Even alone again, winding down from my first bit of human contact in eight years was not easy. I was suddenly tired and even unhappier than I had been before. That whispering voice of reason that asked me why I had let the viper go was now asking me why I wanted anything to do with people if they were going to be like that. Was the whole world a slaughterhouse now? Would those men live on into old age and tell their children about the time they carved up intelligent things just to have a memento they could put on a necklace or fireplace mantle? Or would they possess even an ounce of regret for their actions, and omit that detail while playing themselves up as heroes of humanity? Either way just didn't sit right with me in the least.

I remembered to feed the chickens before heading back inside to feed myself. On my way back inside, I nearly tripped on two clean bowls I must have left outside by mistake, which was odd because I didn't remember--

My hair stood on end. In that moment I had that distinct feeling like I was being watched, like I could feel someone shooting daggers at the base of my neck. I had the inclination to wheel around and brandish my gun, but I reasoned I'd be dead already if it -- if she wanted. I set my gun against the porch railing and slowly turned to see just an empty field, with the only other indicator of life being the bootprints my three visitors had left in the dirt and grass.

I couldn't wait for my fellow humans to hit the road, and now I was kind of sort of wishing this viper would show up again. I wasn't entirely sure what sort of company I was fit for anymore.

Chapter Text

Those two bowls stayed on my kitchen counter all day. And all night. And into the next morning.

I didn't quite know what to do with them. I found myself passing by them on a whim, as if I wanted to still see them sitting there on the counter top where I had left them. In short order they became an extension of my obsession, of my desire to meet this viper once more and hope that she might bring a bit of something with her -- a connection to someone else, some communication beyond the talk of blood and butchery my fellow humans had offered. Despite the language barrier, maybe in time she could somehow tell me her name, where she was from, or what her life was like. Maybe she would ask these questions of me, if she had the interest.

The more I thought about it, the deeper the chasm appeared between humanity and myself. Part of me wondered if it should be deeper, though. Beyond asking what had brought those three to my home, the first bit of curiosity I wanted to satisfy was about the fight. My stomach twisted itself into knots as I dwelt on it, as my thoughts stirred up painful arguments my brother and I had before he had ended up leaving. Was there a part of me that wanted to kill an alien, that wanted to have some trophy that I could show to other people and say 'look, I helped, too'? Would there by some grand tribunal where people lined up with pieces of alien corpses as proof they deserved to exist as part of mankind?

'Ah, viper fangs? You pass. Viper skins? Pass. ADVENT helmets? Looking good.' And then there'd be me, cowering under the harsh glare of the judge and my fellow man as I show my empty hands, soiled not by alien blood but by dirt. 'Hold on there, where's your pound of flesh? And you think you deserve to be called human?'

Maybe my brother was right; I feel too much for other people. I've got too much empathy in me to do what he did -- to do what dad did. I pointed a gun at an alien snake and I never saw the predator, the killer instinct behind her eyes. I could only see the overwhelming fear, the primal driving force of hunger that led her to my doorstep even when wounded. Did that make me a good person, or did that make me weak?

I felt like I'd never know unless I saw her again.

I took my breakfast outside and sat on the porch steps. Between bites, my eyes would casually drift westward, hopefully looking at the hill that partially blocked my view of the treeline. My fork mostly meandered about aimlessly, turning over some eggs or potatoes like there was something else to find on the plate. Though every time I heard the slightest sound I subconsciously reached for my gun beside me, only remembering when I grasped empty air that I had left it inside in some foolish attempt to make myself seem approachable.

My thoughts twisted and churned in my mind and I began to argue with myself. What if the gun had been the great equalizer? When I had found her in the chicken coop, she was scared; not of me, but of the gun. When I ordered her to put the chicken down, it was the gun that forced her compliance. When I told her to open the cellar and head down, it was the gun that guaranteed my safety. If she chose now to show up, it wouldn't be because I looked nice; it would be because I was no longer a threat. What if I had made myself a target? And it was only then I realized that if she came to me now with murder on her mind, she would almost certainly have the upper hand. After all, she was a weapon of the Elders; venom, a crushing tail, and long fangs made her formidable in her own right.

The sudden fluttering of wings made me tense, and once again my hand went to the imaginary gun beside me. I wish I could say it was reflexive, a movement trained into me by circumstances of my existence, but it wasn't. It was purely instinctual fear that kept me grabbing for a gun, that had me constantly forgetting there wasn't one there. I took a deep breath and let it go slowly and deliberately, hoping it might calm my nerves. Stop startling so easily, I told myself. It's just birds. It's just wind. It's just nothing. I took another bite and looked towards the horizon, wondering what else might be coming my way.

And there my answer stood in front of me not ten yards away, tongue flickering in and out in a frenzy.

"Oh," I muttered, absolutely paralyzed by fear; every muscle in my body pulled taut like a steel cable to the point of snapping. It was odd to see her in broad daylight, in much the same way I imagine a kid would find it odd to see a monster anywhere but under the bed. In the natural light I could see her eyes that seemed amber in our first meeting were actually far darker -- nearly red. She was mostly yellow with concentric diamond shapes of black white, and orange. It was startling to see something so familiar in an unfamiliar shape; everything about her echoed Earth snakes, from the intricately scaled top side -- er, dorsal side, if I remember my old high scool classes -- to the white segmented scales that covered her neck and belly. Things got weirder the higher up I looked; arms and armored plate that looked like it hid a pair of breasts behind it.

She looked around me, only minimally moving her head.

"No gun," I said, doing my best to keep my voice from trembling. "Not this time."

Her eyes locked onto mine. In that exact moment I felt like a rabbit, frozen in place and waiting for the predator to make the first move so I would know exactly in which direction to juke and sprint. But it was just a passing glance at best, and her gaze fell down to the plate of half-finished food in my hands.

"Hungry again?"

She could not have nodded any harder if she had tried; with that hood of hers, it's a wonder she didn't take to the air then and there.

"Follow me, then," I said as I got to my feet. She began to slither to the side of the house where the cellar door was. "No, not that way. I've got some fresh food inside."

At this she stopped and seemed thoughtful, as if considering options. Even in my fear I laughed inwardly at the thought that she might believe I was the predator, that I was the one leading her into a trap. But what sort of trap would see me set her loose the first night I had met her? Either way, something was on her mind because he looked me dead-on and pointed northward.

I chewed on my lip some, trying to figure out what it was she was getting at. There was nothing out that way but trees for as far as I had ever traveled; dozens and dozens of miles of forest so thick it had sometimes been hard to even find my way through. Then it hit me.

"What, those men from yesterday? You saw me send them that way?"

She nodded again, then cocked her head at me. She might have been an alien but I could read the question in those eyes of hers just as easily as if she had been a human: why?

"I don't know." She pointed to herself, still looking at me. "Yeah, they were looking for you. They -- they had some bad things in mind. I don't want to see anyone get hurt, much less be the cause of it."

She took another long look at the northern treeline. I guess my answer satisfied any other questions she had, because she seemed a little more relaxed afterwards. I made room for her to move by me into the house, and she accepted my invitation, slithering past close enough for me to see the wounds that still marred her body. Some of them looked better, some looked worse. The hole at the edge of her hood looked totally scabbed over, and I couldn't see any signs of infection -- if aliens showed infection the same way humans did. Some of the birdshot in her torso was close to the surface and wouldn't require much digging around, if any, to fish out. Others were deep and not immediately visible beyond the swollen skin beneath her scales, indicating something foreign was buried in her flesh. I thought it might be inflammation, but then again -- she's an alien. I had no idea how her body reacted to injuries.

Her proximity also gave me a better understanding of just how immense she was. Even slightly slouched forward, she was much taller than I was; I had to guess she was over seven feet, probably closer to eight. Her maw was as big as the rest of her and seemed to stretch all the way across her face; the front seemed fixed into what looked like a permanent scowl or frown but I had seen her move the sides and corners of her mouth to emote. Her eyes also seemed to dip inward a bit which gave her a very intense gaze, completing the angry look that seemed natural for her.

"Hey." She stopped right before entering the front door, but did not turn to look at me. I wondered if I was about to overstep but pressed onward with my question anyway. "Some of those holes in you look pretty bad. If you need help treating them...I mean, I can do that for you. After you get something in your stomach, maybe?"

Her head dropped and I saw her hand -- four fingers, how odd -- slowly move to her midsection and chest, where her armor piece was missing. She briefly hesitated before delicately prodding the area. I saw her shudder and flinch from her own touch. She turned and gave me a single nod, then continued on into the house with me more than a step behind her. I had to be extra careful not to step on her winding tail as it followed her around. At its thickest point it must've been the size of my chest. She really was deceptively massive, considering how easily she moved about in my home.

"Kitchen's on your left -- no, the next left," I said, watching her correct her path. "You can take a seat wherever you like." I turned the stove top up and threw a clean pan onto one of the burners, then flew to the fridge and grabbed half a dozen eggs.

An alien -- in my house! As a guest! My fear shrank, overtaken by the sheer absurdity of the situation. People the world over were hunting down what trophies they could, and here I was harboring a viper. I had told her it was because I didn't want to see anybody hurt, but that wasn't the entire truth, was it? I hadn't told her it was because I was lonely, because I wanted someone or something to interact with whose intelligence was greater than a chicken's. And yet, I felt my elation at the prospective end of loneliness being tugged down by the weight of expectations.

What would my parents have said, I thought to myself as I cracked the eggs one at a time into the hot pan. My parents, whose first instinct was to run away from it all in an attempt to protect their two sons -- would they be disappointed? Scared for me? I suppose the latter was a given; though my fear was less than it was the first time I had met this viper, it was still very much present. I'd bet my dad was turning in his grave but I imagine mom might be proud of me for helping someone in need. Well, pre-invasion mom, anyway. I could never clearly tell how the invasion changed her, she was always good at putting on a smile. Looking back on it as an adult, I guess that meant things were pretty bad. She was just doing her best to shield us from it.

And what about my brother? Oh, I could not imagine the fury he'd feel if he could see me now. The anger he showed during our arguments, calling me weak, lazy, apathetic -- I'm sure that anger was tempered by some amount of brotherly love, and I shudder to think what he would sound like truly unleashed. He left to make a difference, ostensibly to kill as many of the aliens as he could, and I simply invited one right into our home, told her to sit at the table while I cooked for her. I wonder if he would kill me. Would I be a collaborator in his eyes? Or rather, what if I was just living up to expectations? If he were here, would he just laugh and smile and say he knew I was a useless softie, then blow her brains out and act like nothing was different? I wondered if he showed up with a bunch of fellow fighters, would he defend me or leave me out to dry for my actions?

The smell of slightly burnt eggs brought me out of my thoughts. I took the pan off the burner and upended it, watching the scrambled eggs tumble out onto a plate. When I turned, I saw she had forgone using a chair. Which made sense, seeing as how chairs are made for human bodies. Not sure what I had been thinking when I told her to sit. Regardless, it still appeared as if she was sitting; she was coiled up a little like a spring, with enough of her body beneath her that she looked to be normal height while at the table.

She did not show a moment's hesitation the second I put her plate in front of her. I didn't even have time to grab her a fork. She took the plate in both hands, held it in the air, and let the pile of eggs just slide into her impressively, frighteningly huge mouth. If I had blinked I would've have missed it. To be honest, I wished I had missed it. Seeing that gaping maw and fangs bigger than my fingers gave me the willies.

"Uh, okay," I said as she gently put the plate down and looked at me, her forked tongue flicking past her lips, "that took less time than I thought." I was left a little disappointed. I had been expecting her to slowly pick away at her plate with a fork, with me sitting at the opposite end of the table maybe trying to make conversation with some simple questions that wouldn't need more than a nod or shake of her head. I never even got to sit down. Maybe next time. If there was a next time, anyway. I still wasn't sure where this whole situation was going. Was she here for another dine and dash or did she come back for something a little longer term?

"Well then, if you're satisfied, you can follow me to the basement and I'll do what I can for your wounds." I turned to make my way towards the basement stairs off the foyer, and I heard movement behind me, like someone shuffling a heavy mat across the floor. Knowing she was there and hearing her move quickly to stay behind me set off the most primal, animalistic parts of my brain. In that moment I felt like the rabbit again, knowing the predator was there but unable to see it, wondering when it would strike. My heart quickened, my breath caught in my throat, and I damn near felt like I was about to have what I assumed to be a panic attack for the first time in my life. I was suddenly, inexplicably weak and short of breath, my chest seized by fears I didn't know how to suppress. I was forced to reach out and steady myself by leaning against the wall, nearly panting to catch my breath. I stayed there for a few moments, struggling to regain my composure.

Imagine my surprise to see her face in my peripheral vision, her blood-red eyes and their slitted pupils a bit wider than normal and assessing my condition. Was it concern? Or maybe she hoped I was about to kick the bucket and the house would be hers?

"I'm fine, I'm fine," I managed to stammer, feeling my way down the stair well. She followed me down a little more closely than before, maybe expecting to catch me if I fell. In all honesty it just made me a little more uncomfortable but I did my best not to let it bother me. We hit the bottom step and the motion-sensing lights came on. Still leaning a bit, I felt the wooden wall of the staircase transition into concrete, old and pitted. I paused for just a moment to finish collecting myself, then made my way to the opposite end of the basement, where a large table waited. On the way I grabbed three of the homemade first aid kits, an actual first aid kit, and a few vacuum-packed bags of surgical instruments.

"Hop up here and lie back," I said, patting the table. When I heard no movement I turned and saw her looking questionably at the bags in my hand. They were entirely plastic, with a solid white back and a translucent blue front that allowed one to see which instruments were inside. There was otherwise nothing remarkable about them that might draw such scrutiny. "What's wrong?"

She pointed at me, then used both hands to press a finger to either side of her head. She drew both fingers down an imaginary line that met in the center of her chest, where she then pat against her body to produce a rhythmic thumping that sounded a lot like a human heartbeat.

I was a bit dumbfounded, at first. Heartbeat. Lines to either side of her head, like where ears might -- "A stethoscope?" She nodded and held her hands out, as if expecting more out of me. What would a stethoscope have to do with any of this? Why would I need one? Then I got to thinking who might wear one. "A doctor? Are you trying to ask if I'm a doctor?"

Another timid nod, as if she were afraid of my answer.

"No, I'm not," I said, opening the real first aid kit and putting on the gloves found within, "but I've done this before. Not as many pellets, though. Trust me."

She didn't look all too satisfied with my answer, but I couldn't tell how much of that was her normal expression and how much of it was anxiety. Either way, she did as instructed and draped her upper body across the table, leaving most of her tail end beneath the table. I pulled up a chair and sat down before ripping open the instrument pack.

"If you used the alcohol I gave you the night we met, you know how much this is going to hurt. Are you ready?"

She hesitated, but gave me her okay. I switched on the flashlight, splashed the forceps with alcohol, and set to work.

The injuries looked pretty good, as far as gunshots go. Many of them showed signs of advanced healing, which seemed strange given that she was shot about two weeks ago, two and a half at the most, if the timeline from those three men was accurate. Wounds such as hers should not look as good as they did this soon after occurring. In all I counted thirty-eight of them, eight of which still had pellets inside, two of which looked like they might need to be dug out. I guess the other pellets had all fallen out already; the empty wounds were not deep at all, indicating either her scales were harder or thicker than they appeared or that her assailants shot at her from well outside effective range.

I started with the ones easiest to reach first. They couldn't have been less than an inch or so in her flesh -- easy to reach with the long forceps I had. Still, I exercised as much caution as possible to avoid causing even more trauma or undue discomfort. The fiery sting of alcohol was enough to bear already, judging by her twitching, and the constant flicking of her tail. I had to be extra careful; sometimes her tail would whack against the legs of the table as I worked, startling me. One by one, the pellets came out. I had no dish for them so I just let them fall to the concrete floor with a soft, tiny click. Sort of like chicken feed hitting the aluminum bucket.

Her silence was beginning to unnerve me. I didn't know if I was doing a good job or not. Even if I was doing poorly, would she show weakness by grimacing or hissing? Maybe she was like me; unsure of how to handle the situation, unsure of who was the threat to whom, and so she always thought to put on a strong facade. Either way, I didn't like the quiet, so I broke it.

"My granddad -- you know, my father's father -- he and grandma built this house with their own hands way back when, before I was even born. He was a veterinarian. Took care of animals, I mean. That's where these instruments come from. He mostly took care of his own -- he used to have a couple cows, a horse, various other little critters." I pried out another pellet; her tail shifted angrily but her expression was unchanged. "As weird as it seemed, he was also an avid fowl hunter. He and dad would sometimes go duck hunting in the marshlands that used to be a a few hours' drive north. I went out there with them once, when I was old enough. It was great -- me, dad, and his dad -- three generations out for some bonding. Well, the day was spoiled pretty much the moment we got there. We found a duck another hunter had left. We didn't know why, maybe he couldn't find it after downing it or something -- but it appeared sort of okay. It was up and walking, quacking up a storm, but it just couldn't fly."

The last of the easy pellets was free, and I wiped down the forceps with alcohol-soaked gauze. Her blood on my hands was impossible to ignore; it was just as slick and warm as human blood, made different only by the golden yellow color. Fresh blood out of her agitated wounds was brighter. I saw her looking at me as I slid my fingers together and became embarrassed for some reason, then got back to work on the first of the deeper ones. "It looked like the duck suffered a graze. The wing was torn up pretty bad, and there were entry wounds along the same side of the body. Dad wasn't about to let that spoil his day, but granddad was pretty upset. We ended up driving all the way back here, and I watched him pull every last pellet he could out of this bird. Dad told me that bird ended up living here. Even had a little pool built just for it. Ended up dying of old age."

I probed deeper with the forceps and felt the ends tap against a pellet. It was a careful business, using the forceps as an extension of my sense of touch and gauging where the edges of the pellet were, then firmly grasping it with the instrument and dragging it out. It was easy to tell this wound was worse because it appeared more inflamed, and her response to my touching was more pronounced. While digging this one out, I believe she may have mistook my leg for a table leg and squeezed pretty damn hard. She only realized when I said 'ouch' and then my leg was free.

"I watched my granddad the whole time as he picked out the birdshot. I thought it was pretty fascinating, you know? And it was a good thing, too, because I ended up having to do this same thing for my brother way back when, when it was just us here." I grabbed hold of the second pellet, probably about two inches into her flesh, and gently began to pull it to the surface. Her tail slapped the wall so hard that even with her weight atop of it, she moved the table a good couple inches. I had to readjust to get a firm grip on the shot again, which just made her have to endure the poking and prodding a second time. A rivulet of yellow blood spilled out, staining the table, but with it came the last remnant of her attack. It fell to the ground with the others. I'd pick them up later.

"That was the last one. I, uh -- I don't know if you want me to stitch them up? I don't have suture materials. Not to mention I don't know if a suture needle would get through the scales--" She cut me off by holding up one of her hands, then relaxed again, breathing a little heavier than before. I guessed that was a no to the sutures. Not that it mattered anyway. I cleaned up what little blood had spilled down her side, wiping gently to not irritate the wounds -- or her -- any further.

She slowly sat up pressing one of her hands against her side as she did, and slid off the table in a singular motion, using her tail to support everything she did. She took a look down at my leg, then looked me right in the eye and bowed her head at me.

"Yeah. You're -- you're welcome. Are you able to move okay? Yeah? All right, we can head back upstairs. I'll show you to your room. I mean, if you want a room. You're welcome to stay if you like, is what I'm trying to say."

Her eyes widened and she gave an me an energetic nod. I smiled at her, partly due to the nature of her answer, and partly just to see how it felt. Smiling seemed like such a human thing. Did it have the same meaning for aliens? If not, did they at least understand its significance? I hadn't done it in a long time, not even to the three humans that had shown up the other day. I've just been on guard for ages, and to feel vulnerable again, to have let someone in my life literally and figuratively felt terrifying. Like at any moment the rug could be pulled out from under me and all this effort would be for nothing. I heard that awful whispering in the back of my mind saying this would be a mistake -- this longing to reconnect to someone, anyone at this point, would just be a long journey that ultimately proved why I shouldn't want to reconnect to anyone.

I didn't want to think like that anymore. So I just smiled to try it out. In truth, it felt good.

She followed me to the ground floor, then up the stairs to the second floor. I showed her my brother's old room. Everything was unchanged since he had left; his clothes were still in the bureau. His pre-invasion sports posters still decorated the walls. Some plastic models of tanks and fighter jets lay scattered about the various bookshelves. She rushed right in and made herself at home on the bed, curling up as much of herself as she could beneath the heavy blanket. A few feet of her tail hung off the side, though, and she'd probably get a few drops of blood on the sheets, but I could change them later. Before I left I showed her how to use the lock on the door in case she wanted privacy, but she was already comfortably settled and felt no inclination to get up to test the lock.

"I'll wake you for dinner, if you're not up already." She nodded again, but before I closed the door, something else came to mind. "Can I ask you something?"

She waited, leaning towards me slightly as if to say she was listening.

"Do you have a name? I mean -- hang on, that came off sort of rude. Let me start over on that. My name's Liam. What's yours?"

Her eyes fell to the floor and even with that natural scowl of hers, it seemed apparent she had something heavy on her mind. Slowly, she reached over with her right hand to the piece of shiny metal armor on her left arm. It split along a single seam and she slid it down her arm. She pointed at something on the inside, then grabbed it with her tail, which she snaked over to hand the armor to me. It was impossibly smooth in my hands and black, but so shiny it looked almost like silver. Up close I could see what she had pointed at, and it made my heart sink.

I only knew of the ADVENT language what I had seen on television, which was to say not a lot. But still, I knew enough to tell that the jumble of letters and numbers on the inside of her armor piece were entirely meaningless with regards to any syntax, let alone a name. It was a designation -- not a name. At the very end was a soul-crushing representation of everything she was and ever would be worth to her former masters: a barcode. The entirety of someone's life, able to be read by a handheld scanner. Something to be picked off of a shelf, consumed, and tossed away. Any fear left inside of me just gave way, replaced by overwhelming pity.

I put it as bluntly as I could. "You know this isn't a name, right? This may have been how you were known then, but it isn't now. It shouldn't be, anyway. Do you want a name?"

A hesitant, uncertain nod, but it was a yes.

Viper, viper, viper...Vicky? Nah, mean old neighbor lady pre-invasion. Victoria? Probably a bad sentiment there, she was an ex from high school. I knew a Violet but she died in a car accident; that seemed like some bad luck to put on my guest.

I had that itch in the back of my mind that usually told me I was overthinking, and reached up in vain to scratch it away. It seemed so dumb that every name I came up with had to start with a 'v', but I guess it was just one of those idiosyncrasies of the human mind, always trying to make patterns and and connections. The catalog of names in my head that started with 'v' was short, so I thought screw it.

"Well, what about 'Vee' for now?"

She cocked her head at me, as though considering it. I saw her shift her jaw side to side, as if she was moving the name around her mouth, maybe testing it out in her imagination. But then I saw her jaw move a little more, the bottom lip curled inward as if preparing to make a sound, and she breathed -- not spoke -- the name back to me in a voice that seemed to know English sounds but was uncomfortable saying them. "Vee."

My heart jumped; so she could speak. Maybe it was hard for her to make human sounds, but it brought back the hope that maybe some day we actually could carry on a back and forth. "Yeah! Yeah, that's it. I mean, you don't have to keep it. My grandma had a book of baby names in the house somewhere. I think I could find it for you if you like. I'll have it on the table when dinner's ready and you can find a name you might like better."

"Vee."

I laughed. "All right, then. Get some rest. Like I said, I'll let you know when dinner's ready." I watched her through the shrinking crack of the doorway curl up even tighter, shoving her head beneath the covers and settling into the place. The only part left of her I could see was a few feet of her tail hanging off the edge of the bed and spilling out from the covers onto the floor. The door clicked shut.

As I made my way back downstairs, my smile was so wide it made my face hurt. Alone no more. Please let her stay. I'll try to learn some ADVENT, I'll teach her English, I don't care what I have to do -- just please let her stay.

Chapter Text

I had dinner all set before I even bothered heading upstairs; eggs and potatoes, same as ever. Very rarely would I get to enjoy actual meat, and potatoes were some of the only vegetables that would grow. I sometimes got lucky with carrots, tomatoes, and peas, but it was a total crap-shoot even when I planted at the right time of year. The cities looked nice and clean on television, but everybody seemed to have conveniently forgotten the dust, grime, and rubble that polluted the air and earth these days even this long after the invasion. The soil has gotten worse as time has gone on. I imagined it's the same everywhere else, and I doubt ADVENT even cared. After all, one of their objectives was population consolidation and control. I had figured that out when they started banning all livestock. Control the food, control the people.

"Hey, Vee." I paused in front of her door and knocked twice, giving her some long moments to protest or lock it. When nothing happened, I slowly cracked the door to have a peek inside. The covers looked like they were hiding a small boulder that gradually began to stir the further I let myself in. Her face slowly rose from underneath the sheets, followed by her hood, neck, and body; not unlike one of those stereotypical snake charming cartoons from way back when. She locked her hands in front of her and thrust her arms all the way out in a good stretch, then took what I guessed was a great big yawn, complete with a quiet hissing. Even as friendly as things seemed between us for the moment, I couldn't stop my brain from throwing up red flags upon seeing that huge mouth of hers wide open, white fangs clearly visible.

"You've been sleeping for a while. It's just past nine. Or, uh, 2100 hours for you soldier types." Her eyes widened a bit with mild surprise. She seemingly fell out of bed; her upper body was almost entirely over the edge before her tail end slipped out from the covers and gracefully stopped her fall. The entire motion looked as if someone had poured her out of bed tail-first.

I stepped aside to let her past. Her wounds were already looking better. Some of them had already shut entirely, leaving only minor scars. I didn't know whether such rapid healing was natural to her species or if it was ADVENT technology. They used to talk up gene clinics on the television all the time; cure cancer, congenital defects, other diseases. I don't see why they couldn't give their soldiers fast healing.

I followed her downstairs. She remembered where the kitchen was and made a beeline for it, sliding around the edge of the table to one of the plates still softly steaming. Something in the back of my mind told me to ask her to wait, but I could only wish I had paid it any attention as she completely emptied her plate before I could even sit down. I had only just begun to plant my butt into a chair when she noticed the book of names I had found in the master bedroom, hidden beneath the bed among a treasure trove of artifacts from the good old days: children's books, doodles my brother and I had done, old birthday and get-well-soon cards addressed to our grandparents.

She looked thoughtfully at it, finally deciding to flip it open and skim through a handful of pages while downing the glass of water beside her empty plate in a single swig. I picked at my food but devoted most of my attention to watch her. She seemed only half-interested, never spending much time on any page before moving onto the next. Once or twice she would drag a finger down across a page, tap a dark claw against whatever it was that caught her attention, but then she'd move on as if whatever had made her stop in the first place had never been interesting at all. She only bothered to look through the book for five minutes or so, then shut it and pushed it aside before taking in her surroundings.

"So then you're happy with just Vee?"

She made her way into the living room, taking a moment to nod at me over her shoulder. She stopped in front of the television, cocking her head at it and then looking around. I had half a mind to tell her how it worked, but I was reminded how foolish that was when she found the remote and began hitting buttons. Despite my own isolation, I had to keep telling myself these aliens had been out and about on Earth for the past twenty years. They must have been intimately familiar with all the little technological comforts humanity had: radios, televisions, computers, whatever -- and that's not even mentioning all the high-tech stuff I'm sure they brought with them. I doubted I would have to tell Vee how to use anything; she would know or be smart enough to figure it out.

Sure enough, she managed to get the television on and she sat back on the couch, coiling her tail beneath her as she watched. It was an old 37-inch CRT my grandparents had bought, thinking they were modernizing. In truth, they got it because it was cheapened by the arrival of affordable flat-screens around the early 2000s. It's only lasted so long because it hardly ever got any use. It looked sleek for its time, but now it was just a big grey box that only got two channels: the big 24/7 former ADVENT news station that had now been repurposed by the resistance, and a year-long-running pirate broadcast that played nothing but old black-and-whites. I guess tracking down the latter was never high up on ADVENT's priority list once the resistance started making bigger and bigger waves.

I didn't feel like eating alone, so I took my plate and glass into the living room and sat down on the recliner beside the couch, making sure to step over her tail as I walked by the center table. She flipped through both channels, then quickly went back to the news, which was now talking about something called the 'psionic network'. I listened as I ate. I had heard it mentioned once or twice before, but the name was about all I knew. Vee appeared rapt, however, her eyes glued to the screen while she languidly sprawled across the entire couch, leaving much of her tail hanging off of the far side. The way she sometimes moved her body while keeping her head still reminded me of a chicken.

"As resistance forces penetrate deeper and deeper into the defunct ADVENT network," said the field reporter, his face covered by a half-mask presumably meant to shield him from the smoke of the hellish scene behind him, "there appears to be mounting evidence worldwide that the psionic network -- used by ADVENT to communicate with its forces -- was in fact an insidious method of mental influence. Retributive campaigns across the globe have come across startlingly ineffective opposition, raising the question of whether or not the aliens know how to fight without their masters, or whether they even want to fight at all. Under the condition of anonymity, a resistance cell member spoke to us, saying, 'it's like they're all confused. They don't know what's going on. Nobody's pulling their strings anymore'. His claims appear to be backed up by numbers from X-COM itself, showing a sharp rise in alien detainees and concurrent drop in human casualties across the globe."

Vee sighed. At least, it sounded like a sigh. Maybe a hiss was the same as a sigh. I had no clue. Either way, afterwards she looked as if someone had lifted a weight from her shoulders. She sat up just a little straighter, her tongue darting rapidly as the report went on. The news had caught my interest now, as well. So what was being said? The aliens were slaves? That the enforcers were themselves being forced?

"Even now, there is a growing schism within resistance forces. An increasing number of fighters are advocating for attempts at rehabilitation, citing reports of some aliens striving to protect humans from the more violent of their kind, and of a place called City 31, where aliens and hybrids are allegedly being offered sanctuary among the primarily human population. We have been unable to gain access to this city, as thanks to its newfound publicity it has temporarily shut down all access in an attempt to keep out those who would seek to do harm. Other groups say to maintain the status quo and continue the campaign of extermination, that eliminating alien forces while they are seemingly disoriented is the way to permanent victory. For now it seems those wishing for extermination have the momentum, but for how long? We just don't know. Daryl Weller, Resistance News Network."

The reporter cut away to one of the anchormen, who was interviewing someone that suddenly seemed unimportant in the wake of this new information. So all of the soldiers -- troopers, the vipers, the tall grinning ones with big eyes, everybody -- they were all forced labor?

"Was that you, Vee? Was that your life?" She spared me a quick glance, nothing more than an acknowledgement that she had heard me. After a moment's thought she looked again, her gaze lingering, and she slowly nodded. I finished the last of my dinner and asked, "What did it feel like?"

Her eyes wandered aimlessly around the room as she struggled with her thoughts. I had probably asked a question that required too complex of an answer given her apparent difficulty in making english sounds. I suppose she gave up because she just looked around one last time and shrugged, but then must have had some idea because her face lit up. She grabbed an old wind-up alarm clock from the table -- another of my grandparent's relics -- and wound the mechanism over and over before setting it on the table. A moment later and it began its irritating ringing. Vee held a hand out to it, as though it were representative of her thoughts.

I didn't quite understand what she was trying to tell me. Was it an irritating ringing in her head that told her to do this or that? Or was she just some sort of wind-up automaton that acted only when permitted by the Elders? Maybe the ringing was always there, and doing what she was told would lessen or eliminate it entirely. She must have seen my lack of understanding, the look of clueless thought on my face, because she just shrugged and left it at that.

I slapped the reset atop the ringer. "Well, you belong to nobody now. You're welcome to stay for as long as you like," I said, though my heart sank at the mere thought of her leaving.

Then immediately perked up again when I thought I saw what looked to be a hint of a smile. It was strange and different, but there was an unmistakable pull at the corners of her mouth. Maybe it really was a smile. Maybe it was some alien facial expression that was a smile-analogue, or maybe it was something else entirely, but it definitely looked like the start of a smile. It faded quickly and she instead bowed her head to me again.

"Yeah, sure. Don't mention it." I put my dish on the accent table beside the recliner and sat back to see her pointing. "What? Me? What about me?"

She nodded, then started to look around again. She zeroed in on the wind-up clock again. Grabbing it, she took a moment to check the time in the corner of the newscast and then set it on the clock and showed it to me; 9:57. She then wound it back one hour and showed it to me again. She could tell I was thinking it over, so she repeated it several more times, winding it forward and back, forward and back, each time hoping what she was trying to say would click in my brain. Current time. Past. Current. Past. Past and present.

"My past? You want to know about me?" She held her hands out as if expecting more. "There's not a whole lot to me, I'm afraid. I was born in Tennessee before the invasion, been here my whole life, and -- " I stopped she she looked a little confused. "Tennessee. It's a state. It used to be anyway, before ADVENT divvied up the country into three zones. Last time I saw a map on the television, it looked like this house was just outside the border of the, uh -- what do you call it -- I think I heard it referred to as the Eastern United States Trade Zone, or something else just as long-winded. Grew up pretty normal, went to school, fell into coding and programming, thought I was going to make a pretty good computer engineer or something before the invasion happened. Parents brought me and my brother out here once aliens started landing, and I've been here since."

She pointed past me this time, and I followed her finger to an old family photo sitting atop a dusty bookshelf in the far corner of the room. My parents smiled, each with their hands on their sons' shoulders. My grandparents stood on either side, smiling just as widely. I don't know why, but I think when that picture was taken -- that was when I first realized how old my grandparents were. How they wouldn't be around forever, how we had to try and make the good times last. Turns out they wouldn't last for much longer after that picture was taken.

"My family," I said as she made a grabbing motion. I handed it to her for a closer look. "My mom and dad, dad's parents on the sides, and me and my brother are the short ones. I'm the one with in the striped shirt. Grandparents never made it out here, and mom and dad died defending us." She waited for more, but when I kept quiet she tapped a claw against my brother's face.

I hesitated, something that drew her in even more. I didn't know whether or not to be honest about him. It wasn't only that I had little to say about him -- what if she harbored a grudge against the resistance and anyone even loosely associated with it? Even though I haven't seen him in so long, his decision might influence her attitude against me in some way. On the other hand, I was never a good liar, and being apart from other people for so long has surely made that even more noticeable. If I were to lie now, she would probably be able to tell. And then what questions might plague her? Why would I lie? What was I hiding?

I relented. "He left eight years ago to join the resistance. Haven't seen him since then, and I don't even know if he's alive." She looked at the picture a little harder, and I started to wonder if she had run into him before. But she only shrugged and handed the photo back to me. This time, I pointed at her. "What about you? What's in your past?"

She held her hands apart with only a short distance between them; not much, she seemed to be saying. She went back to the kitchen, fished something about of the garbage can, and slithered back to her seat to show me. In her hands she held two halves of a broken egg I had made for dinner. She held them together and broke them apart several times to make sure I understood. I did, and she must have seen it in my eyes because she moved onto the next part of her life -- signified by finger guns.

"You were hatched and then...they made you start fighting? Or they taught you to fight?" She energetically pointed at me upon my second guess. "How long ago were you hatched?"

She thrust up two fingers and then a balled up fist. She was just twenty years old. That was when I realized she was only as old as the invasion. The horrible thought crossed my mind that she had been hatched specifically to fight a war. Hell, she had probably been born right here on Earth. She had not been a soldier by unfortunate circumstance, some poor child born at just the wrong time to be drafted to take part in a planetary occupation, who might've led a normal life under different circumstances. No, her life had been laid out by the Elders well before she had ever been born. They had envisioned a soldier, and a soldier is what they had made.

Only now the war was over, and there were no more masters.

"Well, nobody is going to force you to fight anymore, so what you do from here on out is for you to decide," I told her, getting up to wash my dish in the sink. I collected hers from the table as I passed it by. "I don't know if you've heard it before, but there's an old saying: tomorrow is the first day of the rest of your life."

As I washed the dishes I threw a glance over my shoulder to see her looking at the floor, her hands folded in her lap. Or, I guess it would be her lap, since she had a tail instead of legs. I quietly chuckled to myself; she was more human than she knew, or perhaps the daunting prospect of figuring out one's purpose is a universal challenge that all intelligent beings grapple with.

"Don't think so hard about it. You just sort of -- you know, take it day by day. I'll tell you what," I said as she looked up at me, "go get yourself cleaned up. You've been here a day, you must have been on the run for a couple weeks at the last. If you like there's a full bathroom across from the room you're staying--" I stopped. That sounded wrong, so I tried again. "Across from your room, I mean. Take a shower and get cleaned up. You'll feel better. Trust me."

She seemed to lighten up at the thought. Out there for as long as she was, she must have had a ton of grime between those scales of hers. I knew for a fact the only running water nearby was a small stream to the east, but the water wasn't exactly what I would call clean. I might've used it to soak a rag and wipe my forehead or cool my neck, but I would never have submerged myself it in, nor used it near my eyes or mouth without boiling it for longer than usual. Even if she had found it during her escape, I doubted it would have made much difference. Clean water, though, could be therapeutic. Wash away the grit and grime, and sometimes wash away the weight of the day and the challenges it may have brought.

"There's towels already in there and the left knob is hot water," I said as she slid upstairs, "but go easy on it. It never lasts as long as you want it to. The dresser in your room is chock full of clothes. My brother was sort of a tank of a man; as big as they are, I don't know if any of his shirts will fit over your hood. You may have to stretch or tear one, that's fine. If you need anything else, I'll still be up for a little while longer. I've got to check the server in the basement, make sure the updates I fed it a few days ago are sticking. After that I'll head to bed."

She disappeared, and I continued to clean up. I had the dishes done and had just begun to package the left-overs when I heard the muffled roar of water rushing through the pipes, quickly followed by the patter of water. Next there were a series of heavy thuds that made me wince; I surmised she must have removed her armor pieces and they might have left a few dents in the tile with how heavy they sounded. I quickly decided it didn't matter in the least next to this indescribable relief I felt.

Relative to the deathly silence of living alone, this was an absolute delightful commotion. I couldn't have been happier. Doing some simple chores while another part of the house was noisy with life made the house feel lived in, instead of it simply being a place that I happened to live in. A part of me I had nearly forgotten slowly came to life again; a feeling I hadn't experienced since the last happy moment my brother and I had shared who knew how long ago. The rational side of my brain was shouting at me -- don't get attached, don't expect her here tomorrow, don't share so much of yourself -- but next to the racket I heard upstairs, it may as well have been barely a whisper.

Chapter Text

I woke up feeling refreshed and well-rested for the first time in days. No hazy dreams that felt like hallucinations, no frustrating teasing of what it meant to belong to a bigger picture anymore -- just a deep, satisfying slumber. I slapped my alarm clock, then realized it was already silent. I had woken up five minutes early. Didn't matter to me. I cancelled the alarm, got dressed, and walked out into the hall.

Vee's door was already open, though the room was still dark. I softly called her name but got no response, so I flicked the light on. The bed was neatly made, and some of the dresser drawers were open with a few unfolded shirts scattered inside. A sinking feeling in my gut began to spoil my good morning, but it was then I saw her armor methodically arranged in the corner of the room. The chest piece leaned against the wall, its oddly-shaped and segmented tail piece stretching out further onto the floor, while the segments that covered the top of her hood and neck seemed to fold down into the armor piece itself. The arms were arranged on each side, leaning against the chest. My gut-wrenching worry ebbed; if she had left, surely she would have taken her armor with her.

I heard noise as I approached the top of the stairs, noise that became clearer as I descended; it was the television. I came down to find Vee curled up in front of the screen, close enough to make me think of all the times my parents had told me to sit back, lest I ruined my eyes. She was surrounded by a handful of books, all arranged around her such that she needed only turn her head to read any of them. I slowly crept up to take a peek and saw they were dictionaries, encyclopedias, and even a few children's books. She had to have gotten them from the bookcase in the corner, in front of which sat another pile taken from the shelves. Grandma never could let go of our kid stuff.

She was wearing one of my brother's old t-shirts; one of his favorites during his teenage metal phase -- influenced by dad, of course. The Metallica logo was emblazoned across the front in that ubiquitous chrome-looking font that seemed to grace every piece of branded clothing from around dad's time. In the television's soft glow I could see a few stretch marks around the neck. She must have fought with it a little bit to fit it over her hood but in all, the shirt seemed no worse for wear. It hung loosely on her chest and torso while her arms appeared unable to fully fill out the sleeves. Despite her overall size, I guess her upper body was just a bit smaller than my brother's.

"You been up long?"

"Yes," she said with a short hiss on the end, refusing to pull her attention from the screen. Her gaze seemed fixed on the mouth of whatever pundit was currently on-screen. She wasn't paying attention to headlines or the scrolling ticker at the bottom.

I had been expecting a nod. Her answer caught me by complete surprise and left me momentarily stunned. "You can talk now?"

"Better. Learn." She used her tail to spin some of the children's books to face me. One of which I recognized on closer inspection; my grandmother had used it to teach me how to speak more clearly as a young man. It had complex words for a child, along with some cut-away drawings of a person's mouth making the required sounds. Whether the tongue was pressing on the roof of the mouth or back of the teeth, what shape the lips should take -- it showed things like that.

"So, how's it going?"

She pointed at the talking head, her natural scowl shifting to a merely frustrated frown. "Speaks fast."

I felt bad in that moment, like I had the upper hand in a one-sided relationship. A friendship was built on compromise and effort, neither of which I felt like I was putting forth. It shouldn't have been all on Vee to bridge the communication gap between us. "I can learn more ADVENT. I know a little bit already from what used to be on the news--"

"ADVENT. Not mine," she stuttered. Each syllable was slow and very carefully thought out, as though she had to construct the word in her mouth before it made its way past her lips. Her speech was breathy and forced, as though she was exhaling every word instead of speaking it. It seemed she had an issue with hard consonants, specifically ones that required the tongue pressed against a full set of teeth. She could adapt, but it would require practice.

"Oh. So then, what's your language? Could I learn it?"

"Dowd. Full. Dowd -- doubt," she said, finally managing to get the hard 't' sound. "Doubt. Full."

"All right then," I said, turning the books she had moved back around to face her, "is there anything I can do to help?"

Vee looked at the television disapprovingly, then spun the coils of her body, shifting around to face me. She picked the dictionary up off the floor, handed it to me, and said "Talk slow."

I started reading words at random. I felt like a fool, to be honest; a natural speaker's reaction to a non-native is usually to talk slowly, but I had always thought it was a useless gesture. Speaking English slowly to someone that did not understand English would not make things easier on them. Her issue was not one of understanding, however -- based on the ease with which she understood me, it was clear she had a good vocabulary. Her sole issue was vocalization. With a vastly different tongue and mouth, she would have to move them in slightly different ways to produce the same sounds as me. So for about the next hour, she just sat and watched -- maybe a little too close for comfort, not that I would say anything -- as I read from the dictionary. She asked me to repeat almost every word several times, not for lack of understanding but for getting a handle on what my mouth was doing. She would dissect each syllable into its component sounds, deconstructing difficult words piecemeal until she was able to string together each syllable almost as naturally as a native speaker.

She would copy as best she could, and I would attempt to explain what it was my tongue was doing behind my lips as I pronounced this syllable or that. I wasn't a great teacher, but it was obvious she was an excellent student. I began to suspect that her intelligence was not just equal to mine, but greater. If not in general than certainly with respect to language. I had Spanish-speaking friends during my middle- and high-school years for long enough to understand some of the vocabulary, but I was never able to sloppily string together more than a few words, even after a few classes. But here she was merely watching me speak and already she was getting a grasp on the specifics.

I would have been happy to sit there all day and help her, but when I glanced at the television and saw what time it was, I had to stop. The chickens were probably getting ornery. Ever since Vee's first visit their feeding times have been more and more inconsistent. I let her know and she shut off the television, slid all of the books -- still open to whatever page they were on -- to one side of the room, and uncoiled herself to follow me outside.

We made our way to the chicken coop and I showed her how to read the display panel and all of its read-outs: temperature, water, air flow, humidity. Each of them had an acceptable range, and so long as the values were in those ranges, no changes were needed. While I was talking she quickly devised how to work the feed dispenser and filled the bucket up, then tried to hand it off to me.

"Be my guest," I said. She looked uneasily at the door. "Don't worry about it. They're chickens. They've got short memories, and whoever's got the food is their best friend. Just head on in, grab handfuls of the stuff and throw it around in little piles."

Of course I was right. The chickens didn't care one bit and seemed to have entirely forgotten the night they had met Vee, silently cowering in the corner as she and I had shared our tense initial greeting. Vee scooped out giant handfuls of feed and drew lines on the ground with it, observing with intense interest how the chickens would follow whatever shapes she created. It almost looked as if she was having fun. Usually her movements appeared reserved and calculated -- perhaps to avoid startling me or something -- but here she was lively and quick. I couldn't tell if she was trying to keep beaks and talons away from her tail or if she was just enjoying herself. She went back to being careful and slow around the chicks, though. I guess she was afraid of hurting them, small as they were.

In short order the feed was all on the ground and we moved on, with me explaining that I liked to get most of my daily routine out of the way in the morning so I wouldn't be out during the hottest part of the day. We circled around to the back of the house, where I had some water barrels and my garden directly adjacent to them. The barrels were mostly empty -- it hadn't rained for about two weeks, so I was sparingly using reserves and the well -- but had more than enough in them to fill the pressure-pump container I used to water the garden. Vee seemed curious again, so I talked her through it, even as simple as it was. I didn't want to drown the plants; a simple drizzle would do, enough to wet the leaves and soak the dirt.

She gently took the pump from my hands and followed my lead, doing as I had done. As she worked I saw she would often steal quick glances my way, and when I would notice she would immediately turn her attention back to the task at hand. Her hesitant nature triggered a bothersome feeling I couldn't shake. Was she waiting for something? Did she want me to say good job, keep it up, you're doing great -- did she want approval? For what possible reason? My thoughts wormed their way into some dark places that I didn't like in the least.

"Vee," I said, waiting for her to look at me, "I'm not going to say no to help around the house. I just want you to know my good will towards you does not hinge on you being useful to me. You get what I'm saying?"

She straightened up immediately, towering over me, and that natural scowl of hers cracked and softened into a blank stare that sure looked to me like shock. I wasn't certain if it was, but I knew I had caught her off guard. She had that deer-in-headlights look about her. She stood frozen to the spot for some moments, barely so much as swaying in the wind, before offering a timid nod.

"I'm just happy to have somebody -- anybody around," I said, looking down to kick the dirt. Admitting the obvious after almost a decade still took a chunk out of my pride. I spent all that time thinking I was some kind of strong for isolating myself -- that I didn't need anyone else, that I could take care of myself, that I could somehow outlast the horrors of alien occupation. Maybe I was in some way to have lasted as long as I did, but I guess I was also kind of stupid for thinking there'd be no downsides, no side-effects. Even now, like termites constantly eating away at my insides, I still had the cavernous pit at the bottom of my gut and the persistent whispering in the back of my mind that made me wonder if I was weak for wanting to socialize again. I wondered when -- if ever -- I would get the chance to prove that side of me wrong. "Being alone sucks, to be honest."

Her posture slackened and her movements thereafter were carefree and languid, as if she were made of liquid. She must have felt like a freeloader all this time, afraid at any second I'd just kick her out. Which itself was a funny thought; she was stronger than me in every way. I know from experience that people pushed too far in survival situations will do what they must, and I didn't feel like testing to see how much she liked me.

After breakfast, she still insisted on helping around the house. We emptied what was left of the water barrels into the reservoir in the basement and set them back outside; it looked like some rain was on the horizon, so that was good. Afterwards I took her to the generator on the opposite side of the house. I had her yank the tarp back to uncover the solar panel and she angled it to best capture the light from the sun, now nearly entirely in the air. I washed some clothes and had her take the ones already on the line down.

The rest of the morning was spent doing chores inside. The server needed its daily maintenance, piece of garbage that it was. While I did that she picked up the pellets I had removed from her body last night -- marveling, no doubt, at how primitive a thing as a ball bearing was used as a weapon compared to the high-tech rifles I knew ADVENT had -- and straightened everything out on the shelves. It wasn't needed but she probably just wanted to look busy. Since we were already in the basement, I took inventory of how much food was left. Now that two people were living here, supplies would dwindle twice as quickly. Once I had the numbers I'd see how much faster we were running through food and water and adjust the daily routines accordingly. Power was never an issue, thanks to the solar generator; it was more than enough to keep a light on or two while running the the various appliances in the house. I could count on one hand the number of times I had mistakenly drained it, and that was before I had learned what the generator's capabilities were.

We just relaxed for the rest of the day. Our chores done, I joined her in the living room where she had the television on again, but not so much interest in the books. I supposed she had grown tired of the news because she was watching the pirate broadcast -- the one of old black-and-whites. Casablanca, From Here to Eternity, and A Streetcar Named Desire were common reruns, but every few months the channel would run a new one. Currently they were running Frankenstein, which had an iron-grip on Vee's attention; she seemed more interested in the story than she did in watching how the character's mouths moved. Did she feel like a made monster, where Earth was the small sleepy village that hated her when all she wanted was to be left alone?

Vee pretty much mainlined black-and-whites until dinner. While she was in the middle of Casablanca I made off to the basement to grab something very special from the freezers, which I took to the kitchen and left in a pot of lukewarm water. By the time the movie was over and the next had begun, the bag was mostly defrosted and I began pulling out a few ingredients that I made very sparse use of. Most of my garden space was taken up by essentials, so growing herbs and spices was a luxury I was seldom able to afford myself. I always wanted to expand the garden, but more gardening meant more water usage, so I always held off.

I had barely started to prep the meal when I felt her presence behind me, shortly followed by her shadow ominously encroaching upon the kitchen counter, enveloping my workspace. I swore I could hear her tongue going crazy. I guess she used hers to smell, just like Earth snakes did.

"Have you ever had chicken before?"

"No."

I popped open each container, handing them to Vee for her to smell. "Thyme, rosemary, garlic. Here, I think this one is basil. Or oregano. Shoot, now I've got them mixed up. Anyway, any of them you don't like? Anything smell weird to you?"

She went for another round of each, holding them below her face as her tongue lashed in and out. Her upper lip curled just slightly for two. "Thyme. Garlic."

"Okay, rosemary and basil it is." I stripped the leaves of the former from their stems and handed the dried, crumbling basil to Vee. She was unsure of what to do and stood there with a blank stare. "It's dry because it lasts longer that way. You should just be able to crumble it up with your hands," I said, using tongs to pull chicken parts out of the bag and placing them on a baking sheet. "Just put it between your hands and roll it like so -- like you're trying to start a fire with sticks. Do it over the chicken so you're sprinkling it all over as you go. But wait, before you do that--" I took some leftover vegetable soup broth from the fridge and drizzled some over each piece. it would offer some mild flavor and would make the seasoning stick.

She did as I instructed while I diced the rosemary. She was keen to watch me as I moved the knife with practiced ease. My mother had been the family cook, and she taught the rest of us how to get things done in the kitchen. Dinner was always a family affair back in the day, before and after the invasion. Everybody was always happiest then, with mom running the kitchen like a head chef as the rest of us each manned a station. My brother and I usually dealt with chopping and dicing, while dad was on sauce duty. Mom was always the last one in the kitchen, combining everything we had made while we waited for it all to come together. That was the sole remnant my brother and I had clung to when our parents had died. No matter how much we argued, no matter what disagreement had dominated the day, all of our troubles just melted away in the kitchen, like butter. We might pick up our yelling and shouting afterwards, but dinner was sacred and neither of us wanted to ruin a good meal with any animosity.

The chicken, now sporting a healthy helping of herbs, went into the preheated oven. Vee stared expectantly, her eyes darting to the oven, to me, then back again.

"Relax. It'll take a little while. Let's just go back to the movie and it'll be done before you know it."

Despite my advice, however, it was impossible to ignore the aroma that swept through the house, that seemed to so heavy it threatened to soak into the very walls. My mouth was watering the second I got my first whiff. Vee's...well, whatever her deal was, she couldn't keep her attention on the movie; she'd lean back every five seconds to get a better look inside the kitchen, and I could all but hear her thinking 'is it done yet' over and over. For her, it was the promise of something new and exciting that she hadn't even known existed. For me, it was the memories of a happy past that I had done my best to suppress to remind myself being alone wasn't so bad. I had been successful in doing just that when by myself, but with Vee in the house, those feelings became too much to ignore. It was times like this I realized how easy it was to confuse stoic strength with desolate denial.

The chicken was done after what felt like ages. Vee seemed coiled like a spring, and the moment I sat up she was right there beside me in lockstep -- or lock-slither. Whatever. I had the good sense to set the table before making a plate. Two plates, two forks. Maybe with the utensils out already she'd be more inclined to use them.

The chicken was most certainly done, and it could not have been more perfect. The skin was just beginning to turn golden brown, dry enough to have just a hint of crunch but still moist and holding in the flavor of the herbs and broth. They came right off the pan, their resting sides barely darker. We had nearly the whole chicken: two legs, thighs, wings, but just one breast. I had eaten that for my birthday two months ago. I split it up, giving her the lion's share; she was bigger anyway, never mind the fact I had already had some of the chicken. When she noticed the difference between her plate and mine, she paused.

"Less," she said, pointing at my plate as I sidled past her to sit at the table.

"It's all right. I had some of my share earlier in the year." She stood rigidly, her eyes locked onto her plate. "Vee, seriously. I'll be fine. Enjoy it."

Only at my insistence did she finally relent, and she slid on over to the opposite side of the table with her dish. She carefully inspected the mound of chicken in front of her, poking and prodding as her tongue constantly tasted the air. She rubbed away the grease that stuck to her finger, then did it all over again.

I watched as she slipped both hands under either side of the plate, and before she could shovel the whole thing into her mouth, I said, "It'll last a lot longer if you just take little bites. And you don't want to eat the bones."

She stopped but only looked at the fork, as though still considering her options. Though with unexpected confidence, she picked it up and got right to it. I guess I had been expecting a moment of thought from her, some pause as she figured out what to do. There was, of course, only one way to use a fork, but I just hadn't expected her to know right away. I supposed it just added the surreality of it all. An alien snake in my house, eating chicken with a fork, while wearing a slightly over-sized Metallica t-shirt, while sitting at the table. With me. The part of my mind that had thought it had worked out long ago what was and wasn't normal was still trying to figure this one out.

Her first bite looked almost cathartic, and the overwhelming emotion in her reaction was so obvious I nearly laughed out loud. She savored the first bite for a while, then apparently decided that there was no way to get the rest in her stomach fast enough, and her pace quickened. She ate strangely. Every time she brought a forkful of chicken to her mouth, her forked tongue would slip out and wrap around it before it disappeared inside entirely.

"So, Vee," I said between bites, "What did you do, y'know -- during the war? Like, you understand me, we can talk pretty well, you've got a handle on human gestures. Were you around humans a lot?" She stopped, gulped down her latest mouthful, and seemed apprehensive. "I'm not asking -- I mean, I know. It was a war. That's not what I'm getting at. I'm just wondering--"

"Tracker. Hunt. Observe. Engage," she said, downing her glass of water all at once. She held her hands in circles around her eyes. "Observed. Long time." She added with a slight shrug before diving back into her dinner. She only got a few bites more before she stopped and asked, "You? During war."

"I'm no fighter. My brother was, which caused a lot of tension between us. He wasn't happy just surviving; he wanted to join the resistance, which he did one day. Just up and left, leaving only a note behind explaining his intentions. I didn't know what to do with myself, so I just stayed put. Been here about twenty years, totally alone for the last eight before you came along. Just, you know -- taking it one day at a time." Her posture drooped and her features softened. What could it be? Pity? Ridicule? "It wasn't all bad. Never had ADVENT come knocking on my door, never lost my chickens or my life. Waking up each day was a win in my book. Unlike my brother. Some people live to serve, and some just want to live."

At that she let go of a sort of chuffing noise, a quick grunt-like sound that ended in a subdued hiss, and the corners of her mouth pulled back slightly. Was that a laugh? "Hatched. To serve," she said with a hand on her chest.

An alien snake with the start of a sense of humor. Another thing to add to the list of surreality.

Her head whipped up, her eyes tracking up the stairs before slowly scanning the kitchen ceiling. She pinpointed a spot and just kept staring, her eyes narrowing.

"What?"

"Noise," she hissed. I cocked my head and listened, trying hard to separate the television from whatever it was she was hearing. After straining for a few moments, I heard it too. My heart stopped. It was the perimeter alarm.

"Shit, something's crossed the property line," I said, shooting up from my seat. normally I would not have been so alarmed, but the most recent breaches were all things far larger and more dangerous than a fox. I had only been lucky that no ill intentions had come with my recent visitors. Whatever it was out there, I had no clue how close it was. Was it walking or sprinting? Was it bee-lining for the house or just skirting along the edge of the property? Was there hostile intent this time or mere curiosity?

"Get the hell out here, ADVENT!" someone shouted at the top of their lungs. The color drained from my face. By the voice alone any idiot could tell there was hatred. What curdled my blood more was that I felt as if I recognized the voice, which could only have meant it was one of the men from days ago. Why would they have come back? What could possibly have them furious with me? Even considering the circumstances I had been kind, courteous, hospitable when we had met -- everything a person should be. Why would they call me ADVENT? Minus the server in the basement, I thought I came off pretty well as stereotypically simple countryfolk.

Vee whipped herself out from around the table, her head sunken low to the floor like a predator on the hunt, or a soldier desperate for cover. She found the latter by pressing herself to the kitchen-living room adjoining wall, where she stayed low to the ground with her upper body seemingly perched upon her fingertips, trying her hardest to peek around the corner and through the front window. The pair of stark white lights shone through, scanning for anything inside.

"Vee," I whispered, my throat tight and hoarse from fear. Her attention snapped to me. "Get my gun. In my room, beneath the bed, left side. It's fully loaded. Just in case."

She looked worriedly at the window painted by flashlight, then back to me. "Don't."

That she could so easily infer my course of action spoke to a perception of hers that I had so far missed, or to the ease with which I spilled my guts to a stranger. Either way, her desperately shaking her head did nothing to deter me.

"I'm not ADVENT," I shouted back, watching Vee slither noiseless across the floor to the stairs. "I'm coming out unarmed. Please don't shoot, okay? We can talk."

I slowly rose to my feet and approached the front door, where through the sidelights I could see the flashlights were now focused. That there were just two beams of light outside made me worry. If it was the three men from before -- and it had to be -- where was the third?

"I'm coming out," I said, cracking the door just enough to wave my hand outside. With no response I slid fully outdoors, shielding my eyes from the bright white lights. My eyes took what felt like hours to adjust, but sure enough two men stood not twenty yards off. I squinted to make use of what little light dusk had left to offer and saw exactly what I had expected. There were my last visitors. Eric, the asian fellow, and -- if memory served, the black man with the thick accent was Gerard. But one was missing.

"Where's Donovan?"

"You shut your goddamned mouth," Eric spat. He was clearly shaken. Not by anger, but something else had happened. His jacket had a few new holes in it, and his light blue jeans had a deep scarlet slash running down the outside of his left leg. He held his flashlight in his armpit, seemingly struggling with both hands to point his weapon directly at me. Gerard followed suit with aim just as shaky as his friends. He, too, looked like he'd been through hell, dirt and mud caked into his clothing as if he'd been crawling through it for days, and one of the shoulder straps of his backpack was hanging by a literal thread. The entire side of his left arm looked shredded pretty bad, like he'd caught a bunch of birdshot. Or shrapnel.

"What the hell happened to you guys?"

"As if you don't know," Eric said, venom coursing through his words. "You sent us into an ambush. You knew!"

Already I felt as if the situation had gotten away from me and I had the gnawing thought I had just bitten off more than I could ever hope to chew. "Into a what? How could I have done that? God's sake, why would I have done that?"

"'Cause your a dirty collaborator, is why. The set-up was too perfect. They knew we were coming, and we know who you've got inside," Gerard said, smiling as the worrying realization spread across my face. "Yeah, that's right. We saw you playing house with your filthy alien master all morning. After popping open your skull, we'll skin that scaley bitch alive."

We'd barely spoken for a minute. I didn't know where to start. My head swam with a thousand things to say and at the end of each sentence I just saw my own death. I thought I would have had more time, more chances, more things to say. I thought they would have been more reasonable. As the seconds passed, I suddenly couldn't believe I thought I ever had a chance. Vee had known from the start I was walking into a hopeless situation.

"You guys have it all wrong! There was no -- I didn't know there was anyone north of here, let alone ADVENT! And she's not so bad, I swear she doesn't--"

Before I could even finish my life flashed before my eyes and the world seemed to freeze at the exact moment before my death. Gerard's stance changed; his body leaned forward and his arms braced, and his expression of grim determination gave way to a bared-tooth look of senseless fury. Eric's finger clawed for the trigger and I felt my body crumple and jerk backwards, as if I were being folded at the waist.

The house flew past me, and as I tumbled backwards I saw a myriad of holes punched into the door, splintering the wood and shattering the sidelights into tiny pieces. I hit the floor hard and immediately scrambled to find where I'd been shot, tearing at my clothing like it was on fire. Was this how it was supposed to feel? Were gunshots that powerful that they could propel me halfway into my house? Where was the pain? Where was the blood? Was it shock dulling my reaction?

"Torch it all!" More broken glass. A muffled roar.

Cold metal thrust into my hands snapped me out of my confusion, and I saw Vee passing my gun off to me as an impossibly long tongue -- longer than I had ever even thought possible -- released my waist and snaked its way back entirely into her mouth.

The gun was heavier than I remembered. I knew I had to use it. I knew that I knew how to use it. But it was so heavy, like I was trying to carry a boulder. I didn't have the effort. The effort wasn't -- wouldn't be needed, though. I was as human as they were. We had the same enemy. The fight was over. Why keep killing? I could fix this. I could fix it all, they can be reasonable. They would see. I don't need to kill anybody, nobody had to get hurt--

An angry-sounding hiss blew hotly against my face, and a pair of scaled hands snatched the gun back from me. A few more thunderous gunshots. Silence, then sounds like snapping twigs. A strangled cry. That dull roar only grew in intensity. All of this could be fixed. I knew it could. It might take time, but everything would work out. It had worked out for twenty years, I could make it last forever.

I gasped when a hand slapped against my shoulder, only to cough and sputter when the only thing I could breathe in was smoke. Vee dragged me around the corner into the foyer and towards the front door, past the living room entirely awash in blue and orange flames. The books my grandmother had saved from my childhood -- gone. The pictures arranged atop the fireplace, the faces I always tried to avoid looking at -- gone. The ancient television popped and crackled before its screen exploded outwards, showering the couch and recliner in glass and causing wisps of flame to jump into the kitchen. Everything I possessed and had ever known for two decades was going up in smoke.

The view from the yard was so much worse. The second floor was already on fire. I could see the hole that had been smashed through the window by whatever it was they had thrown inside. The chicken coop had probably lit up in an instant and burned even more furiously than the house; the burning electronics inside produced an acrid scent that stung my nose. The camo netting, with all the dead branches and foliage strewn throughout, was perfect tinder. Before Vee, those birds had been the only living things I had spoken to for years. Now they were gone, too. Holly, Marlene, Judy, Cathy, Iris, Penny, Harvey -- not to mention all the chicks. Poof. Gone in what I always imagined would be one of the worst ways to go.

Vee swept her tail around my feet and yanked be back, forcing me onto the ground. I hadn't even known my legs were trying to carry me back inside. Twenty years of my life up in smoke in a heartbeat. If I had answered the door with a gun, would I still have it all? The pictures I couldn't stand looking at for the memories they stirred up -- would they still be there? Would all the trinkets and nonsense my grandparents had saved throughout the years still be there? Everything my parents had fought for to ensure our survival in a terrible and unfamiliar new world -- the chickens, the generator, the food, the garden -- could I have kept it all?

Ultimately, I guessed not. Answering the door with a gun I had no intention of using was just the same as answering without one at all.

The raging fire's light kept the dark night from closing in. I couldn't do anything to stop the flames, nor could I hold back my tears any longer. They fell like rain, and clutching my knees to my chest as tightly as I could just made the sobbing hurt worse. I don't remember much beyond that; at some point I thought I felt Vee gently coil her tail around me as I watched the flames through watery eyes. I cried out every ounce of energy left in me, until exhaustion took hold and I fell asleep.

Chapter Text

I couldn't believe I had fallen asleep at all. It had been deep and dreamless, like my body had shut down entirely to recharge and devoted every bit of effort only towards that end. When I woke and saw the ruins of my life still there waiting for me, I hopelessly wished I could have just stayed sleeping.

The entire house was gone. Nothing remained except a smoldering mess of wood. The only way anybody would ever be able to tell it was once a house was the front steps and rear face still partially stood, a charred, ghastly skeleton of its former self. The chicken coop was an even more total loss; nothing was left standing. It was mostly just a pile of ashes, the tallest piece left barely reaching up to my knees. The smoke still rose high into the blue, cloudless morning sky, and only then did I realize that the rain I thought I had saw coming yesterday never showed.

Where did I go from here? What was I supposed to do? I bet Adam would have known. Then again, he never would have done what I had done. He would've run upstairs, grabbed the gun, and nailed them both from an open window before they had even finished their first sentence. My brother, the eager killer. He always knew what to do, even if I never agreed with it. He would've protected the house. But he also would have put Vee down the moment she had shown up.

Would that have been so bad? Insidious whispers grew in the back of my mind, showing me images of false hope; Vee shows up and is immediately put down, those resistance guys drop by, collect her body, and the house remains. My life would remain.

Something slick and cool brushed against my ankle. Vee had encircled me with the end of her tail, as if I was sitting inside of a thick hula-hoop. She leaned over to check on me. I couldn't bear to look her in the eyes with those horrible thoughts swirling around in my head, and started to cry again. How could I think anything of the sort? She did not threaten me. She did not coerce or entice me. Everything up to now had been my own choices, my own mistakes. In fact, the only thing she had irrefutably done was save my life. I'd have been riddled with bullets if she hadn't pulled me from the doorway when she did, with that unusual whip-like tongue of hers.

But what to do with that life?

"I have nothing left."

Vee looked at me with what I supposed was as much pity as she could squeeze out of that inherent frown of hers. She unmistakably sighed and joined me in looking at the ruins, then tried lifting me up by my arms. I didn't have much for energy and was loathe to rise to my feet, but did so at her insistence. Only when she began to pull me towards the smoking bones of the house did I feel the dam in my head breaking, straining too hard to hold back the awful mixed swell of emotion.

"I have nothing!" She stopped, recoiling at my sudden outburst. "Nothing! It's gone, okay? The chickens, food, water, everything! There's nothing left. For me or for you."

I hadn't meant to yell at her, but more at the universe in general. I wanted to say it was only because my throat was dry and tight that I felt as if I had to force the words out, but I knew better. So did she, which was why she immediately left me alone and dejectedly made her own way to the house. I just fell to my knees, looking at the dirt and wondering why things had to have happened as they did. The self-pity made me feel like even more of a weakling, a feeling that did not abate after getting back on my feet, so I began to shuffle forwards. Even though I knew where I was heading, it wasn't really on purpose. Everything just felt automatic at this point.

My feet hit the bottom step of the front porch, the sudden jolt shifting a layer of ash across its surface. It took a moment to gather the strength I thought I would need to see it all up close, then slowly scanned over the debris. It was all a jagged mess of splintered wood burnt pitch black and sickly gray; at some point the supports must have given way and the entire second floor had just collapsed, bringing down the entire structure. Beneath the mess I thought I saw recognizable shapes: what remained of the old television, the fireplace mantel, the heavily-warped carcass of the refrigerator. I even saw a reflective sliver of the mirror that had decorated the foyer. It was dulled and charred, but the glinting light made it easier to spot.

Through a broken window on the still-standing rear-facing panel, I saw Vee disinterestedly digging around before continuing on. Thinking I may have owed her an apology, I left the porch and slowly walked around the house to join her, kicking little bits of wood along the way. She saw me coming, as much as she pretended not to. Whether to spite me or just to try and give me space, I couldn't tell. If the former, I deserved it.

"I didn't mean to yell," I said. Her look spoke volumes. "Okay, but I didn't mean to yell at you. I've got a lot going on in my head and I don't know what to do with it. I'm sorry if it came off as being mad at you. I know you saved my life and despite how it looks right now, I am thankful for that. I mean -- thank you."

"Come," she hissed, gently pulling me by the arm towards the cellar doors already thrown open. Curiously, the interior side looked largely untouched by any sort of damage. The blue paint had bubbled in only a few places and the metal doors didn't show any sign of melting, nor they blackened in the least. On the far side of the cellar entrance was a small pile made up of flashlights, some blankets and clothing, and a few first aid kits, among other things one could label essential. Even an old hiking backpack I hadn't seen since the last time my brother and I had gone camping with granddad.

"This came out of the cellar?"

"Yes," she said, watching as I went down a couple steps to take a peek. At first glance, the inside looked like a complete disaster, same as the rest of the house. The concrete had done an admirable job, all things considered. There was an enormous hole in the ceiling where the house had caved in on itself, spilling down into and filling up most of the basement with wreckage. But the walls still held. Yellowed from the top down by the fire and most likely brittle, but they were still up. Around the perimeter of the basement was mostly more of the same mess, but a few shelves had merely been displaced, not crushed, and their contents lay scattered across the floor. I could see a few bins full of clothing and blankets, one of the large first-aid kits along with several of the home-made ones. A few packs of batteries lay scattered about, and I could even see one of my freezers looking in fair condition.

"Food inside. Not good," Vee said, following my gaze. Just when I thought there'd been some luck on our side, but of course the power had gone out. I saw the generator around back -- or what had been left of it.

"Hang on, you went in there?"

"Yes," she said, and before I could get another word out she slipped past me and into the jagged jungle of wood and metal. I could scarcely breathe watching her fit through gaps and holes that seemed too small for her to maneuver, afraid that even the slightest sound would somehow disturb her concentration or maybe cause something else to collapse atop of her. She carefully slithered her way through, moving slowly to avoid catching her shirt on anything, scooping up loose items that could be of use. It was almost as if she could flatten or otherwise compress her body to fit through spaces that would otherwise be impassible. With her hands full she made her way back to me, and I realized I had actually been holding my breathe the entire time.

"Please don't go back in there."

She dropped her haul with the rest of the stuff. "Useful."

"Dangerous. You see the yellow coloring on the walls? That's what fire does to concrete - turns it brittle. It's standing now but you don't know for how long."

"Safe." She slid past me yet again, too fast for me to catch her by the arm or shoulder, and I nearly had half a mind to try and yank her back by her tail. But again she crawled in, gliding over obstacles with ease as she collected everything she could into her arms, and again my breath hitched solidly in my throat like stone. She gently yanked on the tattered edges of what I first thought was a green blanket, but turned out to be a sleeping bag. It eventually gave, but not before the metal it had been pinned under groaned threateningly, like a beast slowly awakening. The sound gave her pause, and after a moment spent frozen in time, she took the continued silence as her cue to exit.

"Please stop. It's not worth it."

She dropped her things onto the pile and took quick inventory, her eyes darting to every trinket gathered so far. "Need it."

"For what?"

"Travel."

My heart sank into my gut. I had entertained the possibility, in the depths of my sadness and anger, that Vee would leave. It honestly made sense, no matter how much I wished it didn't. I had no more food, water, or shelter -- things she obviously wanted. As much as I wished she would stay, I knew she wouldn't. Now she was just taking what she needed to help her find the next spot to settle down at. Were these her true colors? Had I just been a rest stop with a continental breakfast this whole time? I was powerless to stop her, even if I wanted to. Her latest venture had turned out to be a bust, and now she was salvaging what she could to help her find her next place to call home.

"Oh," I barely whispered, crossing my legs beneath me. "Where will you go?"

"We."

That woke me up about as well as a faceful of cold water. "What do you mean, 'we'?"

She stopped counting the batteries and flashlights, and placed the last first-aid kit on the ground next to the others. Her eyes slowly flitted about, not really focusing on anything in particular but still seemingly searching. Her tongue slipped out to slowly taste the air, then she locked eyes with me. "Being alone sucks."

She wasn't simply parroting me and her tone was deadly serious. I could tell she was honestly speaking for herself, but to hear my own words come back to me when I had least expected them left me speechless for ages. Food, water, shelter -- things she clearly wanted. Was company among them too? I wanted so badly to just say yes, I'll go, but my thoughts were tethered too strongly to my home of twenty years, to the place I had thought was a fortress, a hide-out from the horrors the rest of the world. Though now I saw it as a burnt-out husk, it was not hard to see what a fragile image that had been.

"We could rebuild, couldn't we?" Simply phrasing that as a question seemed to be an answer in and of itself. She kept silent, maybe still trying to figure out if I was crazy or serious. Maybe a bit of both, to be honest, but I was a pragmatist, too. In some respects, anyway -- I guess being without people for so long has made me naive about them. I knew there was no way I could stay and remake things as they had once been. I would need lumber, piping, concrete, tools I didn't have. The checklist in my head just grew longer and longer and the thought of a fixed-up home just got further and further away.

"Where would we go?"

She visibly relaxed, apparently relieved that I could still see reason. "City 31."

The city the news report had mentioned. A supposed haven for aliens and hybrids freed from Elder control. "Come on, are you serious? We hear about it just once on the news and suddenly you want to trek god-knows-where to find it? Besides, the reporter said they shut the city down to keep out the undesirables. There's no guarantee they'd let us in even if we did find it. I mean, where would we even start? Is it north, south, west -- is it even on this continent?"

"Had map," she said with a worsening frown as she looked into the rubble. "Inside armor. Far north. This continent."

"So that's all we've got? What does that mean? Iowa? New York? Canada?"

She slapped the dust and ash from her Metallica shirt, using the tip of her tail to reach where her arms couldn't on her back. "Unsure. Someone. May know."

"Who?"

"North. In forest."

"What, where those guys said they got ambushed?"

"Yes. Not ADVENT." That set off some quiet alarms that I didn't know what to make of. So resistance members were ambushed, but Vee sounded certain it wasn't ADVENT. What would that mean? Were the resistance cells splintering? Had humanity conquered its oppressors just to begin another war against itself? Or had Eric, Donovan, and Gerard been confused? I had seen ADVENT soldiers on television; the gleaming black armor with red highlights would be hard to mistake for something else.

"You're not making sense, Vee. Those men said they were ambushed by ADVENT. How could anyone confuse them with anyone else?"

She shook her head, pointing at her right side. "One in jacket. Had small wounds. Bullets," she said, pausing to catch her breath. She would have to break that habit of breathing her words instead of speaking sooner or later. "Not ADVENT issue. ADVENT rounds. Bigger exits."

I remembered when I had first seen Eric, a single hole in the shoulder of his jacket. When he had come back sporting a few more, it was impossible not to notice; dark red had stained his jeans and one of his arms had been so useless that he had to one-hand his gun and hold the flashlight in his armpit. Could she really tell what type of weaponry had caused his injuries? I supposed this was where her background as a tracker and hunter came into play. I had no leg to stand on -- it was clear she knew far more than me with regards to these sorts of things, but I couldn't shake the feeling we'd be walking into the same trap as Eric and his men. Then again, we had no food and very little water, and the nearest town was four of five days away. Not that we could go there anyway; even if I left Vee on the outskirts, I felt like I'd face too many questions about the fate of the hunting party. If what Vee was saying turned out to be true, then maybe we could score some supplies as well as directions. It was a big risk no matter how I looked at it. Either we go a different way and maybe die of starvation and dehydration, or we go north and get ourselves shot.

I guess getting shot was quicker, if worst came to worst.

"Okay. Let's do it your way." Perhaps in anticipation of my answer, she had already jammed everything into my granddad's old hiking pack. Or maybe she was getting ready to completely ignore my answer. Either way worked. She laid out a blanket and messily threw some clothes into the middle, then folded the blanket's corners in to tie it all together in a makeshift sort of parcel. She handed it to me, shouldered the backpack herself, and began to leave. I heard the shuffling sound of her slithering away slowly come to a halt when she realized I wasn't following her.

"Just give me a second. Been here more than half of my life." I had expected her to give me a moment to myself, but instead she doubled-back and coiled herself up beside me, folding her hands together.

"We always came here for our family retreats. Granddad and grandma had built the place with their own hands, pouring sweat, blood, and tears into it -- not to mention what I always imagined was a hefty chunk of change for the fifties. Dad had spent most of his childhood here, and even after marrying mom he said the two of them would always come back every summer. He liked to joke that my brother and I were probably conceived here. Grandparents eventually had to move into a one-story ranch in another state due to their age, but all of us made it back here every summer. Games and barbeques almost every day -- fresh beef sizzling on the grill. It's so weird that with all the ash in the air, just the memory of dad's cooking overpowers it so easily. I swear, right now I can smell the burgers and steaks he would make. I remember breaking my arm falling down the stairs when I was nine. My brother got bowled over by a cow calf a month later and hit his head. He was laughing the whole drive to the ER even with blood pouring down his face -- mom had thought he had gotten a concussion or something. The laughing stopped when the doctor came in with the sutures."

My mind was flooded by all these little memories that I never would have thought would come up again. I just kept talking and talking, whether or not Vee was really listening. I wasn't thinking about the kitchen, or my bed, or the chickens; I suddenly realized I wasn't crushed because of what I had lost. Instead it was more about what the house had given me. A blessed childhood, heaps of memories that I had fought so hard to keep tucked away in the recesses of my mind. Only now those memories were the only things left, and after twenty god forsaken years of keeping them locked away, I absolutely relished in them and whatever tears they brought.

"Good home," Vee quietly said, as if it had been a faithful companion.

"Yes it was. Good home." I wiped my eyes before taking a look at Vee, who was already looking at me. I offered her a weak smile, something to show I was mostly okay. She stared a little too hard, and I felt almost as if she was trying to find something inside me. Maybe she may have found it if I had let her, but I rocked forward and onto my feet, clapping the dirt of my hands as I stood fully. "We should get going, I guess. It'll probably take at least a day to get to wherever this supposed ambush happened, judging by how long it took Eric to find my place again after leaving the first time. Where is he, by the way? I mean -- the bodies."

She rose to her full height, but kept looking at the ground, clearly avoiding any sort of eye contact. "Front," she said as I passed by her. I heard her following me at a respectable distance.

The bodies were exactly where she had said. I had woken up with the two of them not too far behind me. I swallowed and held my breath. They weren't the first bodies I had ever seen. Fear roiled to the surface of my mind upon closer inspection; they certainly were the gnarliest, though. Eric had a ragged, fist-sized hole in his neck and collar bone, full of splintered bone and a mess of torn flesh. He had clearly been shot at very close range. His torso was speckled with blood, like somebody had flicked a paintbrush at him, and I saw his weapon clutched tightly in his grasp; a great hole had been ripped clear through the receiver. I guess Vee got two shots off on him, and his weapon blocked some of the pellets.

Gerard, though -- I couldn't stand to look at him for more than a few moments. His must have been the strangled cry I had heard. His chest was oddly misshapen and one of his arms was bent in horrifying ways, while his rifle lay beside him nearly folded in half. I didn't even bother to look further up. I knew Vee had squeezed the life out of him, and I didn't have the stomach to see if he still had eyes in his head.

"Do me a favor," I said, my voice cracking. "See if this guy has anything we can use on him. I'll check Eric."

We passed one another as I doubled back to check the first body; neither of us could look at each other. Eric's pockets and pouches had a plethora of things inside. I found two knives on his belt, one about eight inches tucked into a sheath and a smaller, four inch fold-out blade that simply clipped onto a belt. I also found four shells I could use for my gun, a few batteries we could use out of many more we couldn't, and a canteen of water already half-empty. His backpack was in okay shape, so I took that as well, and shoved in the blanket-parcel Vee had made. Already inside were two pairs of socks, a lighter, a pack of cigarettes with just two left, and something that looked and smelled like jerky in an interior pocket, stuffed within a plastic baggie.

Vee finished searching Gerard and fell back in behind me. She seemed like she was waiting, or perhaps expecting something from me. She still avoided direct eye contact but would steal sidelong glances when she thought I wasn't paying attention. She looked away again, down at the dirt, and I looked up. Birds had begun to circle. Despite everything, despite their mistake and their rush to judgement, I couldn't just leave the bodies for the animals. Unfortunately all the tools I had, shovels included, were in the basement. Or what was left of it.

"How many blankets have you got in that pack, Vee?"

"Four."

"Take out two. Wrap him up and I'll get this one."

"Waste," she nearly whispered, though she had already begun rummaging through her pack for what I asked.

"It's the right thing to do."

I laid out a blanket beside Eric's body and rolled him onto it, then continued rolling it around him until he was wrapped twice over. Vee seemed a little more haphazard with her movements. Or maybe the odd angles off Gerard's broken body were making it difficult for her. Either way, she did not seem to have the same reverence I did. I wasn't sure if she had a grudge against them, or if this was just her way of protesting my waste of resources, but I wasn't about to start an argument. Neither was she, apparently, judging by her persistent silence despite her slightly-angrier face.

She had him wrapped like a mummy shortly after I was done. The two bodies just laid there, side by side, and I found myself staring. I was instantly reminded of the day Adam and I had buried our parents. Seeing it again so vividly threatened to bring tears to my eyes, so I pushed that memory deep down. I was already making a conscious effort not to visit their graves before leaving; if I did, I felt I might never be able to leave.

Vee came back with some twigs and a few pieces of unburned wood from around the house. Small shards of the porch left untouched by fire should serve as enough kindling. Maybe. She scattered it over the corpses and after a minute or two, it all took a flame from Eric's lighter. My stomach twisted itself into knots. I didn't know either of them beyond our two conversations, and to be honest it may have been the beginnings of a grudge, but the scene was disturbing. Something about it just felt frighteningly relevant -- prescient, almost. Nobody was here to cry over them. Nobody was here to say they were in a better place or that their loved ones would see them again sooner or later. Just all encompassing silence. It hit me that this was how I would have died if I had stayed in this house. Nobody around to see me off, nobody to grieve for me. One morning I would have just not woken up and rotted in bed for the rest of time, the world totally indifferent to my absence. I had never given it much thought, but seeing it now so plainly chilled me to the bone.

I just kept watching as the fire grew disappointingly. It sure as hell wasn't a proper cremation, but it should have been good enough to keep the animals from picking at what was left.

"Liam." Hearing my name from someone else's mouth for the first time in damn near a decade snapped me out of my contemplative trance so quickly it nearly gave me whiplash. "Come."

And that was it. I didn't even look back. I knew beyond a shadow of doubt that took some strength on my part. I wasn't entirely weak, after all.

Chapter Text

The warm morning inexorably transitioned into a hot afternoon, the sun mercilessly beating down with not a single cloud to block its light. Being out in the fields was terrible in the noon heat. It wasn't exactly scorching, but I would burn just the same with enough time. I took a spare shirt from Eric's -- from my backpack and draped it over my head, such that the body of it covered the back of my neck. Vee gave me a funny sort of look when she saw, but I guess it was warranted; I don't think I've ever heard of a snake getting sunburned, so maybe she didn't have much of a clue what I was doing.

It was odd to be so far from the house. I knew there was no civilization for miles around but the excitement and anxiety of seeing how things were began to eat at me in equal parts. Every step I took, I expected some aspect of this horrifying new world waiting to swallow me up and spit me back out. Were there roving militia bands slaughtering every non-human they could find? Did packs of aliens, now leaderless, scour the land for anything they could use to survive? Any time the thoughts got to be too much, I reminded myself that Vee wasn't too worried about the world around her. Either she knew the dangers well or knew there weren't as many dangers as I kept imagining. I suppose carrying my shotgun also instilled some confidence in her. It was probably for the best, anyway; circumstances had shown I wasn't prepared to actually use the damn thing.

We walked in relative silence, her leading the way by a few paces. It was very strange to see her move. In and around the house I never paid it much mind, nor could I since the distance traveled was never very far, but outside on a long trek it was impossible to ignore. Everything about her was liquid-smooth. Whereas a normal Earth snake would slide its body along the ground in a continuous squiggly pattern for forward motion, Vee's upright posture created some obvious differences. She was always hunched slightly forward which created a constant s-curve in her body. Her tail would move like I expected it to, constantly swiping back and forth. When she was moving slowly, like at a walking pace, her upper body lagged just a half-step behind her lower as her tail seemed to pull her into place. At a faster clip her upper body leaned forward, and it was as if her tail was trying to keep up with her. No matter how fast or slow she moved, her hips -- or where it looked like she had hips -- swayed hypnotically back and forth.

Though beyond that mild curiosity, it was difficult to look at her. Every time I did, my mind instantly leapt to images of Gerard's body. The twisted arms, his ribs broken so badly it looked like his chest barely had a shape anymore -- even the gun, bent like a paperclip against his body as Vee probably squeezed him with every once of strength she had. Sometimes I'd feel something bubble up from the pit of my stomach and I would be forced to loudly swallow it back down, loud enough that Vee would hear it and check on me from the corner of her eyes.

I think she knew what I was hung up on; not that it was very hard for her to see, with how I would avert my eyes every time she looked back. She kept her distance, unsure yet of my new opinion of her.

I knew I was being unfair, that I was being childish. I was six years old the first time I saw granddad slaughter a chicken. He grabbed old Gerta from the hen house, placed her down on the ground with a broomstick held firmly behind her neck, and yanked her body upwards -- all before I could even think about looking away. A tiny little pop was all I heard and then her lifeless body just fell to the ground like a rock. I was upset for weeks afterwards and pretty wary around granddad. He tried to help me understand, but it took a while for a suburbanite boy my age to get over it. Eventually I saw it for what it was; just a man doing what he could to survive on his own. For sustenance, for survival -- some things were necessary.

That was only reinforced when my dad took up killing to protect us in a post-invasion world. And after him, my brother took a few lives to protect us both. I knew the stakes, but I guess I never comprehended the violence of action that would be necessary. Gunshots were always so clean. All I heard was a sharp pop or two and then it was over. No screaming or strangled cries. And the first time I had ever seen someone killed with my own eyes was when my brother killed a wandering man in front of the house, clearly holding a gun behind his back. He was shouting angrily at the house, and as I peeked out the living room there was a loud boom from the second floor, and then he just dropped. That was all there was to it.

Then there was Vee and the number she did on Gerard. The rib cage, misshapen like a sack of potatoes. The bones in his arms most likely splintered nearly into dust. And even though I couldn't bear to look at his face, I imagined it vividly; bloodshot eyes popped out of their sockets, teeth cracked as he tried to grit the pain away, blood dripping from his ears, nose, and eyes.

I knew Vee was not a monster, but I could not deny what she did was monstrous. Like when the family dog gets a hold of a baby rabbit, and before anybody can tell him to drop it he just picks it up in his jaws and crunches down on it. It's tough not to see him in a different light. He's no monster, but it's hard not to be disgusted by him in that moment.

I guess it all boiled down to my naivety. It's been a real ugly world for the past couple of decades, but I've only known it through a television screen or by someone else's handiwork. I had the sinking feeling sooner or later, something would happen that would make my hands dirty. Vee wouldn't be there to take the gun from my hands, and it would be either me or whoever was on the other end of the barrel.

The sun had just passed the apex of its arc, and Vee and I were lucky to enter the woods at what was sure to be the hottest part of the day. The forest canopy blocked a substantial portion of the sunlight and immediately I could feel the air temperature drop beneath the trees. My bare feet were already aching and of everything I had lost in the last twenty-four hours, I really wished I still had my boots. That Vee needed no sleeve or padding or some other thing between her tail and the ground was momentarily interesting, but then again her scales probably acted as some sort of armor. Whereas she could probably barely feel the pine cones and needles and twigs that crunched beneath her, I was gingerly stepping over this and that while trying my best not to fall behind or slow her down. Whoever it was Vee thought we were going to run into, I sure hoped they had a spare pair of shoes I could trade for. That was if they didn't kill us first.

"Stop," Vee said. I froze mid-stride, carefully putting my foot down avoid making any sound. She sank low to the ground, using her hands to support herself, and flicked her tongue several times over a particular spot. "Blood."

It didn't look like any sort of fight had happened here. None of the tree trunks were splintered. There were no craters or dark patches of freshly-kicked up dirt. The forest as a whole seemed generally undisturbed. She was the tracker, however. If she says something happened here, it must've have happened. "Is this where they were ambushed?"

She scanned her surroundings, zeroing in on a particularly unremarkable path through the trees directly ahead of us. "No attack. Yet."

There would only be blood if they had come back this way. "Then you're saying we're on the right track?"

"Yes."

Where before our silence was borne more from giving the other space, now it seemed much heavier. Vee appeared to be a different sort of person now. She was far more alert, her head swiveling about and her eyes focusing like lasers on the slightest disturbances, her tongue darting out to taste the air every dozen paces. After a little while I began to clue in on the things that grabbed her attention: a line of broken branches, a patch of flattened clovers, a line cut into the forest detritus like somebody had been dragging something. A shiver slipped down my spine when I realized this is what Vee had done during the war. She would find trails left by humans like me, find them, and kill them.

She followed the little clues left in the earth like breadcrumbs for hours, pausing every so often to reacquire her line of travel with an eerily predatory, robotic whip of her head. She'd stop, swing left or right, then stop precisely when she meant to and refocus. There was no wasted motion when she was like this. Every movement was measured and conserved, carefully considered before actually executed. I began to wonder if this was a leftover of her mental control by the Elders. She searched not like she wanted to find something, but more as if she needed to. As a soldier, was she rewarded for a job well done? Did she get some sort of buzz or mental high when picking up clues that would lead her to a kill? Just how far into the minds of its soldiers did the Elders reach?

Only when she began to lose the last bits of sunset light could I see her frustration began to set in. Her careful nature eroded bit by bit. Her tongue flew more wildly, she was never focused on more than one spot for a few seconds, and the rigid economy of motion she had previously stuck to went out the window as she scrambled around trying to reacquire the trail. Darkness fully fell as the sun slipped behind the horizon, dusk's hazy orange light vanishing from the forest canopy with startling quickness. Fireflies spotted the forest like stars while the chittering and screaming sounds of the night I had previously heard from the comfort of my house were now a little too close for comfort. I was careful once again of the noise I made with my footfalls, afraid something deeper in the forest might take notice.

Vee was unconcerned with nightfall or with the possibility something -- or someone -- else was in the forest and huffed loudly, disappointed by the loss of the trail when by all accounts the clues should have gotten more obvious. If we were going in the right direction we should have found more blood, more casings, more tracks the closer we got to the ambush site, but it all evaporated the further on we went.

"Sleep," Vee said. She unhooked the sleeping bag from the top of the hiking pack and tossed it to me, then took out the remaining two blankets we had.

"I've got a lighter, you know. We could have a fire."

She curled as much of herself as she could beneath her blankets. A good portion of her tail still poked out from the side, which made me feel bad for her. "No fire. Risky."

"Do you want the sleeping bag? I can fit under those blankets."

We locked eyes for the first time since this morning, a moment of consideration in her slitted pupils, before she said, "Too big." She curled up again, ducking her head out of sight beneath the covers.

It was very hard to sleep. My backpack was about as good as a rock for a pillow, and between the constant chattering of whatever insects and creatures surrounded us and the inescapable truth that someone out here had attacked Eric and his men, any amount of shuteye seemed itself like a dream. Without a clock or the newscasts from the television the only way to tell time was by the passage of the half-moon overhead. Its glow just barely diffused through the treetops, spreading out to weakly light the forest floor. I just laid there for what I guessed was an hour, watching the hazy white move from one end of the canopy to the other. Before long I grew bored and turned on my side to see if sleep would come easier then.

The end of Vee's tail, the bit of her she could not fit beneath the blankets, seemed to glisten in the moonlight. Her diamond-shaped scales gave the impression of a bunch of pebbles still wet from a light rain. Between the arches of the blanket's edges I could only see an impenetrable pitch black, and from within there I wondered if Vee was looking back at me. I stared a little while longer, trying to convince myself that I wasn't just trying to keep an eye on her because now she scared me. And no matter how hard I tried, no matter how hard I truly, actually believed that she posed no threat to me, I couldn't help but imagine her squeezing me like a tube of toothpaste, snapping bones and crushing organs. Time and again I'd told myself she could kill me whenever she wanted, that she had no actual reason to keep me alive, so why my mind kept replaying these imaginary events -- I had no idea.

I heard Vee's raspy voice in my mind -- being alone sucks. Repeating that in my head put me more at ease. She wanted company just as badly as I did.

I guess like humans, even aliens suffer from isolation. She claimed to have had a map to City 31 in her armor, but she had been content to stop at my house and apparently settle down. Her days would have consisted of nothing but watching television, helping around the house, and eating the occasional chicken. That had been good enough to make her stall, if not entirely skip going to City 31. Whatever she would have found in that city -- safety, community, a job for all I knew -- she was happy instead having found me.

Despite the obvious physical differences, maybe she and I were more alike than either of us knew. It was honestly a comforting thought, and I felt myself slowly letting go, drifting to sleep.

Until a bright light nearly blinded me through my eyelids and cold metal pressed into my forehead.

"Get up," said a stern, startlingly dissonant voice; it sounded like two people were trying to speak over each other. "Slowly."

Vee was already emerging from her blankets. She had three guns trained on her, each with a flashlight attached near the barrel. I saw her eyes dart for just a moment towards the gun, but she immediately put any such thoughts out of mind and emerged fully to surrender herself. I followed her lead and didn't put up any fuss at all. She was relaxed somehow, which made me wonder if she had known what we were walking into.

"Already smarter than the last group," said one of our captors. Two of them went around and collected our things, roughly stuffing it all into the sleeping bag I had just occupied. He grabbed the gun last, pumped it six times to clear the tube and chamber, gathered the shells, then safed it and slung it over his right shoulder. Each of our mystery captors certainly looked like ADVENT, but there was something undeniably off compared to what I had seen on television. The armor was just a little too ragtag relative to the gleaming black and red of the average trooper; some pieces looked held together by rags or duct tape, and what seemed like tribal or decorative marks adorned various places along their body. There didn't seem to be a standard of dress to them. One of them had an animal fur along his left forearm, while the others had mismatching insignia on their shoulders. The only thing they all shared was a full face helmet that had dimly-lit slits running horizontally across the eyes, and a pair of wicked blades coming off some sort of gauntlet on their left hands.

I was ushered sideways to stand beside Vee where both her arms and mine were bound behind our backs.

"March." A gun barrel was gently pressed between my shoulder blades. "Do not stop until instructed. Do not speak. Do not make sudden movements."

I stole a sidelong glance at Vee, which she met. I couldn't see any scheme being hatched behind those blood-red eyes. In fact, she seemed entirely at ease, as if this was just another step on our journey. This was her world, and I had to remind myself that for the moment, I was just a visitor. As hard as it was to keep my heart out of my throat and to suppress the instinct to flee, I followed her lead.

We trudged off through the woods in near pitch black, only barely sidestepping trees in our path and hoping our captors would not think we were trying anything funny. Besides the blood absolutely roaring through my ears, our footsteps crunching through the leaves and brush were the only sounds in the forest. The chittering bugs had disappeared. The hooting and shrieking of owls and what I assumed to be foxes had fallen silent. Was everything quiet because of us, or did something else yet stalk us through the forest? All of this did nothing for the fear rapidly rising inside of me, seemingly displacing the air in my lungs and making it harder to breathe. I wondered if another panic attack was coming on -- or anxiety attack, or whatever that nonsense had been a couple days ago. I kept my focus by just staring at my feet -- right, left, right -- only looking up every so often to make sure I didn't run face first into a tree. I would also continue to watch Vee to remind myself that despite all of this, she appeared totally calm. If she was, I could be, too.

"Stop."

We must have gone about half a mile before arriving at some sort of camp sparsely lit by weak lighting, with what barely looked like the glow of a fire trapped within a cylinder to hide it from distant observers. I could only just make out a pair of tents and what looked like a truck, it's door half open but I couldn't see what -- if anything -- was inside. Vee looked a little disappointed. I wasn't sure why.

"Take the viper to the left. The human goes to the right."

I watched them for a moment as Vee was led to the other tent, but another prod in my back pushed me in the right direction. I walked past the fire barrel -- it was mostly embers at this point -- and to the tent, pushing aside the entrance flaps. Inside were four chairs, and a table with yet another person on the other side of it, though obscured by shadows. I heard my escort step back a few paces and turned to see him posted up by the tent's opening, like he was standing guard.

"Sit, please." The one at the table sounded just like the others -- that odd, two-voiced sort of speech that I swore I could almost feel vibrating in my bones. I timidly did as asked, using my foot to scoot one of the chairs out. Something on the table like a desk lamp was switched on; it wasn't too bright, but pointed directly at my face, it was hard to see much of anything else.

We sat in silence for much too long, and the tension began to twist my thoughts. And without Vee and her calm demeanor beside me, it was becoming too much to bear. Was this an interrogation? We hadn't done anything wrong. Was my captor waiting for me to offer something? Make the first move? Was this a test? Was I being allowed to stew in my own mind and crack like an egg?

"We were just passing through," I barely managed to stammer.

"Name?"

"Liam."

"Occupation?"

"I was a farmer but, ah -- well, the property's gone now." That got a rise out of my interrogator. He cocked his head for a moment then went on with his questions.

"Are you related to the previous three human men that wandered by approximately forty-eight hours ago?"

"No. Wait, so you guys did ambush them?"

"The two survivors reported back to you?"

"No! They burnt my goddamn house down! Look, they -- like, a week ago or something these three guys find my house -- I mean, before that Vee did, but the guys , they were looking for her--"

"Vee?"

"Yes, that's her name. The viper I'm with. She came by, tried to steal some food. I couldn't kill her, so I just gave her some stuff and sent her one way, but then these guys -- Eric, Gerard, and Donovan -- they came by a day later looking for her and said they wanted to skin her, take her fangs or her head or some other vile garbage, I don't care to recall. I sent told them she went north into the woods, so they went after her. Then they come back while we were having dinner--"

"We?"

"Yes! Vee and I! Are you listening? They come back --or, Eric and Gerard do, anyway -- and scream that I sent them into an ADVENT ambush! The burn down my goddamn house and tried to shoot me despite what I was telling them, and I'd be dead if it weren't for Vee. So we've got no home, no food, everything we could salvage from my place is literally in that sleeping bag your guys took from us, and we'd really like it back so we can be on our way to City 31."

I finished with a long, deep breath. Everything had sounded much more organized in my head, but I just couldn't keep it together. I was surrounded by aliens after twenty years of avoiding them and the only one that I would call a friend was being questioned, interrogated, beaten, tortured -- I didn't know what. I was tired, hungry, thirsty, and angry didn't even begin to describe the pent-up energy swelling inside me.

"Calm down, Liam. You and this 'Vee' will not be harmed. Start again from the beginning, and take your time."

And with another deep, exasperated breath, I began again from the morning of the day I had met Vee. From her bewildered nature and vaguely grateful attitude, to the digusting things the three men had told me and shown me. I spilled it all -- Vee's return, her stay, her acommodations and her minor field surgery. Every little detail that had led Vee and I up to this moment I all but spelled out for him. When I finished, he leaned back into his chair, hiding a bit more of himself in darkness. Again he was content to let me stew in silence.

"Bring in the viper," he said. The entrance split down the middle and Vee was ushered in by three escorts, her hands still bound as well. She pushed the chair next to me away so she could coil up beside me. "What did she say?"

"Nothing, sir."

"Shit," I hissed. Vee's look snapped to me. "Was I not supposed to talk? I talked. Is that okay?"

"Hurt?" she said, ignoring my question.

"No. You?"

"No."

The lamp focused on my face switched off, and a taller, stronger lamp in the far back of the tent flickered to life. In the dim yellow glow that now doused the interior, I could finally see the face of the man that was asking questions.

He had a pretty standard human shape, though he looked a little better built than your average man. It might have been the stark white armor which made him look bulkier; it was better kept than the armor his comrades wore, and on the shoulder there was what almost looked like some odd alteration of the ADVENT insignia. The pouches across his chest hung heavily, filled with magazines. A trio of impacts scarred the left breast, the paint there chipped and the material underneath slightly glossier than its surroundings, presumably by the heat of the impact. His neck was covered by what I guessed was an extension of the body suit he wore beneath his armor, and it reached up to cup his chin and cover the bottom half of his cheeks, though his mouth remained uncovered.

I was not prepared for the face. His eyes were large and deeply disturbing to look at with that threatening, ethereal shine they had, like a cat's eyes in the dark. His nose was reduced to barely anything, and I might not have noticed it were it not for the pair of slitted nostrils sitting in the approximately appropriate spot. His mouth appeared normal, though he had some sort of surgical implant on the left side that seemed to travel up his face, only intermittently diving beneath the skin before showing its metallic surface again further up. He had wrinkles that looked unreal, like laugh lines but multiplied to an absurd degree, and his forehead and bald scalp were also crisscrossed by odd furrows that I had never seen even on my grandparents, as old as they had been. His ears were slightly reduced and much closer to the sides of his head, almost like they were pinned back.

His focus shifted to Vee. "Do you speak English? Hablas Español? Sprechen sie Deutsch? Balas ADVENT?" he said.

"English," Vee replied.

"Good. I'd rather not speak in the false tongue of our former masters. Now, Liam, the men who engaged us were not ambushed. They crossed our perimeter and we interdicted them more gently than we did you. They chose not to come quietly despite our assurances, and opened fire on us," he said, tapping the three craters on his breastplate. "As you know, one was killed in the firefight, and we allowed the other two to retreat. We know the closest town is approximately a week away on foot; even if they had returned with greater numbers for a counterattack, we will have been long gone by then."

"Oh," I said, sort of wishing they had killed all three, but I squashed those thoughts the moment they sprung up.

"I must say, I have not yet heard of a human befriending a viper. Speak honestly and do not shield her; if she holds some sway over you, let it be known now and you will be protected. Despite all that you have said, are you her captive?"

"Her chef, actually," I sneered, angry that he had seemingly ignored all I had told him. That remark managed to pull a short, stuttering hiss from past Vee's lips. He looked at her with nothing short of amazement.

"Nor have I ever heard a viper laugh. Today is certainly a day of firsts. Unbind them, please," he said. I heard a knife slip out from its sheath and the next moment, Vee's and my hands were free. "You may call me Argo -- Commander of the Seventeeth Skirmisher cell, East Coast Division. My subordinates behind you are Edix, Jova, Sally, and Five."

The first two sounded alien or made-up enough, but the last two caught me off guard. "Sally and Five?"

"Saved a human child from a Chryssalid," said one of the soldiers, whose oddly flanged voice had a distinctly female quality. "She possessed a doll of an animal called a bear, which she called Sally. She transferred the name to me before we placed her in a refugee center."

"And Five," Argo interrupted, "has yet to choose a name for herself. Now, if you please--"

"Hold on, I answered your questions," I said, feeling more than a little burst of courage for interrupting someone so intimidating. "I've got some of my own. What are Skirmishers? I've never heard of your group. Are you resistance? Did humans press you into service or are you being blackmailed or what?"

Argo smiled, the sort of patient, glowing smile a father would give his son for asking why the sky is blue. "You would not have heard of us. We're not exactly widespread, and before the war we were ADVENT's dirtiest secret, even dirtier the black-sites that XCOM broadcast worldwide two months ago. We are living, breathing proof that Elder control is not absolute, nor is their technology infallible. Each of us was ADVENT at some point but somehow, the chip in our minds that fed their instructions to us through the psionic network malfunctioned. Freed from their control, we sought to liberate others and bring down their rule."

This all seemed like an absolute load. So a hyper-advanced alien race enslaves others with an implanted chip, but doesn't program it with a fail-safe or something which prevents the slave from turning? Even in human engineering, if a circuit is interrupted or something, the entire machine can be made to shut down. And their technology, which has never before been shown to have fault, just starts turning up bugs and errors like any other bit of software? What, did it run on Windows?

"I can see you still have a great many questions, Liam. My soldiers and I will be here for a day longer. I invite you and Vee to rest in our camp; the wilds are more dangerous these days as beasts kept in check by the Elders now run amok. We will discuss your journey in the morning and put to rest any lingering doubts or persistent questions. Should you both choose to stay, you will sleep in the truck with the door closed and locked from the outside -- for yours and our protection. Whoever is on watch will listen should you have need of anything during the night."

I deferred to Vee with an unsteady gaze. This was her world after all, full of things and people I knew nothing about. Skirmishers? Chryssalids? Mind-chips? She quickly agreed.

"Very well. Jova will have the first watch. Follow him and try to get some rest; do not burden yourself now with trying to form questions for tomorrow."

He motioned to the opening, permitting us our exit, where our guard Jova waiting for us to fall in behind him. Outside, the other three Skirmishers made for the second tent while we were instructed to enter the back of the truck. The stark black interior was more than just a little cramped. Either side had a brushed metal bench seemingly molded up from the floor, wide enough only to sit on. Spare pieces of armor lined the walls, and a few boxes of what looked like shell casings sat against the driver's cabin door, itself a solid piece of metal with just a barred window allowing one to see inside. A single red light was attached to each of the far corners, giving the inside an inoffensive glow.

"Here are your blankets and sleeping bag," said Jova, tossing our things in behind us. "Your other belongings will be returned to you upon your departure. Should you require anything, knock on the door and the fire watch will assist you." He took our silence as permission to exuse himself and shut the door. What sounded like a series of internal locks clicked into place, and Vee and I were left on our own.

She wasted no time in getting back to sleep. Before I had even turned around she had already set up her blankets and was doing her best to squeeze as much of herself as possible beneath them in such close quarters. She ended up with her head facing the driver's cabin, so I laid my sleeping bag out to face in the opposite direction. It was certainly uncomfortable, and I found myself wishing that I had my backpack, even though it made for a terrible pillow. I curled up into a fetal position to bring more of my body into the sleeping bag, so that my head was resting on the softer material instead of the harshly cold metal floor.

It wasn't bad, but I after laying there for twenty minutes I found it impossible to sleep. Nevermind the fact the primal parts of my brain were telling me not to sleep beside a giant snake, but what Commander Argo had said, that he had never heard of a human befriending a viper -- why was that? Sure, vipers were intimidating, and even having been around Vee so much, that feeling's not really gone away, but the fact was she had acted just like the refugees on television. She was hungry, on the run, looking for shelter. Was Argo trying to say that any other human would have just blown her away? Was it just in our nature to look at a viper and immediately think 'monster'? And what about from their perspective? We must look pretty monstrous to them; no tail, brutishly thick arms, a big nose, hair, weirdly flat teeth, just to name a few things.

"You awake, Vee?"

I heard her body shifting as soon as I had spoken, and looked up to see her head poking up from the blanket pile she had made for herself. She craned her neck towards me. I guessed by now perhaps that was viper body language for 'I'm listening'.

"I wanted to say that -- the way things went down back at the house was bad. I know that. I know now it was going to be bad no matter what, and the end result would have been ugly no matter how it had happened. I mean -- I know you know that I -- look, we've barely said a word to each other since this morning, let alone looked at one another. I feel we both know why, so I just wanted to say it plainly: I don't think you're a monster. I don't think you're evil. I don't want you to feel bad about defending yourself or saving me. Every second I'm breathing after that night is thanks to you. I said it before, but you know, just for good measure -- thank you."

She sighed and glanced down, aimlessly scanning the floor in that way people often do when lost inside of their own thoughts.

"Welcome." She dove again beneath the covers and said, "Long trip. Tomorrow."

"Sounds like it. Good night, Vee."

"Good night. Liam."

Chapter Text

Despite the odd, arguably harrowing circumstances, there had been no dreams or nightmares in my head. None that I could remember, anyway. Maybe I just didn't have enough in my head about the world as it was now, so I had no reference to draw on. It would be like asking someone to fill in the missing variables in an equation when they hadn't even heard of math. They just wouldn't comprehend what was being asked. Likewise, I just did not have a clue what I should or shouldn't be afraid of, and so my mind just kept coming up blank. I couldn't say it bothered me; it made for a deep sleep, after all.

What did bother me was that somehow -- through the clouds, through the thick forest canopy, through the windshield and finally through the little tiny window in the door that separated the driver's cabin from the rear compartment -- a perfect little beam of sunlight managed to find my eyes and rouse me awake.

Vee seemed to have stretched out a bit in her sleep, and the tip of her tail extended out from the blankets and rested near my hand. I hesitated but couldn't figure out why. I had already put my hands on her while treating her wounds, and she's pulled me by my collar, wrapped up my legs so I didn't run back into my burning home, and lifted me by the arms. There shouldn't be a reason for me to hesitate, should there? Was I being too familiar?

I reached out and gently jostled her tail. Without gloves on, she certainly felt like an Earth snake -- cool and glossy, but with a firmness beneath that indicated how much damn muscle she must have had in her entire body. "Vee," I said, watching as she began to stir, "it's morning."

While I wiped the sleep from my eyes and tried to swallow the dryness in my mouth, she was instantly alert from the moment she emerged from beneath her blankets. It was like I was still trying to rev my motor while she was already in fourth gear. She adjusted her shirt, smoothing out a wrinkle or two, and slid past me to knock on the door. She didn't even seem to have noticed I had touched her. It was exciting, in a 'giant step for mankind' sort of way. How many humans could say they've touched an alien and not been ripped apart? The last year has been nothing but conflict, resistance and ADVENT at each other's throats where the only things they were touching each other with was bullets and bombs. And here I was just shaking Vee awake like we were at a damn slumber party and I was the first one up.

We waited for a moment longer before one of the troopers opened the door. The watch must have changed during the night because this one's armor was slightly different from Jova's, who had locked us in last night. This new trooper had bright blue line slashing down the right side of the breastplate, jumping out against the stark white armor. I wasn't sure yet which one this was, so I played dumb just a little to try and get a name.

"Jova?"

"Five," said the trooper -- the one that hadn't chosen a name for herself yet. "The others are hunting for breakfast and will return shortly. Until then, you are free to wander but do not expect any privacy. Should either of you need to relieve yourselves, you will be escorted to the field latrine. It bears repeating you will not be given privacy."

"Uh, thanks. I'll hold it." I moved aside to let Vee out of the truck. She hit the ground and spun, twisting her back in a lot of different ways that made me start to feel older than I already was. She turned to Five, who was watching her far more keenly than she was me.

"Water?"

"Bucket by the fire barrel. Freshly boiled an hour ago."

The three of us sat in complete silence. I was listening to the sounds around us -- the birds mostly, who were going about their own morning routines. Though it was impossible not to notice that Five had not looked at me since she had let us out of the truck. I guess the viper was ten times the threat an unarmed human would ever be. It was something that Vee absolutely noticed as she took small sips from the water bucket, watching Five from the corner of her eye. I started to feel a little more tension than I felt was appropriate, given the fact that these skirmishers clearly meant us no harm. Maybe Vee didn't like being eyed with suspicion?

"Why the name 'Five'?" Vee looked away once Five turned her attention to me.

"I was the fifth member of this cell, recently liberated from my garrison. I am unable to decide on a name."

"Is that important to you?"

"It shouldn't be, but it feels as such. Troopers were never given names within the ranks of ADVENT; only officers were, given how often they would liaise with civilian offices. Choosing a name is fully realizing one's freedom from the false gods -- the Elders, as humans came to know them." She turned again and nodded her head at Vee, who was now warming herself by the fire. I wondered if she was exothermic like Earth's reptiles. "How did she choose her name? We have not met many vipers, and even fewer were approachable."

"I asked if she had one. She only showed me a barcode, so I offered up Vee. She seemed to attach pretty quick to it, even though I had a whole book of alternatives she could have chosen from."

"A former soldier of ADVENT -- not even a biped -- shows up at your door and the first thing you do is offer her food, shelter, and clothing," Five said, grunting at her own apparent disbelief. "You are a peculiar human."

"Is it that odd?" I asked, knowing full well what her answer would be. Keeping her attention on me seemed to keep Vee relaxed, so I would keep talking as long as I could."

"The war has been over for just two months. Even still, pockets of ADVENT forces still fight. Humans do not have much empathy these days for non-humans -- when have they ever had reason to? Even those of us sympathetic to their cause receive dirty looks and scandalous whispers as we pass by. Most of us choose to keep our helmets on, for many recoil in shock when seeing our faces; until XCOM's broadcast, many thought we were simply human volunteers.

"For you act as you did towards a viper is even more surprising. Humans have no room at all in their hearts for things that crawl or slither. It's ingrained, some sort of evolutionary response. Even if a human is not afraid of a snake, he knows full well to avoid one. So you are quite peculiar; either very brave or very weak to allow her to control you."

I supposed I was right then, about what Argo had said last night. Any other human would have shot Vee on sight. That explained his insistence on thinking of me as her captive, and his surprise when I confirmed she was in fact, a friend. To be honest, it sounded like most vipers were shoot-on-sight for a lot of the world. Skirmishers certainly seem to avoid them when able. Maybe Vee's surprise the night she and I had met was two-fold; not only had I helped an alien, but perhaps she couldn't understand why I had helped her specifically.

"But," she added, relaxing her grip on her rifle a little, "I cannot say you don't spark a glimmer of hope within me. Jova said you did not recoil upon seeing the Commander's face. You do not attempt to avoid contact, nor treat us or even this Vee as less than yourself. Even having spoken to you for only ten minutes, it would be nice if more humans were like you."

I didn't have the heart to tell her that I was practically frozen in fear when I saw Argo's face, nor could I immediately discount her appraisal of me as weak. I couldn't even bring myself to defend my own life. Vee had done it for me. I was very weak in some respects, but I wouldn't admit it to anyone else. On the other hand, I was just beginning to find out in which ways I was strong. That was a short list at the moment, however.

It was then a second trooper emerged from the tent Vee had been held in last night, catching everybody's attention; I immediately recognized the armor as Jova's, the one that had taken first watch. He appeared to be struggling to carry a crate of some sort in his arms, his steps mostly shuffling through the dirt as he made his way to the open rear of the truck. It looked as if it took a lot of effort for him to heft it up chest high to get it onto the floor, then he hopped inside to slide it all the way in until it came to a stop against the cabin door. He went back to the tent and emerged with another crate just like it, though by how he moved that one must have been lighter.

"Could I help you at all?" Jova didn't even realize I was speaking to him. He just kept at it, and only when I asked him again on his way back into the tent did he stop.

"What?"

"Can I help you?"

If I could have seen his face I imagined he might have had a deer-in-the-headlights sort of look; he was abnormally still, those glowing slits in his helmet focused intensely on me. After a few moments he looked at Five, who only shrugged in response.

"I suppose so," he said.

I made my way into the tent with Jova. Everything was already neatly packed away into black and grey crates maybe half the size of my old television. Some were open and inside was a mixture of things I had no clue about. One box was filled with things that looked like tablets, neatly standing and compacted like papers in a filing cabinet's drawer. They were black and thinner than any tablet I had ever seen, with red screens sporting a faint honey-comb pattern that seemed to float on top of the display. Another crate was filled hallway with empty shell casings and on top of those were small bags of black and grey powder -- most likely materials used to make their own ammunition. More crates still had papers, computer parts, some odds and ends I did not immediately recognize. It was like emptying out an old office. If I had to guess, Argo and his soldiers had been here for several days at the least. This seemed like to much stuff to unpack and then put away again for a one or two day stay.

The first crate I tried to pick up felt like a ton. The next one was maybe half a ton. Not wanting to embarrass myself, I went around gently shoving different crates to see if they were easy to move or not. Upon finally finding one that I was able to scoot more than a couple inches, I heaved it up with a few deep breaths. My balance shifted and my feet instinctively spread wider to accommodate the extra load. I was leaning back pretty far to support most of the new weight on my chest; I wouldn't be able to carry more than a few like this. I wasn't that much smaller than Jova, and the constant work around the house kept me in shape. Not as much as constant warfare did, I'm sure, but I wondered if the armor these skirmishers wore had something within to enhance their strength.

When I went back for a second, lighter box, Vee followed me in without a word. We shared a momentary look before she set to work. Instead of using her arms, she slid her body around one of the boxes, catching it in the arch of an s-curve, then shuffled it across the floor with her as she slithered. Despite looking a little more complicated, it seemed effortless for her, and also appeared to confirm that her arms weren't exactly that strong even compared to a human's. She scooted it up to the truck, jumped inside, and lifted the crate inside -- all with her tail and lower body. The only thing she used her hands for was pulling her upper body into the truck and bracing them against the seats as she pulled the crate up.

This went on for a little while, the three of us going back and forth from tent to truck while Five stood watch, her rifle held low. Everything seemed all right at first, but something within her changed as we kept working. Where before she had kept her gaze trained thoroughly on Vee, now she could not stop staring my way. Her posture would noticeably shift and her movements became erratic, as though she were desperately trying not to fidget and would over-correct whenever she caught herself doing so. She flexed her hands around the grip of her weapon -- never did her finger go near the trigger but it made me nervous all the same.

"Please stop," she hoarsely whispered, staring at the dirt between her feet. Though normally stern and authoritative, she spoke with a shakiness that made her two-tone voice almost sound like it had added a third to the mix. "Please."

I froze dead in my tracks, unsure of what I had done wrong. Vee stood beside me just as perplexed as I was, though she slowly but subtly began to slide herself in front of me, as if putting herself between me and Five. I backtracked to the truck and sat down on the ground, out of the way of Jova who seemed unconcerned with what was happening. I wanted to ask Five what was wrong but every time I opened my mouth, something told me to stop, that her answer was either something she would not want to share or would be something I wouldn't want to hear. I kept trying to convince myself to ask, but before I could work up the courage, snapping branches and crunching leaves drew my attention to the forest.

"Commander has returned," Jova said, not even bothering to look up from his work. I wondered if his helmet had a communicator or something inside.

Either way, he was right. Commander Argo and the other two skirmishers -- Edix and Sally, if I recalled -- came trudging out from the woods into camp, their legs caked from the knees down in mud with streaks running through it, as if they had already tried to clean it off and had given up. I didn't know of any nearby streams nor had it rained for several days, so I wasn't sure where the mud had come from. Dead leaves stuck to them, though underneath I could see bright green flashes of some grass or reeds of some sort.

"C-sticks again, I'm afraid. Another unsuccessful hunt," said Argo, clapping Five on the shoulder as he walked by. She straightened up immediately, like she hadn't just a moment ago been on the verge of some kind of breakdown. "Liam, Vee, this way, please."

I took one more look at Five before Vee and I fell in behind Argo and we made our way into the tent I had been interrogated in last night. A few of those tablets I had seen packed away laid scattered about, but only one had a soft glow emanating from its screen.

"C-sticks? What are those?"

"Calorie sticks," Argo said, taking a small bite of something that looked a lot like a stick of jerky. "Standard ADVENT issue, ultra-dense nutrition made entirely of plant protein and synthetic vitamin supplements that provides all of a trooper's dietary needs. Suitable for human consumption as well, though they often complain it sits heavily on their stomachs -- like a ton of bricks, I've heard one say."

He broke off a tiny piece about half the size of my thumbnail and offered it to me. "This is only to taste; a full portion is indicated by the indents on the stick itself. It is imperishable and one stick lasts a human for a week." He gestured for me to try it before handing a much larger portion to Vee, who ate it without a second thought.

It was obnoxiously chewy and tough, like gum that was long, long overdue to be spat out. Just by how it looked, I was surprised to find it was nearly entirely bland and odorless; the one thing I could detect was a faint herbal scent that reminded me mostly of mint but it lacked the strength of the real thing. Even as small a piece as I had eaten, I swore I could feel it hit the bottom of my stomach like a rock. My morning hunger was sated almost instantly, though it sure wasn't as satisfying as getting real food into my belly.

Argo put the rest of the C-stick away into one of the many pouches lining his belt. "With breakfast taken care of, what questions might you have for me before we discuss your journey north? If you lived in seclusion as you describe, you must have many questions about the world today. And given by how little your viper friend speaks, I will hazard a guess that she is still coming to grips with speaking human languages instead of only understanding them and cannot ably answer all of your inquiries."

I had a few questions on my mind that felt more important, but one in particular had been nagging me since last night. "Why do you all speak so -- what's the word I'm looking for -- highly? Fancy? Like it's not how people talk anymore. All of you sound like something out of an old play."

He allowed himself a genuine laugh which put me well enough at ease, though the nature of his voice made it sound louder, more raucous. "A remnant of our former servitude to the false gods. In all of Earth's languages, our vocabulary, articulation, grammar -- everything was specifically designed to induce subservience during the earliest stages of the invasion and subsequent insertion into all levels of human society. When one speaks authoritatively, others tend to listen whether they submit to that authority or not. It was one of the myriad ways the false gods maintained careful control of ADVENT's image."

"Insertion into all levels of human society? What are you getting at? Alien teachers, doctors? That sort of thing?" I couldn't keep myself from chuckling at the thought.

"Yes. Initially, clone rejects and mutations were recycled -- broken down and reused in other projects," Argo said. I was surprised at first but I did seem to recall XCOM's broadcast exposing most of ADVENT as clones. I wondered if his subordinates looked the same as he did. "But the false gods found a new use for them. Instead of breaking down the flawed viper that was hatched with a smaller hood or without venom sacs, she was instead put into a gene clinic as a nurse to care for the ill and injured. The trooper created with the wrong pigmentation was made into someone's friendly neighbor, meant to smile and wave when he saw you step out to your mailbox. Every seemingly insignificant action ADVENT ever took was at the direction of the false gods, meant to ingratiate their forces into human society."

"Okay, hang on," I said, fighting back chills at the mention of sentient beings being recycled. "So the most advanced alien beings we've ever known are making clones and somehow things go wrong? Like with your brain chip for instance -- why was that not programmed with some sort of fail-safe? If a chip was broken off from the mind control network or whatever you call it, why not have it blow up or something to prevent the, er, slave from rebelling?"

"The simple answer -- and one I'm sure you'll find lacking, as every human does -- is hubris. Though we cannot ask them ourselves now, one can only assume they believed their grand designs perfect, their biological machinations infallible. No fail-safes were made because their control would never fail. When they were producing millions of clones and only a handful turn up flawed, they must not have thought it was a design defect but merely a random act of the universe -- a short circuit, perhaps. Who can say at this point? We still are unsure of how the first skirmisher broke free."

So defects were not unheard of, but were never taken as evidence of a problem in the system. I guess that made sense, even if it did leave me unsatisfied like Argo had guessed it would. The same principle applied to engineering and manufacturing. If a process was made that churned out a million parts, the process would not be changed if just one part came out defective. They would just chuck the defect away and keep going. I decided to switch topics, given that Argo had just admitted nobody actually knew why defects existed.

"How do you guys choose names?" I asked with the point of eventually pivoting to Five's strange behavior. "Five was telling me only officers were given them, so that means you guys are coming up with stuff like Argo and Jova on your own."

"It is nothing as ceremonial or sentimental as you may imagine. We simply comb through our knowledge of Earth's languages and combine sounds until we find something that strikes us. Many of us choose something short and simple, as it is easy to remember and easier for humans to pronounce. The name itself is mostly unimportant, outweighed by the symbolism of being designated as something other than one of the false gods' rank-and-file."

I couldn't figure out how to connect his answer to Five, so I just strung his answer to my next question as best I could. "Could a decision like that make you act strangely? Like the pressure was getting to you?" Argo cocked his head and stared blankly, unsure of what I was getting at. I explained to him what had happened just before he returned to camp -- how I had barely begun to help Jova before Five suddenly became jittery and pleaded for me to stop.

Argo sighed heavily, swallowing away a lump in his throat. Even Vee was now paying attention, as curious as I was.

"Five is our most recent addition, liberated just three weeks ago from her garrison further north. She held many positions during her servitude, but by far the longest and most grueling was her position at a labor camp -- a benign term for death camp, one of many where all dissidents, undesirables, rebels, and criminals would end up. Five would stand guard, watching humans work themselves to literal death. The work wasn't even important; ADVENT possessed enormously automated manufacturing capability already. It was simply torture. Squalid conditions, near daily killings -- it was not a place anyone would want to be, alien or human. Even though she was controlled, compelled...those memories did not disappear with the psionic network. She is deeply traumatized, and I imagine standing watch over you as you helped -- even out of the kindness of your own heart -- brought her past surging to the forefront of her mind.

"All of us live with these memories. We come to terms with it in our own ways, but it's not easy. It took me months to reconcile my new life with all the human blood that stained my hands as a result of the false gods' control over me."

I looked uneasily at Vee, feeling something like doubt bubbling up in the pit of my stomach. She knew I was watching her because she conspicuously stared straight ahead. All I could see from her were the subtle starts of a frown. Why did it bother me? From the moment I had met her I had guessed she was responsible for some death. She even confirmed it over dinner, telling me that her job boiled down to being a hunter-killer. Being twenty years old, she had probably seen plenty of action during ADVENT's occupation of Earth. What bothered me was that I don't think I'd heard her yet express an ounce of regret. Where I spilled my guts to the first person I had met in eight years, she still closely guarded herself -- as was her right, given that much of the world these days probably wanted her dead. She wasn't like Argo, telling me how long it had taken her to come to terms with what she had done. She wasn't like Five, visibly distressed over anything that brought up memories of her past life.

Argo's large eyes shifted between Vee and I as he crossed his arms. I guess even an idiot could have picked up on the sudden change in the tent, so it must have been incredibly obvious to him. "But the past is past. Everyone must work through it. Some are lucky enough to have understanding company, and some must do it by their lonesome," he said as he grabbed a tablet from the table. He switched it on and spun it to face me; a map dominated its display. "But I'm afraid I must stop the questions now; our fuel drop will arrive shortly, and then we must be on our way. We must speak of your journey north."

He swiped his fingers across the screen before magnifying the east coast of the United States. Former United States, I guess. The borders of the formerly ADVENT-regulated zone popped up, and he pointed at a specific grid square.

"This is where we are now. And City 31," he said, sliding the map up and up and up, "is over here. That's nearly one thousand kilometers if you followed the main thoroughfare, or about six hundred miles. If you had transport, it would be a days trip, even with frequent stops, but you would pass through reported ADVENT hotspots and heavily populated resistance zones. Given the chaos that now grips much of the world, I would avoid contact with others as much as possible. Vee, you're liable to be shot on sight, and you, Liam, are likely to be taken prisoner if not executed for being a suspected collaborator. Refugee zones are especially suspicious of aliens right now, so stay clear of them as well. Now, look here."

He slid the map a hair to the right and the image shifted, showing the glowing line that denoted the borders of the Eastern Trade Zone or whatever it was ADVENT had called it. "A majority of Earth's population still resides in the formerly ADVENT-controlled trade zones. If you stay outside their borders, your chances improve dramatically. The only caveat being the wilds are patrolled by other aliens still just as ruthless as they were under ADVENT control. We tracked berserkers wandering here, here, and here, and further north of them was a pod of chryssalids. Though dangerous to all who cross their paths, they are more predictable in their animalistic tendencies than humans or other aliens."

He zoomed out again and highlighted several points along our intended path, jabbing each with his finger to make sure we understood what he was about to say. "Under no circumstances should you ever attempt to traverse any cities outside of the trade zone's borders. I cannot possibly stress this enough. They are overrun by Lost, and a crumbling cityscape makes for long, treacherous traversal. Going around a dead city is preferable in all cases, even if it adds days or weeks to your travel."

"Purifiers. Failed?" Vee hissed, narrowing her eyes at the several glowing spots on the map.

"The purifier squads were never going to stop them. As far as we could tell, their only job was containment." I had no clue what either of them were talking about so I just kept my mouth shut and waited for Argo to move on. "You have a long way to go, Liam and Vee. If you are able to cover twenty miles a day, you're looking at about a month of walking. Safely secure whatever transport you can whenever you can. Avoid the dead cities at all costs and the living ones if you are able. Your possessions are waiting by the truck, along with some provisions we can spare. You'll each have a month's worth of c-sticks, and Liam -- you'll have a pair of boots and two pairs of socks.

That picked me right up. Didn't even have to trade for them. I guess being clones, they all shared the same size and had plenty to spare. I wasn't worried about the hiking so long as I had some good boots. A month of walking was certainly more than I had ever done before in my life, but I was no stranger to the outdoors. Dad and granddad were both avid hikers and they'd bring me along on their shorter trips.

"You may take this datapad as well; the map is fully interactive and marked with suspected problem areas," he said, pushing the tablet across the table into Vee's hands. "I wish the both of you best of luck. Truly, I do. Should you encounter any other skirmisher cells, bring up my name. I will vouch for you."

"Thank you, Commander Argo." I thought using his rank and name sounded more respectful. He walked us to the tent's opening and had Five bring us to our things by the truck. They had already packed up the rest of the camp. The other tent was gone, the fire barrel was in the truck and all evidence of a campsite had been practically erased. Not even the fire's ashes had been left behind, presumably scattered to the wind. With everything gone, the place looked like just another piece of nature. Were they actively trying to hide their trail? From what? These skirmishers seemed like professionals; what could possibly scare them into covering their tracks so thoroughly? It must be standard operating procedure for them, like some sort of special ops stuff. I wouldn't leave evidence behind if I was a super soldier-type in the wilderness. Maybe that was why Vee had lost the trail as we had gotten closer to their camp; they had done an impeccable job cleaning up the scene of the firefight.

All of our stuff was exactly where Argo had said, packed even more neatly than Vee had done. Even the shotgun was there, leaned against the hiking pack. Vee grabbed that first and checked to see if it was loaded while I took a look at the boots. They didn't appear the same as the skirmishers' angular black boots beneath their armor. These were sort of nondescript with a tan color like sand; they were just regular hiking boots. Luckily they fit comfortably enough, but a faint spatter of blood across the top gave me pause, and it was then I remembered Eric and Gerard had been forced to leave Donovan's body behind.

"We do not loot the dead," Five said, noticing the reason for my hesitation. "Refugee centers are facing shortages of every kind. We gather everything that can be reused so that others do not go wanting."

I wondered if she thought I had been judging her. Not that I could, though. Half of our stuff was taken from Eric and Gerard. "What did you do with him? His body, I mean."

"He was given a proper burial," she said. She returned my surprise with her own. "It was the right thing to do."

Vee paused for just a second, like a machine going through a negligible hitch. She just kept checking our bags, clearly faking indifference to my scrutiny in that moment.

"Before you go, Liam and Vee, I wanted to ask you both something." Five waited until she had our attention; it was a bit longer as Vee had to repack everything she had checked and seemed unwilling to stop even for a moment. "I've given some thought to a name. I feel meeting an...agreeable viper and a human unperturbed by our appearance is significant. And I enjoy how simple your names are. Would either of you be opposed if I took the name Veelee? I still haven't been able to choose a name, but this one could be a candidate."

Veelee. Vee. Liam, minus the second syllable. Sort of cute, to be honest. Sounded feminine enough, though I don't know if that was important to a skirmisher. Jova and Edix sounded unisex, so maybe masculinity and femininity didn't matter. I felt a smile growing across my face as I repeated the name in my head, taking some small amount of pride in unwittingly helping someone choose something so important to them. Vee looked at me and shrugged; she didn't seem to mind at all and made no objections as she shouldered the hiking pack and then slipped the smaller one onto my back.

"Go for it. Sounds like a good name. I'm sure you'll be happy with whatever you choose."

I felt a rumbling in my bones and a shrill roar bordering on screaming grow louder and louder in mere seconds. Some sort of four-engine airship floated down low enough to just skim the top of the trees, obscuring the sun and casting the area in shade. It was hard to tell from the ground, but it looked like a side door opened, and a line dropped out to hit the dirt. Three canisters slid down the line by way of a motorized equipment harness. The moment they were in reach, the skirmishers grabbed them and emptied them into the truck's tank, and then the empty canisters were sent back up. The airship immediately departed and all was quiet once again. What surprised me most was the entire exchange had probably taken less than five minutes. By the time the airship had shrunk away again into the sky, all of the skirmishers were loaded up into the truck, the back door left wide open and waiting only for Five.

"Good luck, Liam and Vee. I hope you make it to City 31. I hear things are nicer there for non-humans."

"Thanks. For everything, I mean. Especially the boots." I wanted to offer her some sort of forgiveness, something that told her she couldn't hold herself responsible for a former life that had never been hers to begin with. I couldn't put it into words nor did I know if she would take me seriously, and on second thought I didn't know if it was even my forgiveness to give. I just offered my hand instead. She recoiled and I wondered for a moment if she even knew what I was doing. A second later she grabbed hold with crushing gusto and shook me comically hard, like it was the first handshake she'd ever gotten. Those armored suits they wore must do something for their strength because she nearly took me off my feet.

"You are most welcome," she said. It was amusing that even with her two-tone voice, it was still easy to hear the smile behind her words.

A moment later she was gone and the truck disappeared roughly eastward on a dirt path that could barely be called a makeshift road, and only just wide enough to fit the vehicle. It looked frequently used; how many times throughout my isolation had others traveled so close to my home and I had never known?

Behind me, Vee had her face buried in the datapad. I stood on my toes to try and peer over her shoulder but still wasn't tall enough. She slightly hunched forward to give me a better look and I saw her making adjustments to the path Argo had laid out. Though it was a little different, I recognized the interstate system and saw the roads like capillaries running across the country. She traced a claw over the screen, moving the map further and further north until we saw our destination in front of us like a carrot on the end of the longest stick.

"No roads. At all," she said. "Dangerous. Well-traveled. Stay in wilds. Just beyond."

"Does your name bother you?" That got her to look up from the screen, her features softening into a questioning look that asked me why we were revisiting this. "Names were so important to them. Making one up on their own was like...the first step towards being their own person. I never meant to take that from you if you wanted it."

"Like Vee. Good name. Given by good--," she whispered like she was embarrassed to admit it, tearing her eyes from mine to look down at the screen again. I could tell she was about to choose her words carefully by how her jaw seemed to shift before she even spoke, as though we were back in the living room of the house with her learning how to move her mouth to make the right sounds. "Name was offered. I chose to take -- it. I chose to take it."

"Hey, pronouns! I was wondering when they were going to show up!"

She sighed, punctuating it with a low, angry-sounding hiss, and spun around to make her way through the forest at a faster than usual clip.

"Come on, I didn't mean to make you feel bad. Hey, wait up! Seriously, I don't want to run into a chrysalis on my own, or whatever it was Argo said. Vee!"

Chapter Text

We stuck to the wilds just as told, skirting the edges of the East Coast trade zone's borders, according to the map on the datapad. Though still quite some distance from any real civilization, small, empty towns and derelict commercial zones a few miles off their highway exits littered our path for the first couple of days. Vee thought we wouldn't hit any true wilderness for at least a week. As such, moving around was still a tense, sometimes aggravatingly slow affair. I had quickly learned that Vee despised empty spaces, and would rather stick to a tree line that went around any wide open clearing even if it took us another couple of hours. The only time this rule didn't apply was if the field was full of tall grass, something for her to sink low into, and for me to crouch down and follow.

Our path was also unavoidably intersected by old residential roads long since unused, and crossing them was an even more stressful undertaking. Vee insisted we sit for a minimum of twenty minutes -- sometimes up to an hour -- just observing the road, watching for any disturbances before we committed to crossing. If there was cover while crossing a street, she was more comfortable. Wrecked cars, an overturned tanker, a old military barricade from the invasion days -- anything at all that could break up lines of sight from even one direction made her noticeably less anxious, but no less cautious.

We sat tight for thirty minutes, waiting to see if anyone or anything else was watching the same little stretch of dilapidated road as we were. Across the street was an old gas station. At least I thought it was old; it had no recharge stations for electric or hybrid vehicles. Between it and us was the road, clogged end to end for at least a quarter mile with burnt out vehicles decades old, blackened and browned by fires and the inevitable encroachment of rust. I didn't see a barricade or pile-up at the front, so I wasn't really sure why this line of cars existed out here in the middle of nowhere.

Vee noticed where my focus was and said, "Ambushed. Probably. Evacuated, then caught in the open. No time to reverse or accelerate. Possible bombardment, followed by deployment of troops."

Her speech was quickly improving. She was beginning to actually talk normally instead of exhaling with every word, and could speak for a little longer each day without having to unnaturally and exaggeratedly pause for breaths between sentences. "Why would aliens just descend on a traffic jam?"

"Terror," she said, her frown deepening. Her forked tongue lashed out to taste the air, longer than usual, like she was straining to pick up any scents she could. Her shoulders sagged and she let go of a quiet breath. I had learned now that meant she was relaxed. "Structure across the street. Four walls, only one side with windows. Good rest stop; defensible."

A quick breather sounded good to me. The sun was high overhead and the heat was just on the verge of being unbearable. How much of an inconvenience the sun was, now that I couldn't just disappear into my home the moment things became hot and sticky. Vee never seemed bothered by the heat. I envied her for that.

She broke cover first and I quickly followed, the both of us dashing to the line of wrecked cars in the street. I had to take care not to trip over the potholes mother nature had carved out, grass and vines uprooting every inch of asphalt that was left. We sidled along for a few moments until finding a vehicle with its doors open, offering cover on three sides when we nestled between them. It was an SUV, apparently loaded up with everything the occupants could have carried. It was so laden down with clothes, coolers, and boxes that it barely had any ground clearance; either that or the rust had caused the suspension to fail, having been out here in the elements for twenty years. The doors were swung as wide open as possible, which made me think whoever had been inside had flung them open and bolted when they saw whatever it was that had scorched the rest of the road.

After a momentary pause and a quick scan of the gas station, Vee slid over the front passenger and driver seats, while I -- afraid of catching a sharp, rusty edge or something -- carefully squeezed myself between the SUV and the sedan in front of it. She moved incredibly fast, her body leaning forward so far it looked like she was perpetually falling as she dashed forward. By the time she was already well inside the gas station, I was just barely reaching the front doors which precariously hung from the frame on busted hinges.

The inside was just as much of a mess as could be expected after decades of isolation. The tiled floor had been uprooted just like the street outside; grass and weeds sprouted up as though they'd found the perfect place to call home, eagerly filling in every crack and crevice that the elements had weathered into the ceramic and concrete beneath. The shelves -- all obviously bare now -- were moved away from the entrance, as though something big had crashed through and effortlessly shoved everything aside. The paint on the walls had long since faded. Among the ugly white now speckled by blank spots of chipped paint, a single faint red stripe ran around the interior at eye level, offering the only bit of color in the place. The coolers were all empty and the glass and plastic shattered, the previously refrigerated drink racks overtaken entirely by molds and an abundance of mushrooms. A sign hung from a chain above the checkout. Though mottled by dirt and much of the image flaked off, it was still just possible to read: free donut with purchase of a large coffee.

If I could have remembered what either of those things tasted like, I might've waxed nostalgic.

"Slow progress," Vee said as she studied the map, coiling her body beneath her. "Should be faster."

"We're shadowing the main highway, aren't we? Even as far as we are from it, we're bound to hit this many roads. Not to mention every clearing we come to has you spooked." She glanced up just to narrow her eyes at me. "I'm not poking fun. Better we move slow than end up dead, right? Like you said, it would be about a week until we hit actual wilderness. Until then, steady as she goes."

She put the datapad back into the hiking pack and decided that while she was in there, she'd take out a small piece of a C-stick.

"Hang on, I've got something better," I said. She paused right before eating it, frozen on the spot like she wasn't sure what I meant. "Better tasting, anyway. You'll still probably want to eat that to get your daily calories."

My backpack, made heavier by my exhaustion and the afternoon heat, was a welcome load off my shoulders, even if just for a few minutes. I dug past the blanket and clothing, past the batteries and first aid kit, and continued to root around. The backpack was so full I couldn't see around its other contents and I wasn't going to empty the bag entirely, so I was forced to rely on touch. Vee cautiously slithered over, perhaps tempering her excitement. The last time I had surprised her, it was something good she had never had before. I wasn't about to disappoint now.

"Here it is," I said, seizing upon the plastic baggie that I knew had been buried somewhere in there. It was the jerky, taken from Eric as he no longer had need of it. There were a handful of long pieces, enough to last two people a couple of weeks as a sparse, intermittent treat. I tore a small bit off for a taste test; it was peppery and with just a tinge of spiciness competing against an equally faint sugary sweetness, a hint of salt beneath it all that told me it had only been meant as a preservative and not as a flavor. Newbies had a tendency to make it too dry, bordering on crunchy. This was tender and soft -- perfectly chewy. Whoever had made it was no novice.

"I think it's venison. Not too sure. It's been a little while since I've had deer or even seen one." She gingerly took the piece offered to her and tasted its aroma, soaking up its flavors through her tongue. It flickered faster and faster, like she couldn't get enough of the scent. It was hard for her to even put it in her mouth, as though she had to fight the temptation to just sit there and continue tasting the air. When she popped it into her mouth, she shot me a look of surprise; I figured I might've known why.

"That's spice," I said, only just now wondering how a snake could actually taste. Then again -- aliens. Who was to say for sure how they worked? "It's not strong so it'll pass in a moment. I know you don't really chew things, but just give it a second. The sweetness hits afterward."

She held it in her mouth, her jaw shifting as perhaps she was using her tongue to move it around. Her shoulders sagged and long, soft hiss slipped past her lips, all the while more and more of her body sank into her coils below. She was actually melting. I couldn't help laughing; I knew we were supposed to stay quiet, but holding it in hurt my sides too much.

"Better than my chicken?" She nodded without a moment's thought. "Ouch," I said with a laugh, watching as she began to gain back control of herself. "God, mankind could've put everybody into a food coma if you had let us. The way my family ran a kitchen would've blown your mind. I wish you guys had come in peace."

She swallowed, suddenly looking rather glum. "I do too."

I thought it would be a good time to press her; did she? Did she regret her part in the invasion and occupation? Did she wish she could wash her hands of the blood that stained them? Was she still trying to overcome the memories and experiences forced onto her by the Elders or did she rationalize it all away by saying it couldn't have been her fault? That last possibility drew a hint of anger from somewhere inside of me that I couldn't figure out. It made sense, but for someone to just clap the responsibility from their hands like dust and move on seemed callous, cruel even. To not show a modicum of remorse, or even a second spent wishfully thinking it could have happened differently, even though one was mind-controlled into doing it...

Vee tightened her coils around herself, as though she were closing herself off. Maybe she knew why I had grown silent. I wasn't angry at her, however. I hadn't known her for long, but I don't think anybody could call her callous or cruel now. And the regret was certainly there; she wished things could have happened differently. But most of humanity would not care. I wondered if maybe that's why she hadn't really opened up to me yet -- I was still 'most of humanity' to her in some form or fashion.

She took out the datapad again and pretended to study the map even more intently than before, even though our path had not changed. "We should move. Soon."

"Yeah. Okay, just let me, uh, take care of business." Vee looked at me quizzically, motioning to the immediate surroundings. "I'm not a savage. if there's a room for it, I'll do it there."

An open door in the back of the gas station still bore the universal blue-and-white signs of male and female above the frame. I made my way towards it, curiously noting how the empty shelves seemed pushed away from the most direct path to the restroom. Something big had stormed through the store and made a beeline to the restroom. The hair on the back of my neck began to tingle, but imagining even aliens feeling nature's call in the middle of an invasion got a little laugh out of me and the fear dissipated.

Only to rise again when three skeletons and their empty eye sockets stared at me from the darkest corner of the restroom.

"Holy shit!" I stumbled backwards, knocking into the closest shelf. In an instant Vee was beside me, her hand on my shoulder ready to yank me backward, though her grip loosened when she saw there was no immediate danger. "I'm fine, I'm fine. They just startled me."

Two skeletons sat in the corner. A smaller skeleton sat between the two, and I had the overwhelming sense that I should not have looked, that I had walked in on an intensely private moment that no other person had ever been meant to see. A rusted revolver laid between the legs of one of the adults, resting against the pelvic bones, and a thick layer of moss or lichen or something grew up and over their legs like a blanket. They must have died defending themselves. I couldn't bear to look anymore and averted my gaze, only for my eyes to happen upon a child's backpack that bore the same brand as some of the luggage I had seen in the SUV still out in the street. Vee saw it too and slithered past me for a closer look, her focus sharpening like she was tracking another trail.

"Ran from vehicle. Sheltered here," she said, running her hand across the crater in the thick wooden door. She stared long and hard at it before turning to look at the shelves all messily rearranged by whatever had crashed through the store. "Plasma fire there and there; a muton pursued. Pushed shelving aside. Punched door open. Found family here." She picked up the revolver and checked the cylinder; I could hear it groan from the rust and grit caught in the mechanism, and the moment she finally managed to get the cylinder to move, it fell off entirely into her waiting hand. Her attention turned to the skeleton closest to the gun. She studied it, looking at it from every angle; dread flooded my mind when she pointed out a single hole in each of the skulls that I had failed to notice. "Male. Shot other two, then himself."

I swallowed loudly enough to break Vee from her trance-like state. Shame flashed across her features for just a moment, but she added, "Merciful. Plasma wounds painful. Muton's rage brutal."

I sure as hell didn't have the irreverence to do any business anywhere near them, nor did I want to be near such a scene at all; I was never the superstitious type but after hearing how things had gone down, the whole building suddenly felt cursed, the air itself heavy and choking. We packed up in silence, and after a quick stop by some bushes, we were on our way again through the woods behind the gas station.

That could have easily been me and my family. On our drive to the farmhouse, we could've been caught in a convoy or traffic jam. We could have been descended upon by some hulking monstrosity, and try as we might to run, maybe we might've ended up like those three skeletons. Dad had been so serious and taciturn when it came to defending the house, never saying a word when the time came but never backing away from any danger that threatened us. It had always been a fellow human, though. Would he still have had that resolve when faced with something that could wreck a store interior on its own, or knock a thick, heavy door right off its hinges? At the end of my questions I found one that seemed to overshadow all the rest: could there have been a point where he would have given up hope?

I had no clear answer, only an increasingly disturbing amount of hypothetical scenarios and gruesome ends. I distracted myself with the world around me; there were birds, alerting one another and endlessly bickering about territory or bragging how great a pick they were for a mate. Though still bright daylight, the moon was just visible in the sky, pale and faint, waiting for just a few more hours until it could glow as it always did. The crickets sensed the drop in temperature as the day wore on and began to chirp their own incessant songs. Things seemed so similar, like the invasion had never happened. As far as anyone could ever tell, this was a normal autumn day. Save for the giant, intelligent, two-armed snake keeping pace beside me.

"Hey, Vee..."

I don't see any scars on you besides the two gunshots; how do you know plasma is painful? What would the muton had done to them that makes you think a father being forced to kill his own family is the merciful way out? Why did you have to explain what had happened? Why couldn't you have just let me think they had died fighting?

I sighed. "What was your home like? Your planet, I mean."

"Do not know. Earthborn."

"I know, but there's records right? Pictures or video?"

"Possibly. Do not know. Information of all kinds. Closely guarded by Elders."

"What, like it's all secret?"

"Or erased."

So Vee actually had no place to truly call home. She didn't even know if they had a home planet. Maybe they never did. What if they were totally engineered as a species? Not just hatched for the singular purpose of fighting, but designed from the outset, the very first cell in their bodies grown with the intent of making the perfect war-fighter. With this, there'd be a total lack of culture, of anything that defines them as a people. There'd be no history, no heritage, no ancestry -- just an endless assembly line that spat out killers to enforce a regime as alien to them as they were to us. But that couldn't be the case -- if the Elders had made the perfect warrior, why would there be a need to mind control it? Should it not also have been engineered to be loyal?

And they had language. Vee had said so, when I had asked if I could learn some of it. I've heard her use different types of hissing, some with different pitches or intensity, some short and bursting with violent energy and others that seemed soft and inquisitive. Language implies some sort of culture. It's a means to communicate ideas and knowledge, to form identities and social groups. As far as I knew, no culture had ever existed without a language, and no language had ever existed that did not belong to a culture. They speak, therefore they are.

"I'll bet you guys have a world just like ours. Forests and plains, oceans and deserts. Critters everywhere. Blue skies -- hell, green for all I know -- that stretch all the way to the horizon, some pink clouds or some other oddity. Maybe two suns or something else weird, like Tatooine -- damn, I can't use references on you."

"Good place to visit."

"Right? Shoot, I'd go." She turned, an odd little smirk tugging at the corners of her scaly lips. "What?"

"Would not leave house for twenty years. Now you go to another planet?"

"Hell, I'm this far from home already. What's another couple hundred thousand or million light years?"

She did it again; that slow, stuttering sort of hiss that Commander Argo had said was a viper's laugh. It was obviously different from what I was used to, but it seemed to hold the same power as any other human's laugh; the mood lightened and her guard was down even if for a moment. Vee was approachable, vulnerable. The soldier I knew she was disappeared and for a fleeting moment -- even with the scales, even with the snake body and large predatory eyes, even with the giant mouth and its two huge fangs -- she was more what I would call a normal person.

And in the next moment the soldier was back with a vengeance; her scowl deepened nearly to the point of actual anger, her hood seemed to flare wider than usual, and a short, harsh hiss froze me in place.

"Don't move," she instructed. I was only vaguely aware of a line of pressure against my shin, as though I were about to trip over something. It was like an out-of-body experience, like I was watching someone else press their leg against a trap, feeling the tension knot my stomach as I waited for them to violently meet their end; I was watching a movie. It wasn't me. It couldn't be.

"Don't move," she said again, sinking down to look. I wanted so badly to see what she saw, to just tilt my head down a few degrees to see how my death would come, but Vee's tone was commanding, assertive -- it was like she had a plan already. That little shred of hope was enough for me to grab hold of; sort of like trying to hold onto a fistful of sand, but it was better than nothing.

"Trip wire," she whispered. "No effect. Yet. Must be tension-release. Old Earth military. Possibly. Don't move."

Her body gradually slipped from the edge of my peripheral vision and I heard her moving further and further away. My heart did it's best to jump up out of my throat but dread pulled it all the way back down into my gut; she was leaving me.

"Vee?"

"Wait." Wait for what? For her to get a head start and clear the blast radius? It was prudent, I guessed, though the logic did nothing for the cold sweat drenching my entire body.

"It's fine. It was a good run, wasn't it? If this is as far as I go, don't feel bad about it. I don't want you getting hurt if you can avoid it. Is it going to be quick?"

There was no answer, only the sound of her moving further away, oddly as if she were in the trees. My death was on my time now; it was a curiously comforting thought to know I would die only when I felt like moving my foot, and my breaths deepened and the tightness in my chest faded. So this was it. I survived an alien invasion for twenty years, was the last of my family as far as I knew, and in a week everything fell apart at the seams in the most absurd ways. Befriending an alien, being called a collaborator, having my house burnt down and being protected by alien clones afterwards. That was more excitement in the last week than I had experienced since the invasion, but I couldn't say it had been worth it if this was how I was going to go out. And after everything -- what had I done with my life? My parents died protecting their children. My brother helped fight and win a war against an overpowering alien force. And there was my life, sitting in the back of the proverbial bus hoping to escape notice, all the while not understanding it wasn't even worthy of any sort of notice to begin with.

Still, befriending an alien was something not too many people would get to look back on, I imagined. As strange a consolation as any in dire straits like mine, but I couldn't focus on anything else. I had said goodbye to my parents and come to to terms long ago with the probable death of my brother Adam. and now, here at the end, I just found myself wishing I could've known Vee a little longer.

"Done." Her voice beside me again nearly startled me enough to make me lose my balance.

"Done what? What's done?"

"Trap disarmed," she said, holding up what looked like a haphazardly made chandelier of glass jars and bottles befitting an apocalyptic ballroom. "Simple noise alarm. Suspended in the trees. No explosives."

I immediately doubled over, falling hard onto my hands and knees, and emptied out the scant contents of my stomach. Even when nothing was left I couldn't help but to keep heaving until my chest ached from the strain and burnt from the awful aftertaste of bile. I felt like crying but I didn't have the energy for even a single tear or sob after I had finally regained control of myself. Still panting, and with one or two more dry heaves, I wiped my mouth and sat up on my knees, suddenly feeling a lot lighter -- figuratively and literally.

"Drink some water," Vee demanded as she collected the tripwire into a spool around her wrist. I unhooked the canteen from its loop on my overalls and took a small swig; she stared expectantly, so I took another drink and she went back to gathering the wire. When she was done, we were both looking at about twelve feet of strong, ultra-thin wire. I wasn't exactly an outdoor survivalist, but even I saw a myriad of uses for that. I could've even used it around the house, so it was a no-brainer to take it with us out here. Fishing, snares, lashing things together -- we could use it for anything.

"I wish you had said something sooner, holy hell. I was literally seconds away from moving my foot."

"I said don't move."

"Yeah, but then you didn't answer and I heard you getting further away. I thought you were just getting to a safe distance."

"Won't leave you," she quickly added, turning away to stash the wire in her hiking pack. Her voice in that moment was softer and trailed off at the end. It left me feeling very strange for reasons I couldn't pin down, but it wasn't something I had heard from her before. I wasn't so great with people these days, but I knew that when someone didn't want to look at me, they were usually hiding something; she took suspiciously long just to put some wire away.

"Noise alarm," she said before I could get a word out, pointing at the bottles and jars on the ground. "What does it mean?"

"It means someone's been here before," I said, leaving behind her behavior from a moment ago.

"Can you tell when?"

It took me a moment to realize she was trying to teach me. After all, she had been a soldier; she could kill, track, deduce just as well as any detective, apparently. The only reasons for her questions were for my benefit. "I guess sort of recently, right? The bottles look mostly clean. There's no mold or anything growing inside."

"Good guess. If hung recently, what would that mean?" I had to think on that for more than a moment; she could see I was getting hung up and changed her question. "Type of alarm is noise. What is its purpose?"

"Alert someone to movement."

"Yes. Which means--"

"Which means someone would have to be nearby to hear it."

She took the datapad from her pack and switched it on, then pointed to a group of buildings a little ways off our current position. "Good. Map marks a residential area. Half a mile north. Makes sense?"

"Placing an alarm that you've got to be able to hear so far away doesn't seem right. Why would it be so far off?"

"Deterrent. Or perhaps somebody patrols the area. Understand?"

I suddenly felt like I had more than one set of eyes on me, but Vee's attitude remained unchanged even with her revelation someone else may be nearby. She probably would have smelled them already if they were close. "I think so. So do we want to go around or--"

"No. Open fields to the west; if it were me, I would watch fields for use. Dense commercial zone east, past major roads. Through residential zone risky, but arguably safer. Many vantage points, but plenty of cover. Stay very close, do exactly as instructed. Understand?"

"Crystal clear."

We crept along at a much slower pace than before. She still led the way on our approach to the neighborhood. It was a good thing too, because we came across three more of the same type of trap, more tightly clustered the further we went; she disarmed one more for another spool of wire -- just in case. We stopped at the edge of the treeline in the backyard of what looked like half of a house, the second floor mysteriously gone with the only hint it had ever been there was a staircase I could see through a rotted out wall. The back porch was entirely green with mold and mildew, wildly overgrown by weeds and vines that poked through every window and door, like mother nature herself was breaking and entering. The inside was no different; as we moved through the interior, each room was like its own ecosystem. A small patch dandelions in the corner of what looked to be the kitchen caught my attention; something moved from flower to flower. I thought it was just a mote of dust or pollen at first, but on closer inspection I had my breath stolen from me.

"Holy shit," I gasped. Vee's eyes snapped to me, then to where I was pointing. "I haven't seen a bumblebee in years. I thought they went extinct." She was not nearly as impressed as I was and only reminded me to stay quiet by pressing a finger to her lips. "Sorry."

We continued through the house, still wary of traps and of what laid beyond. We paused at the front door still tightly shut and peered through the sidelights. Again, I was dumbstruck by what waited for us outside.

There was not a single glimpse of black asphalt or white sidewalk to be seen. Every square inch of space in this abandoned neighborhood had been overtaken by nature, who had seen fit to plant a veritable garden smack dab in the middle of it all. From one end of the street to the other, porch to porch, the entire ground was overrun by the most breathtaking display of color I had seen outdoors since the invasion. Wildflowers of every kind and hue had sprung up in such chaos that the place seemed clogged to the point of being impassable. Bees swarmed everywhere, looking like specks of black from this distance that easily sprung out against the backdrops of reds, yellows, and whites. A single house down the street was recognizable only in shape; nature had seen fit to convert it to one giant flowerbed, though for some reason the other homes were left about as intact as the one we were in.

I could see the change in Vee's posture, how she slouched and silently flicked her tongue as she looked out over the sea of color constantly shifting in the wind. I knew she saw the copious amounts of cover the tall grass and flowers would provide, but part of me wondered if she saw the same little paradise that I did -- the burst of color long overdue in a dreary world. Whether she did or not, I couldn't tell; she firmly pushed open the door and quickly slithered into the grass, seemingly swallowed up entirely by the vast green tide. I followed close behind, but no sooner had we made it halfway across when Vee suddenly stopped, her tongue furiously lashing out and her eyes wide open and alert. I silently mouthed 'what' to her.

"Blood," she hissed.

"Hello? Is somebody there?" Another voice in the grass made my heart skip a beat; Vee's eyes focused like lasers in the direction it had come from, even though she could only see green. "Please, I'm hurt pretty bad. I was passing through and hit some kind of trap. I need help."

I rose to see what I could; a man in a red short-sleeved shirt trudged through the wildflowers with one hand up to shield his eyes from the sun. With a forceful hissing, Vee tugged me down by my arm. "Don't."

"He says he's hurt, you said you smelled blood, and we know there are traps around. I can't just leave someone like that. What if he's bleeding out or something? We can help him. We haven't used any of the first aid stuff from the house."

Before she could answer or tighten her grip, I sprang up to wave hello. He looked kind of middle-aged, maybe late forties or fifties; a salt-and-mostly-pepper beard covered the lower half of face. His red shirt was plaid, the sleeves torn off just a few inches down from his armpits. One hand waved back while the other stayed hidden below the grass-line; it moved limply, like it could only sway with the movements of his body. He wore a fisherman's vest, a few pockets stuffed full of odds and ends I couldn't make out from this distance. He had a bright smile on, happy to see another human in all this mess.

Vee loosed another hiss, this one much louder and angrier sounding, before popping up beside me to assess the situation. Oddly, the man was unperturbed by her appearance and continued to approach.

"Favors right side; possible weapon on waist," she whispered behind me. "Left arm movements do not support injury; holding something heavy, possibly a long gun. Smile is disingenuous; lower eyelids do not move with the smile. Facial expression inconsistent; motor tics of the mouth and eyes. Don't."

A sound I hadn't hear before -- a sort of worrying groan -- drew my attention to Vee. "Please just trust me on this. I've been alone for a while but I'm pretty sure I still know how normal people act. He's got a limp and a bum arm, and he's just trying to grin and bear it. I am human. I know humans."

When I turned around, his other arm, previously hidden from sight was raised and pointed in my direction; a deafening boom just over my shoulder made my ears ring and all I could do was merely flinch away, too paralyzed by fear to duck or throw myself to the ground. The man crumpled backwards, his arm going high and a bullet cracked the air over my head like a whip. Vee advanced with the shotgun still at the ready, pushing me aside to storm ahead to where my would-be killer had fallen. I saw her look down into the grass and stand watch over him for just a few moments. Her shoulders sagged. That should have been it, but then she tensed up again, glaring at me as she returned to my side. The embarrassment was -- overwhelming couldn't even begin to describe it. I didn't even have time to be amazed at how quickly it all had gone down.

"What did I say?" She tersely whispered, barely moving her mouth as she angrily forced each word out. "What did I say? Repeat it!"

"I'm sorry, I won't--"

Her eyes narrowed to slits so thin I couldn't even make out her pupils; just paper-thin red lines etched into her face through which all her fury seeped through. "Repeat. It."

"Do exactly as instructed," I said, meekly looking at the ground. My face burned even more; I was probably nothing more than a child to her, and she the disappointed parent.

She sighed, but it was forced and sharp, like she was trying as hard as she could to vent the building wrath inside of her. "I do not want to do this anymore," she said. "Skills I never asked for and I do not want. Have made it too far from my burned-down garrison to go back to the way things were. Want a new life, understand? Free now! But what good is freedom when I still do the Elder's work for them? Try to avoid killing and the only human I befriend throws himself into trouble at every chance. I need you to--"

She stopped short, every inch of her body slouching just a little as whatever she was holding inside had finally dissipated. She had said her piece and and cleared her mind, and she was back to survival mode. "I need you to search him. Rifle beside him, bullets in his jacket. Take what you can carry."

I wasn't sure if that was supposed to be a dig at me, a subtle reminder of the confrontation of the house where I had told her to get my gun, then turned it down in the dazed confusion of my first gunfight. I remember the shotgun feeling unbearably heavy in my hands, a boulder so heavy it would have been impossible to lift then. So what did she think I could carry? Was this a test? If I came back with a gun in my hands, I would be expected to use it wouldn't I? I knew how -- mechanically, anyway -- but even now, after two hostile encounters where I had skirted death by what felt like milliseconds, I still wasn't sure if I had it in me to pull the trigger on another person. At this point, way out here where Vee and I only had one another to rely on...

That was a weakness, wasn't it? I was holding myself back, and at some point it would endanger her or myself.

The body was marred by too many pellets to count. Most of it had hit him square in the chest, a dark red constellation of entry wounds that spotted his shirt below the neck with holes. Much of what had been in his vest was useless now; some pistol rounds, an empty magazine, a knife, a canteen -- all damaged by the buckshot. On his waist, beneath his shirt, was a handgun, just like Vee had said. He had a full magazine for it strapped to one pouch on his left thigh, below which a large rust-colored stain colored his pant leg from the knee down; that must have been the blood Vee had smelled, old and crusted and belonging to someone else. On the right leg was another pouch with two magazines for his rifle, which looked like an M-16 or something similar. It even had the full auto sign on the selector which civilians were not typically allowed to have back in the day. I wondered if he had gotten it from an old military base or national guard depot, or maybe he had killed a soldier for it. Or maybe he used to be a soldier. Who knew now.

What bothered me most was that Vee had been totally on the money. She laid this guy out on looks alone from a couple dozen feet, down to his intentions and the weapons he carried. The alien snake from a universe away could read humans better than me, the man that had walked this Earth among my own kind for thirty-seven years. It was hard not to be even further embarrassed, and feel even further apart from the rest of the human race. I tried to push those thoughts away as I gathered what I could.

When I was done, something poked out of the grass and followed my face all the way as I stood back up.

It was hard not to laugh at the bad luck, but all I could muster in my shock was a quiet, "Hello."

It was a black woman, a foot shorter than me but looking twice as fierce as I've ever felt even on my worst days. Her hazel eyes bored holes straight through my skull and her gun didn't waver for even a moment. She had her dirty hair swept back into a ponytail, a few short bangs dangling over her forehead marked by a shiny patch of some kind of mechanical grease. That she didn't pull the trigger immediately made me feel just a little better, for what it was worth.

"You kill this guy?"

"Uh, no. She did."

The woman peered around me, keeping the rest of her body eerily still and her gun still frozen inches from my face. "Slowly turn around and tell her to back off."

I didn't even bother putting my hands up; my arms were full anyway, my intention having been to shove it all into my backpack once we had gotten inside of another house. I spun and saw Vee not three feet away, the shotgun held tight to her shoulder and one single blood-red eye peering down the sights. I couldn't tell if the anger she wore was at me or the situation in general. Despite my predicament, I found myself hoping she wasn't upset with me.

"Vee, can we bring the energy down a bit? Just a little? Please?"

"Is that her name?" I nodded. The woman shouted, "Vee, you killed this guy?"

"Yes," she said, slightly hissing the end of the her reply. Vee's eyes flickered from me, then back to the woman that I swore she could see through me. My mind raced between thoughts of this new woman and the man we had just met and killed within two minutes; were they related? Friends or lovers? Partners like Vee and I?

"You lower your gun on three, I lower mine. We talk this out, yeah? You did me a favor, after all." Definitely not friends then.

Vee stared at me. I kept waiting for a signal, a glance or some motion of her hands that told me to hit the dirt or duck or something, anything at all. There was nothing but the disappointment of resignation slowly spreading across her face. No matter what she did, no matter what I did, she could not bet on a sure outcome. No matter who pulled the trigger first, someone was going to end up dead. Probably me. Vee didn't even wait until the count of three. The shotgun fell to her side, and a moment later the barrel that had been pressing into my lower back fell away, too.

"You can call me Penny," said the woman, strolling out from behind me into plain view. "And I know enough that no damn alien with a name's part of ADVENT anymore. Like I said, ya'll did me a favor; this dude was a psychopath and--"

A distant, chittering screech made all of our heads turn. I had no idea what had caused such a sound but for reasons I was unable to explain, it still froze my blood solid in my veins.

"We can't stay out here. This is chryssalid country and they probably heard the shots. My place is in the cul-de-sac down the street. Follow me there and I'll explain more." Penny saw Vee flash me an uneasy look. "Or don't. Enjoy the chryssalids."

She walked away, leaving Vee and I to exchange glances with one another. I nodded my head towards Penny and started walking. Vee hesitated, but quickly caught up to walk beside me, a little ways behind our newest friend, inasmuch as she wasn't trying to kill us.

"You know," I whispered, nudging Vee with my elbow, "I'd love to meet somebody and not have a gun involved. Just once, so I know what it feels like."

It was easy to see Vee was still upset with me; she refused to look at me with her still-narrowed eyes and silently slithered along as if I wasn't even there. But it was also easy to see the little grin she wore, and how she tried to hide it.

Chapter Text

Penny's place really was just down the street, across the way from the house completely overrun by flowers. She pushed through the grass and lush shrubs which hid the front steps and then tried to open the dull, wooden door; she struggled for a moment, with how the bottom of it kept getting caught on roots that were constantly looking to extend their reach. Some of them looked like they'd been cut back. I guessed sometimes Penny tried to maintain them, and sometimes she lacked the effort. With a little more strength, she forced the door open, cracking a few branches and smashing a few roots in the process. She welcomed us in and shut the door behind us, for what good it did.

The house as a whole was no better off than the rest of the neighborhood. Much of the inside looked rotted and the air felt breezy, no doubt due to the many broken windows and holes in the walls worn away by time. A spider's web blocked access to the room immediately left of the foyer, it's fat-bodied proprietor still as a statue in the center of it all, surrounded by the webbed-up empty husks of its prey. We passed it by and veered right up a staircase. Vee and I hesitated but Penny marched straight up; the steps were surprisingly sturdy and though they groaned loudly with any weight atop them, not once did I feel any softness underfoot that made me think I was about to fall through. Upstairs was not nearly as wild-looking as the ground floor. There was less plant life and as a result, fewer insects. It looked more like just a ruined old house up here, instead of a ruined old house pervaded by nature like down there. One room was closed off, the next one had an empty crib and a broken mobile on the floor -- a family had lived here at some point. At the end of the hall was what I assumed to be the master bedroom; it was the biggest room I had seen so far and by the surprisingly intact windows was a large bed frame, both ends leaning inwards due to a break in the center.

"Welcome to Chateau de Penny, full of five-star amenities: luxury sofa cushions by the window, world-renowned music on a state-of-the-art sound system that sometimes works, some dirty sheets and blankets, and venetian blinds with a black-out curtain. Pool's closed indefinitely for repairs, though. Make yourselves comfy." Penny strolled over to an electric lamp sitting on the floor by the broken bed frame and switched it on, bathing the room in a weak white light. A couple roaches scattered, disappearing into one of the many holes scattered about the room. After a moment of silence, she turned around to see me still standing in place, solidly frozen and unsure of the situation as a whole. Vee had made herself instantly at home, however. "What?"

I kept quiet, though I imagined my eyes spoke volumes.

"Chill, would you? I already said ya'll did me a favor. The guy that bought it outside was a psychopath, a straight-up, cold-blooded killer. He showed up about three or four months ago and I kept tabs on him. He took to killing people that wandered through the fields out west, taking their supplies for himself. but it wasn't really for survival, see? I spied on him a few times -- he was smiles the whole time. Reveled in it, wore his victims' blood like a fuckin' badge of honor. Real sicko. When he caught wind of me, he tried to play it off as him trying to keep the chryssalid population in check, but I knew better." She snorted, rummaging through her backpack to take stock of her haul for the day. "From then on I became his obsession. Started leaving me notes in random places, hoping I'd see them. He carved up a tree, scratched words into the side of a house, even used blood once."

"What did they say?" I asked, carefully dropping everything in my arms to the floor. Vee's tail slid over and wrapped around the rifle, which she dragged over to her waiting hands. She set to work on checking its moving parts and making sure it was in good working order.

"Nothing good, I'll tell you that much. I tried to off him at every chance but he was a slippery little shit. It was constant cat-and-mouse between us. I was on his trail again today, but ya'll got to him first. Only reason I didn't kill you both was I've never heard an alien and a human talking like you two were. So I took a chance. Things got weirder when she didn't immediately blow you away just to get to me. I've never seen an alien value human life. So I trust you," she said, flipping the palms of her hands up, down, then up again, "but I don't trust-trust you, you know? No offense, snake lady," she said offhandedly to Vee, who waved away her comment like it was a bothersome fly. "Vee, was it? Cute name. Killer shirt, by the way. Really vintage. The chrome letters scream eighties."

"She's the one you should be thanking. I nearly got myself killed."

"Water under the bridge now," Penny said, laying back onto the pile of bed sheets on the floor. "What I'm actually interested in is why a viper and human are traveling together, and where ya'll are going."

I walked her through a summary of my time spent during the invasion, as well as the brief history Vee and I shared together. She was mildly interested at the beginning, but by the end she was wide-eyed and leaning forward like a kid being told a tall tale, all the while the light outside grew a darker and darker shade of orange. After I was done, I wondered just how many more times I was going to have to go over the same story.

"No shit, a good old fashioned farm boy? And you had chickens? Man, I'd kill for a drumstick right now. I'm jealous. Or I would be, if you still had them, I mean. Sorry to hear about the house."

"Well, nothing good lasts forever, does it?" I said, trying to sound nonchalant about it. I must have failed miserably, because she only frowned at me before slapping me gently across the thigh. "Twenty years was a good run."

"Sounds like we've both been in the shit for a while in our own ways," she said with a warm laugh that almost hid the melancholy in her words. "We could probably argue for days about who had it worse. Up until about a year ago, I--"

She stopped suddenly, cocking her head as if to hold one ear higher. She squinted hard like she was straining, then her eyes took on a wild look that told me something was about to happen. I turned to Vee, who was also alert and staring as though she could see through walls. Her tongue was going a mile a minute. The lamp light was hurriedly switched off, our talking stopped, and the black-out curtain was drawn with just barely enough space left at the edge for me to peek out through the dusty white slats.

Before speaking to Argo I had never even heard of a chryssalid, let alone seen one, so I wasn't really sure what to expect. Both Vee and our new friend Penny kept quiet, making the appearance of these new aliens somewhat of a grim surprise for me. So when three of these things came skittering down the main street looking for the source of commotion earlier, my heart stopped and my mind fractured, caught someplace between dangerous curiosity and absolute, all-encompassing fear.

I stole a quick glance at Vee to make sure my eyes were not deceiving me, then Penny, who only nodded as though telling me to keep looking. My first thought was a spider, a crab, and a cockroach had a three-way, and then for some reason somebody gave the freakish offspring a spinal column for creepy measure. The skin was dark, and thanks to the fading light I was unable to tell if it was black or just a deep shade of purple, though it did throw off a weak shine which made me think it was more exoskeleton, like an actual insect. The pupil-less eyes glowed a ghastly, solid yellow color, the same as the various bioluminescent organs scattered across its back and at the top of its four double-jointed, sickle-ended legs, which were driven like railroad spikes into the ground to move. Long arms ended in grasping, fidgeting claws that seemed to have a mind of their own, endlessly squeezing and constricting around some imaginary piece of prey. I had no sense of scale until one of them wandered by an old car, and it was then I realized just how massive these things were; eight to ten feet tall easy when they straightened their backs, though they had a tendency to slouch forward as if constantly on the prowl. The jaws were grossly over-sized, looking like a beetle's mouth parts but extending further out from what I guess I would have called the face. Smaller movements were jerky, almost robot-like, and reminded me of a mantis, while more sudden, exaggerated twists of the neck or stretch of an arm evoked imagery of the twitchy but precise movements of birds.

Everything about a chryssalid was a mismatch of nature, a terrifying blend of ultra-predatory parts thrown into a blender by the universe just to see what the end result would be.

Eventually they grew bored and, finding nothing of interest, wandered back the way they had come. Further north, probably directly along the path Vee and I were supposed to take.

"It's always those same three. One of'em has an eye missing, one's got a chip in the front left leg-spike, and the other is missing the glowy bits. I call'em Pirate, Chip, and Spot. There used to be a fourth, but he bought it in one of my traps two weeks ago. In fact, there used to just be one, but ever since more and more people started moving around, they've been preying on passing refugees. I think once word got out chryssalids were patrolling the area, the flow of people stopped, so they haven't had a chance to grow their numbers again."

"How does eating people make more of them?" Penny scrunched her face up into a confused grimace, then shot a look towards Vee. "What? You said they prey on people and their numbers increase. How is that possible?"

"So all that crap you told me was real? You've really been on a farm for the entire invasion and occupation and have no idea the kind of John Carpenter-shit ADVENT's got out there, beyond what they've shown you on the ADVENT-controlled media?"

I held my hands out, hoping she would have expected more of me. "Why would I lie?"

"Lord, my sweet summer child -- chryssalids are the things nightmares have nightmares of. You ever seen the movie 'Alien'? You remember the chestburster scene, don't you?"

"I'll never forget it. I was eight years old; my parents were out for the night, the baby sitter had fallen asleep, and my brother and I were flipping through the television stations we shouldn't have been flipping through. Pretty sure we woke up the neighborhood with how loud we were screaming. I had nightmares for weeks," I said, slowly realizing where this question was leading. "Hold on, don't tell me--"

"Bingo. They kill you, slam an egg or a mini-chryssalid or whatever down the throat of your lifeless corpse, and a little while later a brand new chryssalid grows inside of you until the body's blown apart -- that's after they use it to get around like some kind of zombie. Freaky shit, dude. I'd sooner brain myself than let that happen to me. They don't use bodies they haven't killed themselves. They're not what I'd call bright, though; I've known house cats more cunning than them. Once they spot you, they just run right at you."

"Older blood line," Vee added. "Newer ones less gruesome and only slightly smarter."

Just to be sure, I looked out the window, down the street where that man had died. Despite Penny's explanation, the fear in me half-expected him to be up and about, moaning and shambling around on the hunt for flesh. Instead I still saw the little bare spot in the tall grass where his body kept the plants pressed flat to the ground, looking not unlike the mouth of an endless pit in the green earth.

Penny scooted up beside me and shoved me over a bit to look out the window, too. When she saw things were all clear, she fully closed the blinds and the black-out curtain, then switched on the electric lamp. I rooted around in my bag for a piece of a c-stick while she went digging through a pile of junk in the far corner, barely organized into stacks of varying heights, the tallest of which was probably about knee high. When she turned back around, she had a very familiar little white box in her hands that I hadn't seen since I was a kid.

"No way," I stammered, looking on as she flashed a knowing smile. From a side pocket of her backpack, she found a pair of earbuds colored the same bright white, and plugged them into the bottom.

"I know, right? You wouldn't believe the shit I find in old safes. You'd think money, jewelry, gold, guns, but nope. Most of what I find are trinkets -- sentimental and cultural shit, you know? This thing," she said, pointing at iPod, "came from a safe filled to the brim with vacuum-sealed tracks and records, and books to boot. I think the person had a daughter, too, because I found a 2014 issue of Cosmopolitan mixed in. I guess she thought it would be important later; how to find boys in a post-apocalyptic, alien-governed wasteland or some shit. The rest of it was classics and some old magazines. National Geographics, The Odyssey and The Iliad, Beowulf, things like that. It's all over there in that pile if you feel like a good read."

Vee perked up and speedily slithered over to the books and magazines stacked atop one another in the corner. She was oddly careful with them, exploring any of interest by slowly lifting the cover and seeing if it tore or broke the binding. In a few moments she had dived right in, spreading out a few magazines before deciding on a book that looked about as thick as her arm; I couldn't see the title, but I could tell by how quickly Vee's eyes were shifting left to right that she was a hell of a speed reader.

"How have you been keeping it charged?" I said, turning back to Penny. She was already lost in whatever music was going through her head. She took an earbud out when I waved for her attention, and I repeated myself.

"A whole lot of luck, prayer, and some ingenuity," she said, shuffling herself over to sit beside me. She slid her finger across the trackwheel and the cursor shifted perfectly on the screen, perfectly in sync with her movements. If not for the odd scuff mark across the housing, it would have looked brand new. The screen was bright and the text legible, and each button press responded without a moment's hesitation -- I could still hear the clicking each time. She scrolled down to a familiar band that I hadn't heard from in close to fifteen years, pressed an earbud into my right ear, and hit play. When I heard what sounded like a church bell quickly followed by a raging guitar and pounding drums, I felt tears welling up in my eyes for reasons both beyond explanation and beyond needing explanation.

"Holy shit," I barely whispered, wiping my eyes as I found myself smiling just as widely as Penny. She started bobbing her head and mouthing the lyrics as they began, silently singing along as she immersed herself in the music, her eyes lazily closing as if in a trance.

"I figured you like this one," she said, "if that Metallica shirt Vee's wearing was yours."

"My brother's, actually, but metal kind of ran through the family thanks to dad. We saw them on tour, you know," I said, feeling a brag coming on as her mouth dropped. "The Vacation Tour, New York, Yankee Stadium, 2011."

Penny viciously punched me in the shoulder, though her continued excitement told me she didn't care how hard she had hit me or she didn't know. "Fuck yes, dude! I was there, too! I was in the front middle section with my mom! We were so short, we couldn't see over anybody in front of us, but people kept on pushing us to the front so we could see better -- I was crying by the end of the night, that people could be so nice to complete strangers."

"Vee, come take a listen to this," I said. "This is the band whose shirt you're wearing." She slid over beside me, that Cosmopolitan issue rolled up in her hands, but before I could give her my earbud, Penny hurriedly gave her own up and backed away. Vee held it against the side of her head and listened intently, her eyes nearly taking on that trademark focus that made me think she was trying to track something. A few moments later and I heard a soft thumping behind me; her tail was rhythmically hitting the floor and had a good chuckle to myself. I'd always heard music was a universal language, but I don't think whoever had said that had aliens in mind when they did.

"I like the percussion," Vee said, her tongue curiously flickering. Even among aliens, chicks dig the drummer. I'll never understand.

Vee listened to the end of the song, nodded thoughtfully, and handed the earbud back to Penny. She refused it and instead motioned for me to hang onto it for the time being. I wasn't going to argue. Songs I hadn't heard in decades, songs that stirred up even more memories I hadn't thought of in what felt like lifetimes. I just laid back and closed my eyes, letting the track play on and on. When the third song had ended I swept my thumb across the trackwheel, not caring where the cursor ended up. Aerosmith, Tupac, The Beatles, even what sounded like some kind of 1920s swing -- whoever had owned this thing must have thought themselves humanity's keeper of music or something; they had every genre and era imaginable. Some of it I loved, some of it I hated, but I listened anyway, feeling each artists' voice calling out to me like a friend I haven't seen in ages, back from some foreign land that seemed so far away that it may as well have been imaginary.

I remembered my dad working from home one Saturday afternoon as he blared Megadeth through the speakers, typing away so hard I thought he was going to break the keyboard. I remembered mom making dinner for us while practically shouting Heart's 'Barracuda', pausing only to take a taste of the spaghetti sauce she was making, then immediately going back to swinging her hips and singing mildly off-key. I vividly recalled Adam and I getting into an argument that ended with our parents having to pry us apart, and him retreating into his room to play Mastodon so loud the entire house shook, and dad had to nearly bust his door down to get him to lower the volume.

Eventually I became worried that Penny would get upset if i drained the battery too much. Though my back felt stuck to the floor, with a great amount of effort and in spite of the aching protests my body gave, I sat up again and turned the iPod off. I took out the earbuds, realizing as I wiped them down with my shirt that my hands were shaking. It took a few jittery seconds to realize that despite my fatigue, I still had adrenaline surging through my veins, no doubt on account of my two near-death experiences earlier in the day, but I wonder if the music also had some hand in energizing me.

"You looked pretty comfortable," Penny said. I looked up and saw her reading a book while half-buried in her pile of blankets and bed sheets. Her muddy brown hunter's jacket was gone, leaving just a dirty white tank-top that still seemed to pop against her dark skin, but marred by sweat stains and some ragged holes around the neckline. Her ponytail was gone and straight black hair fell just a little bit past her shoulders.

"Sorry. Didn't mean to hog it."

"Don't sweat it. I've listened to it so much I've memorized almost every song. It's nice to share it with someone else that appreciates it." She showed a wide smile, but it disappeared just as fast. She sighed, closed her book -- something called 'The Knight's Ward' -- and climbed out of her pile of bedding to sit cross-legged in front of me. Her tank-top pretty much ended just above her bellybutton, and below her toned abs she wore a pair of tight boxer briefs. "I have an enormous favor to ask of you."

"Hit me."

"I haven't run into a friendly face for what feels like forever, and given that you and your reptilian pal haven't tried any shit with me, you two are about the friendliest I've seen in a long while."

"Okay."

She paused, perhaps waiting for me to say more but I had nothing else. "I saw the map you guys are using, and I know which direction you guys are going," she said, scooting a bit closer to me. "The bugs you saw visit regularly and have been causing me a ton of issues for a while now, not to mention the fact there used to be just one, so they've killed a few other people as well. I've tracked them before, and I know what nasty little dive they call home; it's an old ADVENT building just barely out of your way, further north. I never had the nerve nor the ordnance to do it on my own, but with three of us I think there's a good shot. We could kill the three of them, make it safe for me to scavenge as I like, and make it safe for other people to use this place as a corridor to get to the refugee centers further east. I'm not going to lie to your face and say that's my primary concern, but I'll lay it out all the same."

The thought of fighting those things made my skin crawl, but leaving them to kill more people when I had the chance to put them down felt worse. Regardless, it wasn't a decision I could make on my own. "Vee, what do you say?" I spun around when I heard no reply and saw it was just me and Penny in the room.

"She asked where she could sleep and left while you were listening to music. She's in the second room down the hall. I can't stop my hair from standing on end, thinking about having a big snake covering my six, but she used to be one of their soldiers. It's clear she'd be a big help, and I won't do it without her. I'd be very appreciative."

"I'd have to talk it over with her. My gut response is to say yes, but the buck stops with her."

"No, no, I understand," Penny said, clasping her hands together. "I'll continue making do if she says no, but who knows when I'd get another opportunity like this, you know? Maybe talk it over with her in the morning, feel her out."

"I can talk now. Why wait?"

"It's kind of late, Liam," she said, slowly crawling back to her makeshift bed, keeping an eye on me for some reason as she did. "You can just -- I don't want you to wake her, I mean. The morning's fine. I've got space here, if you're ready to hit the hay." She patted the empty spot in the mountain of sheets next to her, and I had to admit it did look very inviting. There was a lot more material there than my sleeping bag could ever offer, that was for sure. But sleeping without Vee in arm's reach hit me oddly, like it was a stupid thing to do in the wilds. She's saved my life twice now -- thrice, technically, counting the tripwire even if it wasn't lethal. I was more comfortable around her than I was another human.

"That's fine. I'll go see if she's awake. If not, I'll call it a day in there."

"Oh," Penny said, something like confusion spreading across her features. I thought I was speaking clearly enough so I wasn't sure what her issue was, but I wasn't going to press her. "Oh, okay. Yeah, that's cool. I guess -- uh, sleep tight then, I guess."

"You too," I said, getting to my feet. She pulled the covers up to her neck, and beneath them I could see the outline of her body curling into a fetal position. "See you in the morning."

She reached over to turn off the electric lamp, but left it on as I made my way out into the hall, and she only turned it off when she heard me fumbling with the doorknob of the second room on the right. Inside was nearly pitch black; a window with a myriad of cracks spider-webbing across its surface let a little bit of moonlight through, and I was able to see the big lump on blankets in the corner by the one cracked window, ever so slowly rising and falling. As quietly as I could, I placed my backpack on the floor and began to unfurl my sleeping bag. I think I may have hit Vee's tail as I did, because she shifted slightly. I took that as my opportunity.

"You awake, Vee?"

"You should stay with her," she quickly said, as though she'd been awake the entire time. "Safe here. Safer."

"What? No. Why?" I asked, having a feeling I already knew the answer. I decided to save her the trouble. "Tired of babysitting me, huh?"

"No," Vee said. I heard her move more, heard the shuffling of fabric, and in the dark saw her shadow loom threateningly in the corner. "I want you to be safe. Path to City 31 will be more difficult. I would do all I could, but I cannot guarantee your safety. Not anymore than I could mine."

"Well, unless you're going to force me somehow, I'm not staying. There's nothing here; Penny does well for herself but who knows if there's enough around for two people to scavenge and live off of. Scavenging isn't really my style, anyway. Besides, things aren't so safe here with those chryssalids running around. Speaking of which, Penny says we can help solve that problem. She knows where they live, and she says the three of us could kill them."

"No."

"She says it's barely a stone's throw out of our way, we could--"

"No."

"Listen to me, damn it! Please. I mean, god's sake, weren't you just shouting at me a while ago about all this shit in your head? Skills and know-how that you never asked for nor wanted, but you got it shoved into you anyway, and there's no way you're ever going to get it out. You don't have to be a soldier, but the fact is you'll always know how to be a soldier, and you'll be good at it for as long as you live, right? This isn't -- it's different, okay? You're not doing the Elder's work for them. Whatever garbage they put in your head, you'd be using it now to help people. We kill these things, and Penny can roam as she pleases, and other people can waltz through here without being turned inside out by a fucking bug. If I had that opportunity, I'd kick myself for running away from it. It's the right thing to do. We don't do this, maybe Penny dies a week from now. Maybe later. Maybe ten more people die later. We can make sure it doesn't happen, and we'd be no worse off on our way to the city."

She was silent for a while, then slithered out from her blankets to look out the window. She craned her neck around, and the moonlight hit one of her blood-red eyes just right, making it almost glow. "Important to you."

"Very," I said, wishing I could say more but my thoughts eluded me, making it impossible to put them into words.

She sighed and shook her head, scanning the floor as if to look at anything except me. When she finally was able to spare me a passing glance, it was as she retreated back into her blankets. "Talk in the morning. Rest now."

The buck stopped with Vee, but never would she say I didn't at least try to convince her. Though as I settled into my sleeping bag for the night, anxiety crept into my mind as part of me began to twist Vee's suggestion into something a little more sinister than she had intended. Still, it kept nagging at me, and I decided to set the record straight.

"You better not leave me during the night, or I'll find you and -- and I'll kick your ass. Or tail. Whatever."

I could see her shake slightly with laughter, then she spun her coiled body around so that her head poked out of the blankets to face me. "Chill, would you?"

Chapter Text

The morning seemed standard as far as things went. Vee and I awoke at almost the same time. I wondered if she always woke before me and just pretended to sleep until I was up, or maybe she and I had somehow synced with each other or something else that made just as little sense. We shared a moment of silence, each of us having our breakfast portion of c-stick as the floor and wall opposite of the window grew densely dappled by dawn's encroaching sunlight, further distorted by the faint shadows cast by the jagged cracks and edges of the broken glass. It was a heavy sort of silence. I imagined Vee knew exactly where my mind was at, and maybe by staying silent she thought I might have forgotten about helping Penny. My silence, however, was all the reminder she needed; the ball was still in her court, and it was her that had to make a decision -- not me. Though just to make sure we were on the same page, I gave her a knowing glare as she packed up her blankets and some of the gear we had taken from yesterday's close encounter.

"Speak with Penny," Vee said, making her way to the door. I quickly packed my sleeping bag and followed close behind her. For some reason I shut the door behind me, but the rusty knob fell off in my hand. Old habits, I supposed. Out in the main hallway, we found the master bedroom door closed -- mostly, anyway, were it not for how it oddly rested on its hinges. Vee rapped twice quickly, then again a moment later when we couldn't hear any immediate commotion inside. We were about to just let ourselves in, but the doorknob jumped away from Vee's hand as Penny pulled it open from the other side.

"Liam! Hey, what's--" She swept her bangs from her eyes and frowned as her gaze climbed higher and higher until she found herself staring directly into Vee's crimson eyes. "Oh. Vee," she said, leaning around to see me behind her. "There you are. Come on in."

Penny closed the door behind us. Again, I wasn't sure why; it wasn't like there was anybody else in the house to intrude upon us. She was mostly dressed, her tanktop still visible beneath her hunter's jacket, itself zipped only partway up and the arms hanging from her sides, like a jumpsuit waiting to be crawled into. Curiously, she still had that smudge of grease or something on her forehead, though it was harder to see than before. When she caught me staring, she reached up and wiped the rest of it off, checking the back of her hand to see what it was. She flashed a mischievous little grin for a moment afterwards, but it disappeared just as quickly.

"So?" Penny said, goading one of us into responding, her arms outstretched as if waiting for an embrace, "did you talk about anything interesting? Anything you might want to fill me in on?"

I nodded, but Vee jumped in before I got a single word out. "Chryssalids should be avoided at all costs. Hunting one is dangerous. Hunting three is stupid. I am one soldier, you are two civilians. Unless you have a good plan, we walk."

"First of all," Penny said, drawing a short knife from her pocket and swinging it open, "there's two soldiers here; I did some time in Iraq before the invasion, and the assholes I fought over there were a hell of a lot smarter than these bugs. Second," she said, scratching a number of lines into the wall with her blade, "I do have a plan and it is incredibly simple."

She took a few moments to properly illustrate her plan of attack; she carved a square into the soft, rotting wood, then scratched out a rough circle all the way around it. She then drew two straight lines far off to the right before stepping back to allow Vee and myself a better look. "Check this out. The old ADVENT building they shelter in is in the middle of an enormous field; I guess ADVENT liked long sight lines for added security. Every night at about six or seven, the three of them always return to the building. I don't know why. Anything you can guess?" she asked, gesturing to Vee.

Vee shook her head. "Uncertain. Residual programming. Instincts. Doesn't matter."

"Sure doesn't. What I propose is we wait a ways off from the building, and begin our approach at about seven, so we should get there somewhere near half-past. This time of year, the sun's going down around that time but the engagement shouldn't take more than a minute, so we'll still have light while we shoot. All we do is draw attention to ourselves, they come running out, and we nail all three. There's about three hundred yards between the building and the edge of the field, with zero obstructions; no trees, no rocks, no fences -- nothing, and the grass isn't any taller than my ankles. Even as fast as they move, there's no way they clear that gap before three shooters take them down."

Vee's silence was encouraging. If she wasn't pointing out flaws, chances were she didn't see any. Penny must have felt the same, because she took another step back and spread her arms out. "It's good, right? Nothing to it. Speak now or forever hold your peace."

While Penny still waited for some approval with an uneasy smile, Vee shrugged off her backpack and fished the datapad from its depths. She turned it on, brought up the map, and then handed it to Penny. "Where?" Her impassive glare worsened into a full-on scowl as Penny kept dragging the map further and further north, before finally settling on a grid square that seemed a little further off our path than what I had been led to believe. By my estimate and taking into account how often we stopped or how slow we went, it was probably three or five days away, another another day westward. Certainly not within spitting distance.

"Too far," Vee said, looking over the path Penny had drawn. "Cannot help you."

"Ah-hah, see, I knew you were going to say that. I told Liam it was a hop, skip, and a jump away, and I wasn't lying. Follow me," she said with a bright white smile, "I've got something you'll want to see."

She slipped her arms into the sleeves of her jacket but left it zipped up halfway, then excitedly pushed past us both while offering only a cursory apology. By the time we spun around, the door had been flung open and Penny was already marching down the stairs like a kid on Christmas morning. As we descended after her, Vee gave me a questioning sort of glare, to which my only response was a frown and a shrug. On the ground floor, Penny was already out of sight and all we had to guide us were thumping footsteps and what sounded like a tarp being thrown back. Vee brushed past an empty spiderweb and I followed her into what looked like an adjoined garage, where Penny proudly stood beside what must have been her most prized possession.

"Ta-da! What was a few days walk for you is now hours!"

It was the both the sleekest and most cumbersome looking thing I'd ever seen -- like somebody had tried to make a plain trapezoid aerodynamic and succeeded only towards the front of the vehicle and had given up entirely by the time they had gotten to the rear. The result was what I assumed to be a car with a low, mean-looking face that wouldn't look out of place on a sports car, but the back end of it was kind of blocky, with curves ostensibly meant to hide the rougher edges of the car as a whole, and the dark windows all seemed like they were connected into a single piece. It was like a mash-up of 1980s futurism and boxy, modern day aesthetics, slapped in a dark red coat of paint with a single silver stripe travelling down the side.

"I'm going to go out on a limb and say this thing is a car, right? Because of the wheels."

"No roads," Vee hissed, her hood flaring just a little larger. "Absolutely not."

Penny was not discouraged by Vee's change in demeanor, circling around the vehicle like a saleswoman trying to plead her case. "You've got good reason to avoid roads, but you've got nothing to worry about around here. I drive this thing once a week while scavenging and I haven't had anything close to what you'd call a hostile encounter. Driving in the wilds is like swimming in the ocean: yeah, it's full of dangerous critters but it's so big the chances of running into any of them is slim to nil. There are no patrols or resistance or refugee camps along the way. I would know -- how else do you think I found where our three little bugs bed for the night? And besides, check this out."

After what was surely a practiced slide across the short hood of the car, Penny slipped her hand into the handle of the driver's side door and popped it open in one smooth motion. A hand dove into one of her pockets and she produced a jingling set of keys, dangling them in the air like she was taunting us with them. The keys disappeared into the driver's dash and the car purred once like a big cat, then went deathly, disappointingly silent. My enthusiasm evaporated in record time.

"I think your baby just died, Penny."

"No!" She laughed, jumping out of the car and bounding over to punch me in the shoulder. "That's how it runs! Fully electric and damn near whisper-quiet. It's sure no sight for sore eyes but driving past, all you can hear is the grit beneath the tires. Even if somebody's ten feet from the road they wouldn't hear us coming or going. I'm the last one you'll hear singing ADVENT's praises but they definitely had the right idea when the forced this design on every automaker."

"Where did you even find it?" I asked under Vee's worsening glare; I supposed she figured my continued curiosity for an endorsement. I couldn't say she was wrong, but neither was she totally right.

"On the road three months ago. Abandoned, driver's side door open, keys in the ignition, and what must've been a gallon of ADVENT blood in the footwell. I sat and watched it for hours and nobody came. Finder's keepers. I've tried keeping it in good shape but I don't know much about electric cars, so it's been a learning process. The battery's charge lasts forever, but sometimes the power will cut out and back on -- don't know yet what's doing it. Besides that..."

She went on and on, detailing every little nook and cranny and dent, maybe thinking that her total knowledge of the car would sway Vee into agreeing. It was apparent her mind had remained unchanged, however. Her hood was just as flared as the moment she set eyes on the car, and her crossed arms and meaner-than-normal scowl said all she meant for them to say. Her eyes could have screamed all on their own, even for how narrow they were at the moment.

Vee leaned back on one of her coils and as Penny continued to ramble and whispered, "This is a bad idea."

"She knows the area," I meekly offered. I think Penny had a strong idea what was happening because while she kept talking to keep up her inattentive appearance, her voice was just a little lower than before. "Argo said secure transport when possible. We could shave days off our hike and be in in Virginia by tonight, and that's on top of making sure these things don't kill more people and reproduce. There's three now; what if there's four tomorrow? Ten in a week?"

"Right thing to do," Vee said with something close to a growl. I got the sense she wasn't actually agreeing with me but only offering up the next sentence she was certain would come out of my mouth. "You decide."

With that simple utterance all of the responsibility fell on me. Did she think I would run from it? Was she actually letting me decide or did she think I would say no? The thought shamefully crossed my mind for just a moment. It was important to me, but what if something happened to Vee? To me or to Penny? The weight of those potential failures would rest squarely on my shoulders. It was a thought I'd never considered -- purposefully taking the others' lives in my own hands, and being accountable for the outcome, good or bad. That was if I survived, but the possibility of death wasn't so overpowering after having dodged the reaper three times now. Maybe the adrenaline that coursed through me after merely thinking about it dulled its power over me, but I figured for as easily I could have been killed recently, I could maybe die a hundred times more on the way to City 31. What if it was for a cause? Would that be so bad?

Bad line of thought.

Penny stood frozen, her hands clasped in front of her chest and her eyes darting between myself and Vee. She still wore the same smile she'd had on since she started talking, though now it was smaller, subdued. She wasn't so sure herself which way things could go.

"We'll do it."

Penny was milliseconds from exploding and no sooner had her feet left the ground to jump for joy, Vee quickly slid between us.

"Wait," she hissed at Penny before slowly turning back to stare me down with every little bit of menace she could muster -- which was an absolute ton, mind. Her crimson eyes narrowed to slits, her pupils contracted to razor-thin lines, and she loomed taller and taller with every passing moment while she circled around me like a shark. That natural scowl she wore clearly intensified with such white-hot rage I swore I could feel heat coming off of her, until she seemingly was unable to contain it and everything inside of her burst forth in the blink of an eye with such fury that I nearly stumbled backwards over my feet; an endless seam stretched all the way across her face as her jaw fell low to reveal a gaping maw that seemed able to effortlessly envelop my head, and two fangs unfolded like switchblades, trailing a viscous line of saliva that was flung outward by the ghastliest, most spine-chilling mix of screaming and hissing that I had never known she was even capable of. My ears rang and every instinct in me told me to run as fast as my feet would carry me. I was only vaguely aware of Penny shouting, her voice dulled as if I was underwater, or maybe that was the blood rushing through my head at a hundred miles per hour.

"God's sake, what -- what the hell, Vee! I'm sorry! You told me to make a call and I did!"

"Chill," she quietly added to the end of her display. Her hood shrunk back to normal size and as her jaw came back up, it was like two halves of her face were being joined again into one. Her demeanor instantly changed back to the person I knew, eyes wide and inquisitive and her body quickly retreating from my personal space. "Back at the house. You froze up once after inviting me in. Has not happened again. It cannot happen again. Wanted to be sure."

"And you couldn't have thought of a better way without deafening me and spraying me with spittle?"

"Liam, listen carefully," she said, placing a hand on each of my shoulders and lowering herself to my level. Out of the corner of my eye I saw Penny taken aback by the gesture. It seemed unusually intimate, but some part of me had to admit that it felt...nice. The respect it took for the smarter, stronger, deadlier alien to treat me like an equal -- it was nice after all my time spent alone. "Chryssalids do not think. They are not like humans. They are not like me. They are mindlessly driven. You cannot convince them, talk to them, help them. Only kill them. They will not hesitate, and I need to know if you will."

I tried to swallow back the anxiety that dried my mouth. "You're saying they're like animals?" She nodded. "I'll be fine. You can trust me."

Vee nodded slowly at first, then faster as her confidence in my answer grew. She turned to Penny. "When will we leave?"

Penny was still a little slack-jawed, and I couldn't tell if it was in awe of Vee's hidden ferocity or because of how close Vee had been to me just moments before. She subtly shook her head to clear her mind and slid her left sleeve up to reveal a watch on her wrist, its face on her palm side. "We can take interstate 81 almost all the way there. We'll off-road the last twenty miles or so; it's slow-going, but not too rough even for a car unsuited for it. I'd say four hours is a good estimate, so we should leave between two and three, which means we've got time to kill."

"Good. You will assist me. Both of you, follow me."

With half the day to go before we would leave, it left a lot of time for something that I never thought I would have ever experienced: drills. Vee and Penny spent every minute teaching me how to maintain weaponry, how to clear jams, how to smoothly operate a weapon as if I was comfortable with it. I was more than familiar with my shotgun given how long I had owned it, but even still I was given new pointers. My stance was off; I leaned too far back while shouldering it, something that Penny immediately set to work on correcting. Vee ran me through proper disassembly and care of everything, including the rifle and pistol we had scavenged from Penny's former nemesis. By the time we were ready to go, I was far from the soldier they both used to be, but I had shown enough improvement to warrant a few pats on the back. I also figured I had done moderately well since Vee was not demanding we cancel the plan, so that was good. Penny had her three shooters after all.

The car purred on start-up and everything after that was total silence. The only other way I was able to tell it was even on was a soft humming that I could hear while sitting in the front passenger seat. The interior was sort of stark and utilitarian with comforting accents, though nothing else. The dash was flat and used only for displaying gauges and read-outs, the center console was gone since there was no shifter, and everything seemed like it was just where it was supposed to be. It felt as though I could tell the car was designed by aliens, like they knew what a car was and how it should work and that was all they had set out to do. There was no flair or stylistic design. The only thing that stood out were a few large strips of leather that covered most of the grey upholstery seats, reaching up the back and onto the headrests.

"Very cramped," Vee said, squeezing herself into the back while Penny took the driver's seat. She took up an entire seat meant for three and then some, with the rest of her tail spilling out onto the floor to fill up the footwells. She leaned against the far door and window while the tip of her tail anxiously twitched underneath my seat, and she shot me a look. "Don't recline."`

"And away we go," Penny said, fingering the paddle shifter on the wheel. The car smoothly slid backwards out the open garage, spinning its wheels in vain every few moments as the tall grass past the concrete floor wasn't much for traction. "It always hitches on the grass. Once we clear the neighborhood, it's all smooth sailing. Mostly." She struggled getting the car to move for a minute longer before it caught on something, and the car lurched forward. The grass and flowers gave way after a little while and asphalt was once again visible near the neighborhood entrance. She hung a left and we were immediately thrust into the remains of the old world.

It felt like a Sunday drive through a wasteland. Though much of it was mildly overtaken by nature, the vestiges of the old world were still fairly obvious even to somebody like me, who hadn't taken part in civilization for twenty years. We passed a school within just a few miles, recognizable by the rundown sign at the entrance with its decaying letters proclaiming all classes and after-school events were cancelled; the parking lot was lined by school buses with broken windows and flat tires. Just off the main thoroughfare was a small shopping complex, the parking lot absolutely littered with cars, some of which sat on their sides or in various pieces. I began to wonder just how much time, if any, this little town had to evacuate. Just down the road, a car seemingly cut clean in half answered that question pretty quick. It sat at a stop sign just before the interstate, everything in front was simply gone, like it had never even existed at all. As we passed, I could see the damage was so clean that the engine block was exposed just like a cross-section. A skeleton sat in the driver's seat, it's skull resting against the steering wheel.

The interstate was curiously cleaner compared to the light commercial and residential we had just come out of. The road itself was still a little messy and lousy with potholes and vines reaching from one side to the other, but most of the vehicles had been pushed aside, leaving the center of the road largely open for a large truck or something. It was like someone had come through and purposefully moved everything.

"What's on your mind?" I looked over to see Penny watching me, though she kept her eyes trained mostly on the road.

"It looks like something cleared the road."

"ADVENT was always moving supplies and personnel, but it ramped up considerably when the resistance and XCOM started making more of a fuss. They used air, trains, and trucks to move things; they'd use big plows to clear the roads for convoys through the wilds." Only after she said that did I realize much of the damage on each vehicle looked pretty consistent. Some of them looked folded like they'd been hit dead on by the tip of the plow, whereas others just had deep gouges where they'd scraped alongside of it. I could even see some shallow trenches every few miles, presumably where the plows had dug too deeply into the road.

As the long drive wore on, I found boredom setting in hard. At first I tried to count cars, but quickly found that was putting me to sleep. I glanced at the rear view mirror and saw Vee hunkered down pretty low, such that only her eyes were above the door to continually peek out the window. She was abnormally still, only her eyes moving, darting this way and that as she scanned the outside for threats. When she saw me looking she offered a tight little smile, but that only made me worry more. As usual, silence was getting the best of me, and I thought breaking it would do some good.

"You said you were a soldier, Penny?"

"Hell yeah, man. 1st Infantry Division -- The Big Red One, just like my dad."

"Runs in the family, huh?"

"Oh no, not at all. Dad was the first. He signed up literally the day after September 11th. He died in Fallujah in 2004 when I was just fourteen. Things were not easy at home after that. I joined up for the wrong reasons, but then again -- who doesn't, you know?"

"Wrong reasons?"

"Mom was running herself ragged to take care of me. She was working two jobs and put her own classes on hold just to keep the home and car above water, and to keep putting food on the table every day. It -- it hurt me a lot to see that. She looked like she'd aged ten years in half that time. The moment I turned eighteen, I enlisted just to take the pressure off her. Holy shit, you'd never believe a person was capable of the level of screaming and shouting she was the day I broke the news. All the garbage you said you got into with your brother before he left? Multiply that by a thousand. Afterwards I don't think she could bear to speak to me for a whole week. She got over it eventually. Not like she had a choice. I didn't get over it for a while longer, though. You got any idea how absolutely fucking weird it is to still be fighting for the same patch of dirt your dad died for? Sometimes I still think I never got over it. "

"What did you do? In the Army, I mean."

"I was a mechanic -- took care of whatever vehicles my guys used. Sometimes on base, sometimes outside the wire --"

"What does that mean?"

"Outside the base. Sometimes a vehicle would break down or hit an IED or something and it'd be dead in the water. We go out, fix it in the field or tow it back to base. That was always when I saw combat. Sometimes a convoy would get hit, and the bad guys would wait for the back-up to arrive to detonate a second IED, and on top of that they'd engage with small-arms fire. It was always ambushes, hit-and-runs -- repair jobs in the middle of an urban center were the worst. Lots of places to hide and strike from, lots of dark corners for traps," she said, frowning. "That's why I'm not worried about these bugs. They look scary, but they're dumb as bricks."

I laughed. "I wonder if that's why ADVENT lost. Maybe they thought humans were dumb as bricks and never took the resistance seriously."

"I don't doubt that one bit," Penny said with a grin, taking a moment to check the rear view. "How about you, Vee? Any insights?"

Vee was silent for just a moment, still facing the window but with her eyes downcast. "Uncertain. Troopers were not made aware of overall strategy or sentiment. We took the resistance very seriously. Like you said -- urban centers the worst. People on outskirts of trade zones very sympathetic to resistance. Ambushes common in the closing weeks of the war, improvised explosive attacks near daily occurrence."

Penny burst out laughing, and I couldn't tell why but it felt in very poor taste. So did Vee, who tore her gaze from the window and was burning holes into the back of Penny's headrest with a mean glare. "I don't fucking believe it," she said, still coming down from her fit. "Me and the giant snake lady got something in common. I never would've guessed."

Vee's venomous look softened, and for the rest of the car trip she and Penny discussed various rebellions and insurrections throughout human history, from peasant revolts of ancient times to more recent conflicts like in Chechnya and Syria. Whenever Penny found herself out of her depth, Vee would steer the conversation in such a way that would allow Penny to relate it to her time in Iraq. It was unnerving for reasons I didn't quite understand, that an alien was so well-versed in Earth's history. Had they been watching us spill each other's blood since our infancy over issues that seemed quaint or unimportant to their greater intellect? Or did they merely imbue their soldiers with knowledge of past conflicts to give them a better understanding of human tactics and strategies?

Regardless of whichever war or rebellion happened to be the topic of the moment, I kept quiet. I had no experience practical or academic and surely there was nothing I could offer to either of them that would be of any importance. Listening to the two of them talk, there seemed to be a gulf between the two. I think Penny was well aware that any experience Vee spoke of came from a lifetime of fighting humans, and so she not-so-subtly attempted to keep her voice low and impassive. This of course was something Vee easily picked up on, as good as she was at reading people, which is why I think she kept trying to relate everything to Penny, so she wouldn't have to talk about her own combat experience under the Elder's control. It was an uncomfortable conversational seesaw where both people seemed to want off, but stayed on just to appear courteous to their partner.

Once we went off the road into some short grass, they both quieted down. We were close, and as the car slowly weaved through a sparse forest of thin short trees I found my mouth dry and my heart beating a little harder and feeling like it sat a little higher. We rolled to a stop, and despite what was ahead, my immediate thought upon exiting the car was how much I wanted to just stay in there for the air conditioning alone; though the sun was on its way down, the humidity was downright oppressive. I felt as if I'd just gotten out of a swimming pool.

"Make sure your shit's in order," Penny grumbled, grabbing our bags from the trunk and also coming up with three green shells, "and take these 12-gauge slugs; they're from my own stash. They say they're good to a little over 200 yards, but I'd save them for about half that." Vee took the rifle and handed off the shotgun to me so I could reload it with the slugs first up in the chamber. I made sure the safety was on while the both of them poured over their own weapons. Vee spied me out of the corner of her eye, carefully watching her hands skillfully manipulating the rifle as if she'd always known how to use it.

"No hesitation," she said. I nodded, and we began our trek through the forest. As usual, the silence did nothing for my nerves and I hoped neither of them would be opposed if I decided to talk.

"So, Penny," I started, and she spared me a glance with nothing on her face resembling disapproval, so I continued. "If you were in the Army, did you fight during the invasion?"

"Oh, no, I was out by then. Went back to live with mom while taking some online classes when the invasion started. They tried to call me up for emergency service, and I would've gladly put the uniform back on, but mom literally barricaded me in the bathroom. She wouldn't open it to feed me or anything. Just sat by the door listening to the radio for four days. In that time, Germany got the shit kicked out of it. Four fucking days is all it took, and then they moved onto France and England, and that's while they were already working outward from the Midwest of the US of A, like they were eating us from the inside out." She stopped, whipping her head around to some sound she thought she had heard. Vee and I heard nothing; maybe Penny's nerves were getting to her too. "That's when I knew mom had made the right call. We panicked, didn't know where to go or what to do, so we just stayed put and waited for the end to come. We got real lucky, though -- most of the population centers along the East Coast were occupied instead of being destroyed, so that's where mom and I stayed until a year ago. It used to be called Richmond, but I think it got renamed to City 16."

"What happened a year ago?"

"The resistance happened," she said, her voice getting just a little quieter. Up ahead through the branches and bushes I could see the edge of the forest and the beginning of the clearing. "People disappeared all the time. We were told they had moved or been transferred to another city but everybody knew better. Mom must have made the clearly avoidable mistake of talking to somebody's uncle's daughter's husband's cousin's wife or something just as stupid, and that person happened to be a resistance member. I came home from pencil-pushing one day and she was gone. No note, no talk from an ADVENT rep -- nothing. I waited for a week before I decided she wasn't coming back and that I was probably next on their shit-list, so I made myself scarce." She stopped at the treeline, fishing out a pair of binoculars from her jacket and handing them to me. "Focus up now. Take a look."

Off in the distance a large, shadowy block of a building loomed. I brought the binoculars to my eyes; save for a ragged hole that looked big enough to fit a small vehicle, it was a totally featureless building. Dark grey bordering on black, completely smooth so I didn't think it was made of bricks or wood or anything, and one section was dimly lit by a 4-piece floodlight, three bulbs of which flickered intermittently and were inactive more often than not. The right side of the building had what looked like the wreckage of another floodlight, twisted and bent though still in a single piece. I gave the binoculars to Vee, who used one eye to peer through a single side before giving them back to Penny.

"Now what?"

"We wait for a moment," Penny said, taking a knee to steady herself as she intently stared down the binoculars at the structure. "I don't know why -- like Vee said, maybe it's residual programming -- but they like to do laps around the building's interior. That hole you saw, looks like somebody blew up that section to get inside? They'll normally pass by it every ten minutes or so. If we see all three, the plan's a go."

They must have skittered by like clockwork because not five minutes later she was counting them off. "One, two...that's three. Pirate, Chip, and Spot are all home. I blow this whistle, they come running out to say hello, and we say hello back. Liam, kneel here -- back leg closer in or you'll fall over -- and wait for me to tell you to fire. Vee and I will pepper them as they close the gap and you'll start shooting once they get near. You got it?"

"I got it."

"Good. How about you, Vee?"

"Ready."

"All right, then," said Penny, slowly bringing a bright silver whistle to her lips. "Operation Dinner Bell is a go."

"Can we change the name?"

She took a deep breath that seemed to go on and on, her chest blooming and her back arching, before blowing into the little piece of metal with all her lungs could give. She took another breath and delivered yet another ear-piercing, twittering screech that was sure to alert anything inside that building. Three more times she blew, then hastily scrambled for her binoculars to see whose attention she had grabbed.

"It's Chip first -- there's Pirate." She paused, and my stomach fell like a stone inside of me. "No Spot. Shit, shit, shit! He's not biting! Two are coming, get ready!"

Though the warm evening surrounded and pressed in on us with its hot and sticky air, I felt the beginnings of a cold sweat slice through the heat, prickling across my skin and setting off every nerve in my body. In that moment of hyperactive awareness of myself, I suddenly could not ignore the twitch in my lower left eyelid, like somebody kept gently poking me just beneath the eye. I could not ignore the worsening tightness in my core and thighs, now nearing the point of pain as the tension and my anxiety grew to what must have been unprecedented levels. And I could not ignore the beads of sweat conjoining across my forehead, trickling down and through my eyebrows until settling in and stinging my eyes. I quickly wiped them away, hoping neither Vee nor Penny would notice.

A sound somewhat like a galloping horse grew louder and louder every passing second, and two threatening little specks at the other end of the field started to draw close with startling speed. Penny's rifle barked first, then Vee's shortly after, and everything after that just sounded like a handful of big firecrackers going off. At first I couldn't help but flinch after every report, but eventually my brain just started to tune it out like thunder during a storm. Each of them would pause for a moment after every shot, reacquire, and fire again. They looked totally calm -- their faces placid, their stances never shifted, and I could see how smoothly Penny's hands flew across her weapon as she ejected the magazine from it.

"Out, reloading," she said as she grabbed another magazine from her jacket. A other-worldy scream far off and still far too close for comfort sounded in the field.

"Left is down," said Vee, twisting her torso right to such a minute, exacting degree that it almost looked robotic.

"Liam, shoot!"

Now my target was clear, and I could see the ghastly glowing eyes and the flexing mandibles that barely so much as flinched with every bullet impact. After no more than a second of being frozen, I had to consciously tell myself to move, to relax the tightness gripping my body and do what I told them both I would be able to do. The stock pressed into my shoulder, the front and rear sights lined up over the horror bearing down on us, and I took a breath.

"Liam!"

The shotgun shuddered with a deafening boom that left my ears ringing and made me momentarily deaf to the rifles on either side of me. I couldn't see any effect on the chryssalid and both Vee and Penny were still firing, so I racked another shell and took aim again. Another pull of the trigger, another boom, and a billowing cloud of rapidly dissipating smoke cleared to reveal my sights were clear; the chryssalid was down. Whether it was my shot that did it or not -- who could say?

Penny wasted no time whipping out her binoculars, scanning her surroundings by eye before bringing them up to look at the building again. "Spot's still a no-show. Fucker. That's not right. Normally they chase any stimulus at all. Hell, they'll chase birds; that's how they get so far from home to start with."

"This one called Spot," Vee said, checking her magazine before replacing, "You said it was missing the bioluminescent organs. Battle damage or by design?"

"I don't know. It never looked hurt. It was like it never had them in the first place."

"The newer blood line. Slightly smarter. They are known to burrow to set ambushes." Vee looked back at me, maybe wondering why I was so quiet. "Liam, breathe."

"Well, I'm not wasting this chance," Penny said, trying not to laugh as I let go of a ragged breath I hadn't known I had been holding. "If I have to go in to drag his corpse out, I will."

"Engaging with a chryssalid in close quarters is very stupid."

"You don't want to come in, that's fine." She flicked the selector switch on her rifle and took her first steps into the field, headed directly towards the building.

Vee looked to me like I would be able to stop her, but I wasn't thinking of that at all. "If we leave one, it just becomes two, and then four, and then this was all for nothing. Are you okay with that?"

She frowned and loosed a low hiss that almost seemed to shake my teeth; I set my jaw to try and stave off the feeling. The hiss grew a little louder as she took another look at the structure, then gazed longingly back in the direction of the car. With a dissatisfied huff she spun back around and fell in behind Penny, and I quickly collected myself before joining them. While walking I racked the shotgun again, ejecting the empty shell and putting a fresh one in the chamber. After fifty yards or so, we came upon the second chryssalid to have been downed. It twitched spastically, no doubt due to the myriad holes punched through its carapace.

"Nice shooting, Liam," Penny said, using her gun's barrel to point at a large hole down where the four legs joined together. "Reckon that one stopped him dead in his tracks. Here," she reached behind her to pull a pistol from her waistband and offered it to me, "the honor's all yours."

It felt heavier in my hand that the shotgun, and as I turned to stare down at the twitching alien bleeding out on the ground, still weakly grasping like it might yet still have some chance to grab hold of me, I found myself wishing I didn't have to. I wished Penny would have, or Vee. I wished the gun would jam, I wished the bullets were defective, and deep down, some part of me wished that I had it in me to just do as I was asked. But something was missing -- I didn't know, but in the place of where whatever it was should be I could only feel a growing sense of nausea.

"Mindless," Vee said, scooting just a little closer to me. She slowly reached over and flicked the safety off the pistol for me. I couldn't believe I had forgotten that. "It's okay."

The tightness in my chest and nausea disappeared, like they'd never been there in the first place. A moment longer and my finger found the trigger. The chryssalid's head slammed into the dirt and the twitching subsided. We left it just like that -- another corpse on the battlefield of Earth. Nobody said another word as we finished crossing the field and into the abandoned ADVENT structure.

"Blast residue around the edges," said Vee, trailing her hand across the broken wall as we went inside. Her tongue began to dart in and out. "Improvised explosive, bad ratios. Likely resistance."

Indoors was weakly lit by overhead fluorescent lights which ran along the entire length of every hall and room in a recess within the ceiling, like one continuous circuit. Bullet casings were scattered everywhere. Splotches slightly darker than the black walls were easily recognizable as blood, and based on the sickly orange and rust-colored splatters on the white tiled floor, it was clear humans and ADVENT had died fighting over the place. Apart from the empty husk of a chryssalid's bullet-riddled exoskeleton, the place was curiously devoid of bodies, and I found myself wondering if chryssalid's had appetites.

"It's here," Vee whispered, tasting the air.

We followed the corridor, Penny leading and Vee bringing up the rear. At the turn of the corridor was a large room with a big patch of grass and mushrooms growing in the corner, fed by a water leak from a crack in the ceiling. The walls were the same smooth metal as the rest of the facility save for a black window on the left, but there were dozens of scratches gouged into the material and the bottom few inches were discolored by some sort of stain that also spread across the parts of the floor untouched by plants. A drain was placed in the middle of the floor, and on the back wall was another door, though this one was taller and wider compared to the entryway which seemed only big enough for a human. The next dozen rooms we passed were all the same, some with plant life but most without, and the first thought that came to mind was that it looked like a kennel. A shiver ran down my spine; I didn't have to think too hard to imagine what might have been gone on here.

"This makes no sense," Penny whispered, clearing each room we passed. Her voice was deeper and uneasy, like she was trying not to vomit. "Chryssalids are cloned like others, aren't they? Why breed them?"

"Because this isn't a breeding facility," Vee said. She rounded the next corner and swept the next room, lingering a little longer on the darkened corners. "If they're cloned, only reason to breed them is to induce fear. Tell prisoners what's about to happen to them, show it to other prisoners. Someone will crack. Never knew a facility like this existed, but unsurprised. Elders tortured many in different ways. Fight here must have been a rescue attempt many months ago. If the facility was never reclaimed, it must have been close to the end of the war."

The room at the far end of our current hall looked like a control room of sorts, or a security station. It was much darker, with the only light coming from the red glow of a wall of screens, some cracked but still functioning for the most part. They all read as offline save for a handful which showed video feeds of empty rooms. On the opposite wall was a desk and half a dozen computers that looked nothing like I'd ever seen. I didn't see any hardware besides what looked like an impossibly thin monitor and equally thin keyboard. The screen still flickered with several windows I couldn't fully make out, limited as my knowledge was of the ADVENT language. Penny strolled right over and started typing away like she knew what she was doing.

"What are you doing?"

"Relax, Liam. Remember when I told you I was a pencil-pusher? Who do you think I was pushing them for?" Several new windows popped up, and Penny expertly navigated her way around them in no time at all, each one bringing up a new window or prompt that disappeared equally as fast. "In the cities, everybody worked for ADVENT in one way or another."

"Can this wait? Aren't we hunting a chryssalid?"

"Chill. The room's clear and it's not like there's any dirt in here for him to burrow into. Where's he going to come from?"

Not a moment later the ceiling opened up like a bomb had crashed through, and our quarry didn't even bother to wait for the dust to clear before screeching and rushing down the closest living thing. Penny spun around with her weapon ready, but one of the chryssalid's claws knocked it away before she could line up the barrel. The burst from her gun hit the far wall and its many screens, showering the room in the white glow of sparks. Not a second later Vee's tongue shot out from her mouth, wrapping itself around Penny's torso and pulling her out of the way while the alien's two spiked legs drove themselves into the table where she had been just a heartbeat before. With Penny out of the way, that made me the next closest thing, and I knew it. Strangely, I didn't feel the freezing touch of fear like before. I didn't feel anything but the adrenaline inside, screaming at me that action -- not fear -- was needed.

"Move out of the way!"

"Liam, down!"

The shotgun roared and jumped in my hands, and the chryssalid reeled back like it had been hit by a car, then crumpled to the floor still twitching and screaming bloody murder. I wasn't even aware I had raised my gun, and only after realizing it was me that had fired did I feel my hands moving to rack another shell. Another blast echoed through the facility and then the chryssalid's head was nothing more than a pulpy, shredded mass of chitin and whatever the stuff underneath was, copiously oozing orange and yellow fluids onto the floor. My hands moved again and pumped another shell into the lifeless body, and another, and what would have been another before Vee rushed up and stayed my hands, squeezing one of her fingers between the trigger and the guard.

"It's gone. You got it," she said, cautiously slithering around to stand in front of me, her hands on either of my shoulders as the shotgun fell by my side. "Slow down your breathing. Sit down," she said, growing taller to push me down until my knees buckled and I fell backwards onto my rear, my back leaning against the wall. A few yards from me Penny still laid spread-eagle on the floor, only barely propped up by her backpack and staring hard at the ceiling like she expected another alien to drop through. Her chest heaved and her hands were shaking so much she felt compelled to let go of her rifle, gently pushing it just out of reach.

"I really appreciate that, Vee," she said between her panting. She rocked forwards into a sitting position, grabbed her gun, then got up and dusted herself off before going back to one of the undamaged computers up on the table beside me.

"You've really got a one track mind, don't you?" I felt my composure gradually return, my breathing slower and my racing mind easing back to normal, and took a closer look at the chryssalid's body. It certainly was different from the other two; the back was dominated by spiky protrusions that didn't glow at all and the torso looked a little more muscular. I saw the buckshot wounds tightly clustered around the neck and upper body, and a single large hole smack dab in the center of its chest; I had forgotten that there was one last slug shell in my gun.

"Check out these command windows," she said, her face lit red by the monitor. "Vee's right: this was a rescue op. Resistance busted in here, cracked the system wide open to find whoever they were looking for, then bounced. Personnel records, interrogation video and audio -- this here is the thing you just killed, a 'Generation 2' chryssalid." Her eyes scanned down across the dossier and her voice took on the monotone quality of a teacher reading from a textbook, "Bites from a Generation 2 are accompanied by a cytotoxic venom. Envenonmation occurs simultaneously with embryonic insertion and results in rapid onset of acute symptoms, included but not limited to inflammation, nausea, fatigue, tissue necrosis, an impending sense of doom, and death. Upon expiring, the victim's body undergoes rapid decomposition in a cocoon produced by the venom's interaction with an abundance of deoxygenated blood in the victim's bloodstream. Within this cocoon...,"

She paused, roughly swallowing a lump in her throat. "Within this cocoon, the new chryssalid quickly matures, using the victim's liquified remains as a food source before emerging fully matured. From here the cycle begins anew."

"Horrid creatures," said Vee, peering over our shoulders. I guessed she must have seen their handiwork before if she knew about them already. Penny moved the window and opened another, this time of a video file. A single man stood inside one of the rooms we had passed by earlier. He was obviously panicked, looking around and sweating bullets, screaming for help every two seconds. I had a sickening hunch I knew what was about to happen, and the moment the rear down opened to reveal a chryssalid, I turned away. I had no desire to see that, and neither did Vee. Penny couldn't tear her gaze away, however -- thank goodness she kept it muted. If she wanted to watch, I wasn't going to interrupt her.

"It's probably dark outside by now and I feel like camping here is kind of spooky," I said to Vee, who nodded. "Could we sleep in the car?"

"Very cramped," Vee hissed, tightly crossing her arms as if to demonstrate. "This structure hides us from view. Maybe spooky, like you say, but safer and slightly cooler than outside. Lighting also nice."

I spun around, scanning the walls and feeling like I was still being watched by someone or something. "Is it safe? How do we know there's nothing else waiting to surprise us?"

She thrust her tongue out, letting it linger for a while longer than usual before pulling it back in. "Cannot smell anything else."

"Yeah, well -- you didn't smell Penny either before she had a gun in my face."

"Many different scents outside. ADVENT buildings sterile and maintained. Far easier to differentiate between smells inside."

"It's my mother."

The atmosphere thickened, and turning to look at Penny was like moving in water. She was hunched over, her shoulders shaking like she was trying and failing to hold something in. On the screen was a picture of a woman that looked a lot like Penny, and beside it was a wall of text and numbers that I took to be an age and addresses or something similar. Across her face in giant ADVENT letters even I could read was a single word: terminated.

"My mother was here," she said, throwing a continuously looping video up onto the largest monitor. I averted my eyes, but the moment Vee tried to do the same, Penny snapped. "No! Not you! You have to fuckin' look! It's not even the whole fuckin' video, so you can be thankful for that. That was my mom! That was her! That's the woman that gave birth to me, that kept me going when dad died, that ran herself ragged just to make sure I still had a good life, that saved me from going to fight you shitheads."

Her cheeks streaked with tears, she stomped up to Vee to shove her shoulders, who I think allowed herself to be spun around; I didn't think a human could move a viper that did not want to be moved. "That was her. And all because she talked to somebody, she got grabbed and turned into fucking goo. And you know what they did when the bug was done? Do you? They washed what was left of her down a fucking drain!"

Penny's hand shot to her waist. I didn't know what was happening at first, but when she came up empty and then raised her rifle, I knew then she had been looking for the pistol she had given me outside. The same pistol I found myself pointing at her when she leveled the barrel of her gun at Vee's face.

"You've got to be shitting me," Penny said, trying to laugh through the tears. "I could understand wanting a friend after eight years all alone. I can understand latching onto anybody, even an alien, when you had no idea of the -- of the terror they've spread across every corner of the planet. But now, after knowing something like this, after seeing how disgusting they were and probably still are, you'll still defend her? Them?"

Vee's gaze fell. My hand was shaking. The adrenaline was back in full force, but it was taking its toll. "Please, please, please don't do this. She's my friend." My voice shook as well.

"You're just a fucking meal ticket, dude! You're the reason I didn't blow her away the second I saw you two, and you're probably the reason the skirmisher guys didn't do the same. No matter how small it is, you are nothing but a second chance to her, a way to make others hesitate. The moment she has to, she'll cut you out of the picture without a second thought. You are human. They are alien. They will never be our friends. This whole time I have tolerated her because of you, because I thought she'd be useful, and if you have even a shred of humanity left inside of you then you'll understand when I tell you right now that tolerance has ended."

"Please. Penny, I'm begging you. Just -- please just get back into your car and drive away. That's all you have to do. She had nothing to do with this."

"I'm going to count to three, Liam. You'll have to make your choice then because I know what mine is."

"Penny--"

"One."

"Just drop it, please!"

"Two."

"Drop your fucking gun!"

"Three."

And so I made my choice.

Chapter Text

We'd been in the Virginian wilds for a while now. Maybe a week? I couldn't remember. The days were just sort of blurring together, punctuated only by moonless nights on account of the forest canopy. The trees were densely packed and the utter lack of any trails made navigation difficult. We could have taken some service roads a little further if the car had still worked. It had only lasted for a dozen more miles anyway; the power cut out even though the battery was still charged, just like Penny said it sometimes would. As such we were forced to continue on foot just like before, only now I found myself wishing again for the comfort of air conditioning, upholstered seats, and a smooth ride, even if it had only lasted just a little longer.

"Liam!"

My head snapped left and I saw a bright pair of red eyes looking right back at me. She stood in silence for a moment before pointing at where I was going. A little further and I would have run face first into a dirt cliff threaded with thick roots by the trees growing over it. I corrected my path and she still stopped me with a sudden hissing; another step and I would've tumbled down a small embankment.

"You're not paying attention." Her English was practically perfect now. Apart from the very occasional hiss in her 's' sounds, it would have been easy to assume she'd spoken it her whole life. Gone were the breathy noises or the forced syllables that made her speech harsh.

"Sorry. Just -- thinking. A lot."

She meant to turn back around by hesitated to give me a second glance. "What are you thinking about?" When met only by my silence, she sighed. "You must be attentive. There's a little further to go before we reach the river. We'll camp on the other side."

I had come to dread the nightfall, when we would settle down and let the cold silence envelop us. It was too quiet. It left too much time for wandering thoughts that I was powerless to suppress. When everything was dark and yet my memories would flash across my eyes like I was reliving them over and over again, constantly saying the same things, constantly doing the same things and still wishing for another outcome. But no matter how much I tried to change things in my head, I still felt the recoil shock my arm. I still saw the puff of red like smoke and I still saw Penny's body drop abruptly to the ground like a rock, the moment's surprise frozen on her face. I had done my best to leave these memories at her shoddy grave -- made from bits of metal from the building and rocks from outside -- but I've been plagued every second since, dreaming or awake.

While the silent nights drove me crazy, the noisy days had grown tiresome as well. Instead of being energized and alert, I felt like the sun sapped my strength. The birds, insects, and all of the other critters and sounds a forest could offer were nothing but annoyances, a grating assault on my senses that often drove me to irritability. Not only were the sounds themselves bothersome but also the fact I couldn't find solace in silence or in the commotion of daytime. I wondered if Vee was beginning to notice -- how could she not? I had the vague sense that some of my answers to her questions or commands might have been a little snappy or exasperated, but I couldn't tell at the time.

Was this who I was now? A killer like my dad and brother? Did they live in fear of their own thoughts and dreams, endlessly replaying the those fateful days? Or was it justified to them and so they went about their lives as usual? Like mom, dad had hid how the invasion changed him well. My brother and I were always mad and distant with each other after our parents had passed so I could also never tell if he too had changed after being forced to take lives.

"Be careful," said Vee, watching me stumble across the same patch of rocks she had just effortlessly slithered over. In the distance I could hear rushing water. As we drew closer to the source the trees were just a little thicker and their leaves brighter and lush. The ground behind us was sparsely scattered with bushes and patches of grass, but now our path grew dense with thick shrubs and weeds as tall as Vee. Some were so thick that they actually put up a stubborn fight as we tried to brush past them.

A little further on and we came to the river itself. The water flowed by a handful of large mossy rocks spread out near the opposite side, breaking up the current and producing a roaring churn of whitewater. Vee sank to the ground, dipping a hand into the water before drawing back and shaking it off. She looked around for a moment like she was considering her options, then began to pace up and down the river for a short distance as if looking for something. A moment later and she returned with a long, heavy stick, which she used to gauge the water's depth. The water line was shallow but must have fallen off into a steep shelf; she had more than half the stick submerged in the water just a few feet out. She frowned while taking out the datapad from her backpack.

"No bridges marked," she said. "We can travel upstream and look for shallows or some other way across. Downstream is more likely to lead to other settlements."

We traveled a little further along the bank, stopping every so often so Vee could test the water's depth. She seemed single-minded but it was clear she had something else going on in that head of hers. She would steal glances my way when she thought I wasn't looking, and when I did happen to meet her gaze she would hold it until I looked away first. She was probing. I didn't like it. Maybe I just lacked the spine to tell her to stop. At the next water-depth check, she opened her mouth to say something and before I could cut her off, she rose fully as if stunned, staring off into the distance behind me. I whipped around, my adrenaline already spiking.

Instead, it was just a clearing in the canopy behind us. Through the trees, far off in the distance, was the tip of a mountain. Only barely capped by snow, it stood out against the blue sky behind it, wind periodically whipping out a gust of snow that seemed to trail off the mountain like smoke.

"First time seeing a mountain?"

"From the ground. And from this close."

"Yeah, I think that's the -- uh, that should be part of the Appalachian Mountain range. In fact I think we're kind of tracing the western edge of it. Good thing, because I wouldn't want to go hiking through them this time of year." She stared a little while longer while the silence grew and grew, like one of the weeds that we had pushed past. It was beginning to annoy me, like I was already carrying so much and she was just stacking on even more weight. "Can you please--"

"There," she pointed at a log further upstream precariously suspended above the water. She picked up her pace, completely ignoring that I had been about to say something else. If she was content to let it be, I was too.

The log turned out to be a relatively fresh tree most likely felled by the river itself, judging by how much of the roots closest to the water were exposed. Either by erosion or maybe by a flood some time ago, it now stretched all the way across the water. A few new green shoots sprouted up along the trunk even though the root system had been turned on its side; they must have been new plants using the log as a home. I knocked on the trunk and it felt fairly solid with no obvious signs of rot or insect damage. I clambered up and tested it with some heavy stomping. It didn't budge an inch and felt hard beneath my feet.

"It's definitely solid. Should be fine."

Vee slithered by first, gently pushing me aside. Instead of simply moving across in a straight line, she weaved back and forth just a little bit. It was like she was trying to lay more of her body across the trunk as she moved across, perhaps to provide her with more stability. She cautiously slipped around the numerous growths bulging outward and safely made it to the other side, from which she waved me across. I knew she was heavier than me, so I was a little more confident in the log's ability to hold me. Still, I stepped carefully and tested each spot with the ball of my foot before committing my full weight to it. Apart from nearly tripping once, everything went well.

We went back downstream to where we had seen the whitewater and set up camp just a couple dozen yards from the water's edge. I had a blanket in my backpack, which I laid out for us to put our things on; at night, she would lie atop of it with her own blankets covering her. We each took a bite of a c-stick. I closed my eyes in some vain attempt to relax; all I saw was Penny. Yet I couldn't keep my eyes open, tired as I was from the day's trek. I slipped my boots off and rolled my socks partway down to rub at a blister rubbed raw just above my heel. The sweat on my hands just made it sting worse but the sharp pain cleared my mind, if only for a moment.

"Bathe," Vee said.

"What?"

"Bathe now before it gets colder. Then change your clothes and rinse your dirty ones. You're masking other smells. Not to mention others may smell you before we even see them."

A dip in the river did sound pretty good. The water was probably freezing but I was sure it could wash away some of the weight I was carrying -- and not just the dirt and sweat. "Yeah, I guess. Makes sense." I lifted one arm just to see how bad it was. Rank did not begin to describe it, and I would have bet my overalls would have stood on their own with the amount of grime they'd soaked up.

"Don't wander. Stay within sight of one another."

A normal person might have put up even token protest out of nothing else but embarrassment, but I was far too tired to even care at that point. Not to mention I doubted soldiers, alien or human, cared much for privacy in the field, so why should I? I rummaged through my bag to see what other clothing I had: two pairs of boxers, three shirts, a pair of blue jeans, and another pair of socks. I grabbed an outfit and kicked the backpack away to struggle up onto my feet, weighed down by the soreness in my muscles that only felt worse with every step I took towards the water.

I dipped a hand in just to test. It wasn't quite freezing, but far from tropical. Submerging myself would probably be a bad idea without a fire to warm and dry myself by. I kicked off my boots and socks and stripped to my boxers, then took a few tepid steps out into the river to see how deep it got. I stopped when the rushing water lapped up past my knees. Any further in and I thought the current might have swept my legs out from under me. I cupped my hands into one of the whitewater churns from beside one of the large rocks; it looked clear and clean enough, so I threw it against my face. The shock from each splash of frigid water blinded my senses for a few moments, making it easy to forget anything and everything else. When I closed my eyes I didn't see Penny or her mild surprise, I didn't see the puff of red or feel the gun rattle my bones -- all I felt was the refreshingly biting cold.

And then a shock of surprise when I opened my eyes to see Vee beside me, shirtless and throwing water over herself.

"I need to shed," she quietly said upon noticing how I had frozen up. She held up her arm to show me a split that ran down the length of it like a popped seam, the edges frayed and tattered with dull, whitish skin that swayed gently with her movements. Beneath it was the same color, only far more vibrant. That was when I noticed her entire body was a little dull compared to that one patch of bright scales on her arm. "I was wondering if I could -- if you would help me."

"Uh, sure. I don't know how -- I mean, what do you need me to do?"

She sank all the way down to submerge as much of herself as possible beneath the shallow water. Only the top of her head and hood were visible. She sat like this for a couple of long minutes, and I was too curious to do anything else other than watch. She slowly rose from the water afterwards and checked on that seam of skin on her arm, tugging it gently. It gave way just a little -- apparently enough to satisfy her. She spun around to face away from me, took a few deep breaths, and hunched forward far enough that it looked like she was trying to curl herself into a ball. New seams stretched before popping down her back and tail, and when she relaxed again they looked like wrinkles across her previously smooth scales.

"Just find an edge and start pulling gently," she said before looking away again, "if you're not too disgusted."

"No, that's fine. It's not disgusting." Way back in middle school, my homeroom had a class pet. He was an old corn snake named Colonel that sometimes needed help shedding due to his age; we would just soak him in a lukewarm bath for a little bit and that would usually ease things for him. But he and other snakes usually shed all in one piece and with minimal assistance. "Do you guys normally need help shedding? Earth snakes usually just rub up against a rock or something."

"We have no issues on our own," she said, shuddering a little as I peeled away an inch or so of the old, "but this is the only part of my old life I liked."

"What, you mean under ADVENT?" She nodded. "Was it communal or something?"

"Not exactly." She stretched her neck as far out as possible, causing a seam around her jawline to split that she tore even further by flexing and moving her jaw. She reached up and peeled it with her hands, back down as far as she could reach over her hood. I took over and slowly tugged it down her body inch by inch. It felt tough and wax-like between my fingers, though it seemed to quickly dry after being pulled from her body. "We would help each other just because it felt...nice. I didn't know why at the time, but now that I can think clearly on my own, it's--" She let go a great sigh. "There was no socializing, no friendship, no camaraderie. Everybody was just a tool and we weren't even aware of that much; we were just mindless drones doing as instructed. It didn't matter if you died or were left behind. But when my sisters and I helped each other with something so simple, it felt like someone cared. Looking back now, I think it felt nice to have someone touch me with no intention of harming, changing, or controlling me."

"What did you mean back at the house when I asked you what life was like, and you showed me the alarm clock? I still haven't gotten that."

"The clock was me. Until ADVENT wound me up, all I did was exist. I acted only when allowed. I was no different from that clock or any of the war machines ADVENT also used. We were all the same. The programming went a little too deep for some. That's why some ADVENT forces still fight. Others only wish to survive; humans fight so they are forced to defend themselves."

She normally spoke so strongly and with such authority, so to hear her reduced to a quiet, meek, nearly shuddering voice put me on edge. Something was wrong but I didn't know what, and I didn't know if I should press her or not. Unfortunately, my curiosity got the best of me. "Were you among the latter?" She kept quiet, only letting the beginning of a low hiss slip out before she squelched that too. "What happened to your garrison? Donovan -- one of the three that had been chasing you -- said they ambushed a patrol and torched the building, then picked off whoever came out."

She shook her head. "The patrol they ambushed," she said, angrily hissing, "was our surrender party. We hadn't left the garrison since the fall of the psionic network. Food had run out and we decided to take our chances with a surrender instead of starving to death. The moment one of my sisters and two troopers stepped out unarmed, they were cut down. We feared they were going to storm the building and kill us, so we returned fire from the windows. Then there were flames everywhere, nobody answered my calls, and I decided to escape out the back into the woods."

I thought I might've had something deeper to say, and stopped peeling down her skin while I searched my thoughts. There was nothing, however. "I'm sorry."

"Do not apologize," she quickly added. By now I had gotten her old skin down to her hips -- at least they looked a lot like hips; slightly wider than her torso before traveling on into her tail. Her body seemed to lean into my touch as my hands travelled. She shimmied left and right like someone trying to shake themselves out of a pair of pants two sizes too tight. "That's fine. Thank you." She slithered out of the water and wrapped herself once around the nearest tree, slowly dragging her body across its rough surface. The rest of her old skin caught on the bark and pulled free from her form like a ghostly after-image. The bundle of skin I had rolled across her hips slid down, down, down her tail until she finally just crawled right out of it, leaving it stuck to the tree and weakly waving in the wind. She threw out her arms and gaped her jaw in an enormous stretch as if trying to quickly wear in her new skin.

"That feels better," she sighed, her tongue flicking in and out. She practically glowed even in the approaching dusk's softening light. Her entire body shined with the same colors and concentric diamond patterns, only everything about her was ten times as brilliant. The black and white and orange popped out like onyx, snow, and the fruit of the same name. The yellow that covered most of her body reminded me of the early morning sunlight peeking in through a window. Even the cream-colored scales that covered her underside like overlapping chevrons just seemed so much more visible -- from the wide ones lower down all the way to the smaller, tightly packed ones that covered her abdomen and breasts, or whatever they were. They lacked nipples which threw me off, but looking at how bright and vibrant her entire body was I couldn't help thinking--

"Beautiful."

I froze. I had certainly not meant to say that out loud.

She froze as well, her gaze traveling down her body and across one arm to the other, like she was trying to see what I did. "What?" She had never asked me to repeat myself before. She heard everything I did, understood everything I said. I didn't know if she was giving me a chance to take it back or if she was as dumbfounded as I was.

"Your colors, I mean. They're -- you know, I just never realized they could be so bright. You look like, uh--"

She cocked her head, puzzling at me with wide eyes that spoke either to genuine confusion or disbelief. The fading sunlight danced across her scales. I looked up and back at what was left of daylight as it slowly fell towards the horizon; the sky was splashed with orange, with only the clouds most closely hugging the sun sharing in its golden color.

"You look like the sunset, to be honest."

She took a moment to shield her eyes as she peered upwards to take in the colors of an early sunset. A cautious smile tugged at the edges of her mouth. It disappeared when her tongue slipped out to taste the air a little more eagerly than usual.

"What is it?"

"Rain is coming."

"Wow, you can tell that? I don't hear anything."

"It smells different from rivers or oceans -- cleaner. We have time to shelter. Gather any large sticks you can find," she said, spinning around to immediately start looking. "Look for branches with leaves on them as well. Tear them off the trees if you must. Tough, waxy leaves work best but any will suffice."

I splashed myself with water one last time and used my dirty overalls to dry off before slipping into my change of clothes, which clung uncomfortably to my damp skin. We fanned out in opposite directions, scanning the forest floor for anything we could use. When my path drew close to our backpacks, I took a moment to retrieve one of the knives so I could cut any branches I came across. I found plenty of twigs and sticks, some with great big oak or maple leaves still attached. When I turned around she was already hard at work aligning the pieces she had found.

"You're making a lean-to."

"Yes." She took out the two spools of tripwire and began lashing sticks together, sticking three of them straight into the ground in a line, then lashing more across them to act as a rafter. I helped her lay the roof, which she quickly secured using more of the wire. With the leafy branches laid across the top in a thick layer, it looked like a pretty good shelter. Except for the fact that it was fairly small. Not that it mattered at all -- no sooner had we finished did the first signs of a drizzle start to fall. She stuffed our belongings as far in as she could, closest to where the roof met the dirt, and then laid out my sleeping bag and motioned for me to crawl inside. My concern grew alongside the rain's intensity when I saw how much space I was taking up.

"Where are you going to sleep?" I asked, worriedly watching her stuff the blankets back into her hiking pack.

"Relax." She then slowly slid one coil of her body up over my head, such that the tip of her tail seemed to frame my shoulders, then continued to curl her body around me until her head laid atop my stomach and her hands folded beneath her chin. "The sleeping bag is water-proof, like my scales. The blankets are not."

"You're going to be cold."

"But not freezing. I will be fine for the night."

The lean-to held remarkably well given how hastily it had been constructed. A few drops of water found their way through, plopping down onto the sleeping bag or Vee's scales and beading up before falling away again. She seemed entirely unconcerned and as far as I could tell, already asleep, her head slowly rising and falling . As loud as the rain was, it was oddly therapeutic, as rains often are. It was like white noise -- a dull, constant roar that seemed able to drown out everything else, my own thoughts included, thank goodness. Every time I closed my eyes, however, I still couldn't help seeing her face, frozen with that flash of surprise in her eyes when I found it in me to pull the trigger...

"You need to sleep. You are more restless each night."

"I know, it's just -- I know."

She sighed deeply. I lifted my head just enough to peer down at her and waited. I didn't know what else was coming, but I knew it was something. That sort of sigh was never let go without words following quickly behind.

"I remember the first person I ever killed," she whispered just barely louder than the rain. My throat tightened as her voice seemed to unusually waver; she was normally so sure of every word she spoke. "The moment the Elders fell, the moment the network went down -- I saw that first human again. Everything was more vivid than when I had experienced it, like all this time certain details had been suppressed. When I crawled over the wreckage to see him, I saw his leg pinned beneath the ruined wheel. I saw that he was unarmed, crying out as he tried to pull the shreds of his leg out from beneath the twisted metal. I heard him begging for his life and holding his hands out, imploring me to stop. I saw the streak of plasma puncture his chest, illuminating his flesh from the inside out and silhouetting his ribcage for an instant. I heard him try to gasp for air, grasping for anything nearby like -- like he wasn't ready. At the end of it he just gurgled once, then slumped sideways into the dirt as blood trickled from his lips."

I felt her moving and looked down to see she had curled her head inwards, hiding her face from me. She paused, but I don't think it was for me to add anything to her story.

"Out of the countless humans I've shot, crushed, strangled, envenomed -- I still see that first human. It used to be every night, but now it's just once or twice a week I hear him crying for his mother. I want--" She stopped again, like the words had caught in her throat. Her tail twitched by my head as I felt one of her hands gripping the sleeping bag hard enough that I could feel her claws through it. "I want to forget but I feel like if I do it just proves I am a monster, even without the Elders controlling me."

"You're not," I said, unsure of what else to add. Was she looking for support? Judgement or forgiveness? Should I have even opened my mouth at all? Her grip on me through the sleeping bag relaxed. I doubted my words had anything to do with it. The horror of her recollection had probably just passed. She unfurled herself and I could again see her face, and even in the encroaching night I could see her eyes wide open. A drop of rain found its way through the roof and fell on her, sliding down the side of her head. She didn't even flinch. "I'm sorry. I really am."

"Do not apologize. Just understand that -- that good people can be forced to do bad things. It does not make you lesser but it is something you will live with for the rest of your life. I told you this because I was ready to, and because I know exactly why you are quiet, despondent, and restless. I know why you shiver in your sleep and mumble to yourself while we walk. You may speak to me about it whenever you wish and I will listen because I know how it feels."

She closed her eyes again, sparing me the embarrassment of seeing my twisted face as I tried desperately to strangle my sudden sobbing, only made worse when she threw my words back at me again. "I do not want you to feel bad for defending me or yourself. Every second I am still breathing after that moment is thanks to you. In truth, I had frozen. I saw his eyes in Penny's. I would not have survived without you."

I tried to keep everything bottled up inside, to stay as still and as quiet as I could so as not to disturb Vee as she laid quietly on top of me. I failed.

-

I woke up already drained of energy; Penny had still haunted my dreams. The rain had stopped and dawn had just begun to poke its bright little fingers through the trees. My throat and chest ached and the blister on my ankle started to sting the moment I even so much as thought about it. It was going to be a very long day of walking. I sat up and crawled out of the sleeping bag, sitting on it as I put on my boots before finally rolling it up and packing it away.

"Vee?"

"Relax."

Being immediately told to relax when nothing was happening set off a few alarms in my head. I hit my head on the lean-to as I popped up to see Vee behind it. She was wearing a Megadeth shirt now -- another of my brother's -- and laying comfortably atop her own coils, staring intently at a surprise visitor.

He was a very lanky looking fellow, tall and skinny and wearing a dirty pair of dark business slacks that conspicuously mismatched with his bright orange shirt and brown leather jacket. His oddly misshapen head was tightly wrapped in rags like a shemagh, leaving only his eyes exposed but even they were hidden by a pair of grossly oversized aviators that could have been from a costume or gag outfit. He wore more rags around his hands and feet, and I realized that he had hidden every bit of visible skin. He looked human enough at a glance, but nobody hides their entire body without a reason -- Well, well! A smart one, intelligent, sharp! Like a needle, a whip, a blade, a pen -- no, scratch the pen!

"Hold on. I -- Vee, are you talking? I didn't say anything."

"Not me. Relax. It's psionic. Say hello to our sectoid friend."

I turned to stare hard at our visitor, like I might burn a hole through those chromed aviators he wore -- Yes, it's me! I think-speak! Odd sensation, no? Relax like your friend says, I mean you no harm or trouble or ill omens or--

"Stop! God's sake, stop. This -- this is weird. I can't hear myself think. You sound like me in my head. Do something to sound different."

He leaned towards me, though kept himself planted firmly on the rock upon which he sat. He stared uncomfortably long and then shot back to his original position. [Is this better, superior, improved?]

This sectoid was quite the fast talker. "Yes. Why the Irish accent?"

[You said to sound different, unique! Now my speech doesn't sound like your thoughts! Never met an Irishman before, oh no, but Mister Murphy seemed a fine fellow!]

Mister Murphy had been my eighth grade history teacher. Short, loud, and lively, he took a genuine interest in his subject and loved to dress up as the historical figures he taught us about. "How do you know him? Are you reading my mind? How does this work?"

[Very simply, simply put, though the ins-and-outs and details itty-bitty might drive a human mad! Minds are very, very easy to take cues from. You say sound different, your mind recalls others who have sounded different. I pick and choose from those thoughts -- Irish, Bostonian, German, and many others. Brains are very fickle, think of random things at random times for random reasons or none at all! Like now, for instance -- you seem glum. Always liked that word, it sounds so silly. Glum, glum, glum. Other things that made you glum: being turned down by Laura in fifth grade, your chickens dying in the fire, your fights with your brother, the death of your parents, Penny--]

"Stop," I said, my tone itself a warning. Though if I understood him correctly it didn't matter what tone I used. He would know before I even spoke it.

[Oh yes, very sorry, terribly, terribly sorry. Private moments, I see, I understand, no worries. I will filter those out and away, avoid them entirely. But it works in practical terms too! Never before have I seen a chicken, never knew what one was before meeting you, but now I know how they sound, how they taste! Taste is amazing -- like now! You bring up things called oregano, garlic, beef, ketchup -- now I know these things as well! Life must have been amazing for humans before the war!]

"Yeah, it kind of was," I said, trying not to sound bitter, though by making a conscious effort not to he probably sensed it anyway. "Look, I don't mean to sound rude but was there a reason you stopped by? We should probably be on our way."

[Oh no, nothing so important or pressing. I was passing by on my way southward to some beaches I saw in another human's memories. I doubt they're so pristine now but I'd still love to see them all the same! I have many miles to go before I sleep, though. During my travels I'll try to stop and chat with humans I sense are not so bloodthirsty, ones that are kind, good-hearted -- ones that give off good vibes! I love that phrase. Such humans are uncommon, hard to find these days, though sadly not without reason. And an accommodating viper is another rarity! I've met a few during my trip and they tend to keep to themselves -- again, for good reason! Humans are very distrustful of snakes, intelligent ones especially! Religious connotations, natural biological danger responses, uncanny valley -- no offense, Miss Vee.]

She nodded her head as if to say none was taken, then cast a worried look my way as she pointed at her slitted nostrils. I reached up to my nose and felt something warm and wet; blood dotted my fingertips when I pulled them away. Before I could react, Vee reached over and wiped it away with her cool, smooth hand, which she then wiped off on a shrub beside her.

[Oh goodness, I'm so very sorry. I swear, I promise I mean no harm. Human physiological responses to psionics are a mixed bag -- another phrase I like, you humans are full of them. Blood flow to cephalic region increases, blood pressure rises, so some fragile vessels in the nose go pop-pop! And you're right side dominant so the bleed comes from the left nostril! So interesting! I have no idea why. It will stop a few minutes after I leave, but for now take this.] He tore off a small piece of the bandages that wrapped his hands, exposing just a flash of the oddly pink flesh beneath, and offered it to me. I balled it together and stuffed it up my nose a little further than was comfortable. [But how she touches you! No recoiling, no flinching, no grimace of disgust! Oh, wonderful context! I love it, I love it. Ah, but I remember now: off-limits, off-limits! I understand, Miss Vee. Two peas in a pod, such strange ones you both are.]

"What is he talking -- er, thinking about?" Vee shook her head, almost looking like she was trying to hold in either a fit of laughter or rage. It was a little hard to tell. "Look, Mister Sectoid--"

[How rude of me never to introduce myself, my apologies, so sorry! Call me Johnny! It's the name of the last human I met and I liked him so much I took it for myself -- with his permission, of course!]

"Okay, Johnny. You said you're coming from the north and I'm guessing Vee told you about our trip. Do you know if we're near the West Virginian border?"

He slapped his hands against his legs like he was finally happy to be of help, kicking up a thin layer of dirt and dust whose absence left his hand prints on his slacks. [You are! There's a border sign just a few miles from here by a road forgotten, neglected, unused. Hard to read but it undeniably says welcome to West Virginia. Ah, you went there once, hiking with your father and grandfather? Such a beautiful view. Goodness, the men in your family were quite the outdoorsmen. I implore you to be cautious, however. A refugee camp is somewhat close by, erected two days ago. I wandered close enough to get a sense of them and I didn't feel anybody had any vengeance or bloodthirst in mind but I wouldn't call them friendly. Best to avoid them, steer clear I think.]

"Okay, that sounds like a good idea. We appreciate the info."

[Of course, of course, think nothing of it. Before I go, could you indulge me once more? Can you recall some favorite dish of yours -- breakfast, lunch, dinner, anything in between is fine as well! Maybe an old restaurant or something your mother made for you when you were feeling down, glum?]

Normal people traded wares, trinkets, supplies, but I guess Johnny the sectoid was a collector of memories. I didn't see any harm in it so I just leaned back against a tree --standing straight again after realizing it was still wet -- stared skyward, and tried to think of something that I'd kill to have on a plate in front of me right now. Grilled cheese dominated my childhood with how easy it was, and the thoughts of crispy, buttery, golden-brown bread overflowing with warm gooey cheese made my mouth start to water; when I was eight years old mom started to experiment with other cheeses besides american: swiss, mozzarella, pepper jack and others. While certainly up there, I couldn't outright say it was my favorite. Turkey tortellini, teriyaki chicken, a good old-fashioned hotdog would be great--

[Stop, stop! Goodness, that's quite enough. I try only to take what I've asked for but you've offered much, much more. The tastes, the smells, the sights of them! Just incredible. If my memory wasn't perfect I'd be writing these down for sure. Thank you so much, my eternal gratitude! I know you're trying to move during daylight so I'll leave you to it. Remember, avoid the refugee camp! A short walk from the tree line east. May we meet again when the world's a little more in order, put together, united.]

He clapped his hands together and stood, looking much taller than I had initially thought. It was almost like he was humming in my head as he walked away with more than a spring in his step, like my head was vibrating without actually moving at all. It was intensely disorienting, something that Vee felt as well as she shook her head while Johnny disappeared into the trees and bushes out of our view. A few minutes longer and the humming disappeared with him. I took the bit of rag out of my nose and waited a moment just to confirm that the bleeding had stopped. The rag wasn't exactly soaked; it had been a minor nosebleed.

"Oh my god," I said with a sigh of relief as I bent down to grab our bags. Vee took hers off my hands, taking just a moment to wipe some water and dirt from her rifle. "Are all sectoids like that? I know he wasn't using his mouth but I just kept waiting and waiting and waiting for him to take a breath but all he did was keep talking a mile a minute. I started holding my own breath and I don't even know why. That was weird."

"He is the first one I've met since ADVENT's fall. They were always fast thinkers even during combat." She stared into the brush in the direction in which he had disappeared. "I hope he makes it to his beach. Come."

After breaking down our night's shelter to reclaim the wire, we once again put ourselves on the path drawn out by the datapad. As we walked Vee began to notice a few more signs of other people, either on account of our proximity to a refugee camp or because we were technically within civilization now. Everything past the Virginia border was the formerly-ADVENT controlled Eastern United States trade zone. There were a few trails crossing our path here and there. Some were so subtle she had to point them out to me while others I could see clearly for myself; the relative lack of vegetation, packed dirt, and cleared branches were all clues of a trail. Following one a short distance, we finally came upon the road Johnny had told us about it. On the other side was an old street sign on the ground, heavily corroded and weathered. Welcome to West Virginia, it read. Vee suddenly stopped, frowning as she examined it.

"What is it?" I asked.

"Tell me what you think about that dent in the sign."

It was impossible to miss but I never would have given it a second glance. At her insistence I took a closer look and saw it wasn't just a simple dent, but more like something had stepped on the sign. The damage spanned a length just a bit longer than my forearm and bore four smaller depressions at one end. "It sort of looks like a footprint. Maybe something big."

"Can you tell when?"

I couldn't at first and I wondered if she was genuinely asking or if this was another teaching moment. Stumped by her question, I started looking around for something that she saw which I didn't. My gaze traveled all over and saw nothing of interest so I started to look around the sign instead, thinking there may have been some clue I was missing. The first time I saw a nearby puddle I thought nothing of it, but when I found myself drawn to it a second time I finally understood why.

"The dent's got almost no rainwater in it and the sign's pretty level to begin with, so I don't think any water that might've been in there would have drained out. I would say this happened sometime after the rain stopped last night."

"Very good. It's a berserker's footprint. Highly dangerous with naturally armored bodies that severely limit the effectiveness of gunfire. They are slower than a chryssalid but much, much stronger and totally lacking in any intelligence. Their sole purpose is indiscriminate violence, though the Elders controlled that rage and used them against humans. Without that control, they most likely attack anything that moves with no provocation whatsoever." Her tongue whipped in and out. With no change in her demeanor, I knew she couldn't smell anything strange so there was no danger nearby. She looked down at the ground. "No footprints in the mud. It must be following the road. We will continue through the forest. Follow me closely and pay attention to your surroundings."

And just like that, the usual tension came back. The brief respite Johnny had brought, with his whimsical way of speaking and his fixation on good vibes, now evaporated entirely as we slowed our walk to little more than a crawl through the woods. Knowing one of these things, these berserkers, was in the area put me on edge. Every unavoidable crunch of leaves beneath us, every snapping twig or branch was like a gunshot in the silence. I was especially jumpy but Vee was calm as always, with the only sign we were in any sort of danger at all was her rapidly flicking tongue. In spite of my growing fear I thought I was holding together fairly well, though that sentiment eroded somewhat when, after half an hour of creeping, we started to come across parts of the forest that looked like they had seen a firefight.

"No plasma scorching or bullet holes," Vee whispered, closely inspecting one of the trees that had been ripped apart. The trunk was almost twice as wide as my body, and what was left was barely rooted into the ground and splintered so badly it almost looked as if it had been gnawed on. "No shrapnel either. This was the berserker."

We continued to move cautiously along, but we barely got a quarter mile further when Vee suddenly stopped, her upper lip curling like she was snarling. A moment later my nostrils were assailed by the pungently unmistakable aroma of a kill several days old.

"Does it smell human?" I asked.

"No. I don't know what it is other than the fact it is dead."

The smell grew worse and worse as we pushed on, smelling like a mixture of spoiled milk and a garbage bin full of meat in the middle of a hot summer day. I was nearly gagging when we happened upon the source. It was a deer carcass so completely pulverized that the only recognizable piece left was the head. The body was just a pulp of red meat already in the process of being spoiled brown and black. The nearby grass and foliage was copiously painted in the rusty brown of old blood, like something had just picked the poor animal up and thrashed it around like a ragdoll before deciding to just go to town on it with either a jackhammer or some kind of industrial meat tenderizer, if such a thing existed.

"We need to get out of here," said Vee, noting large, four-toed tracks on the ground. "This stench is overpowering. I can't smell anything else."

The leaves underfoot crunched noisily, but neither of us had moved an inch yet. Both of our heads spun on a swivel and lurking in the shade to our left was a vaguely humanoid monstrosity unlike anything I had ever seen before; the muscles looked exposed, masses of glistening red seemingly bulging up to split the white skin. Arms big enough to rip a man in two ended in two tightly clenched fists shaking faster and faster with each passing second, the knuckles gleaming with some sort of metallic inserts or attachments. The entire thing must have been the size of a car, topped by an unsettlingly featureless head save for ten black spots or beady little eyes, I couldn't tell. Most striking was the jaw that seemed to vertically split into two right down the middle, each half spreading out to reveal rows upon rows of massive teeth the size of steak knives. With the mouth fully agape it loosed a bellowing, bone-rattling roar that, instead of freezing my blood solid in my veins, seemed to fill me with fire.

"Run!"

I did not have to be told twice.

I took off like a shot. Vee followed close behind, overtaking me just a moment later. Behind us I could only hear more angry roaring and the thudding footsteps of something that must have weighed literal tons. The leaves above us shook and fell as other trees nearby were bowled over or outright broken as the alien gave chase. Vee's path closely wound this way and that in some pointless pattern at first, until I realized she was intentionally flying right by all of the thickest trees along our path. I risked a quick look back and saw the berserker not even bothering to change direction; it barreled through everything in its path, only lightly stumbling around any tree it couldn't outright run through. Vee was using the oldest, biggest trees to slow it down.

My lungs were aflame, my legs ached, and my head pounded. Every time it roared another shot of adrenaline dulled the pain but it wouldn't last forever. I was tiring, and the thought that we didn't know where we were going or how we would escape solidly set panic into my mind.

"Drop the backpack!" Vee shouted, spinning around to fire a short burst from her rifle. I could only guess it was the bullet impacts that sounded like a hammer smacking into flesh. Somehow the roar afterwards was even angrier than before. "We don't need it! It's not worth it!"

The bag slid off my shoulders in a heartbeat, and it was then I realized how much I had been carrying. Lighter and quicker, I was now able to almost keep pace with Vee. She didn't look nor sound winded. I briefly wondered if she could tire at all -- after all, why engineer alien soldiers like that? -- but those thoughts were chased away by another roar.

"Stop! Liam, stop!"

I was running on autopilot. I barely even registered she was speaking to me. I just kept sprinting as fast as my legs would carry me and when my forward foot came to the edge of a ravine, there was nothing but the primitive, animalistic part of my brain telling me there was a space; I needed to jump. It didn't care how big the gap was or what was underneath or that someone or something had told me to stop. Despite the burning in my legs my body found within itself one last surge to give that saw me sailing over what must have been a ten or twelve foot gap. Only after hitting the other side did I realize what had happened, though the terror was tempered by my awe at my own ability.

It was the river we had slept by last night, curving around to meet us again. Only instead of deep water with shallow rocky banks, here it was a deep gouge in the earth with a steep drop maybe a dozen feet down into rushing whitewater. I looked across and saw Vee's blood-red eyes wide, her pupils narrowed almost to nothing, her chest and shoulders heaving. It was the first time I had ever seen her look tired, and the first time I had seen even an ounce of panic in her eyes. I knew then that she couldn't jump. Not like a human, anyway. She wouldn't make it.

"You have to jump! Try!"

A moment of consideration flashed across her face and she frantically looked around for some other option. Maybe she could have anchored herself to a tree and stretched her body out as far as possible to where I might be able to grab her, maybe she could have travelled down the ravine's edge to cross at a shallows or perhaps find another log, but there was no time. Not far behind her was the living tank of red and white, roaring and taking its rage out on anything it passed within reaching distance, pulverizing rocks and smacking down trees like they were toothpicks.

She steadied herself at the edge, and I readied myself by laying on my stomach with my arm outstretched. She placed as much of herself out over the gap as she felt comfortable then scrunched her body together, packing each coil as tightly as possible on top of the last. She looked sort of like a bedspring; I might've laughed were it not for the life-and-death moment literally chasing us down. With the berserker close enough that I could feel its pounding footsteps through the ground, she launched herself at me, body straightening midair and one hand desperately reaching to catch mine. We just barely connected, and as she grabbed tight of me her claws raked my skin, leaving shallow gouges in my flesh. My arm stretched a little further than what should have been possible and a searing white-hot spike of pain drove itself through my shoulder, forcing a frantic scream through my teeth. All I could do was bear with it; she really was heavy -- far, far heavier than I would have thought. I remembered Gerard saying she was probably about three hundred pounds of muscle, but with her claws scraping through my flesh and my arm feeling like it was being torn from my body, she may as well have weighed as much as the berserker.

The blood her nails drew flowed down my arm, slickening my skin and loosening her grip. She perilously slid down to my wrist before she swung and heaved her tail upwards to furiously slap it around the in the dirt, desperately looking for anything to support her bulk. She finally managed to wrap just enough of herself around a twig I might have called a tree if I were feeling generous; both of us were too afraid to let go as she struggled to lift her body up and over the ravine's lip and only when she was completely on solid ground did we let go of one another. Afterwards I was fully cognizant of the pain my shoulder was in. Before another whimper or anguished cry could escape my mouth she reached over with her tail to straighten my arm out like like a splint -- much to my excruciating pain -- then used her hands to steady my shoulder and torso. She yanked downwards on my arm and everything popped right back into place with satisfyingly instant relief.

The berserker raged in place on the other side of the ravine, pacing back and forth while it mercilessly beat the ground with its clenched fists. It impotently roared, looking like more like a caged animal for the moment than some lethal beast.

"It can't swim. Too heavy. Don't know if the water is shallow enough for it to stand," said Vee as she poured water from her canteen over my arm to rinse it of blood.

"Can't it jump?" I panted.

"Not that far. I've never seen one do that."

"Well," I slowly stood, wiping my wet and still-bleeding arm against my shirt while dismally watching the beast draw back a few dozen yards, "this one's about to try."

We broke out at full speed again as the berserker made its running start. When it crashed onto our side I felt the ground move beneath my feet and I lost my balance for a moment. We were right back where we started. There was no plan, no escape, and our energy was quickly depleting. Though the deeper we ran into the forest the more sunlight began to filter in from our right side.

"Get past the tree line! Go!"

We turned sharply, allowing myself a glimpse of the berserker as it gently curved its path to head us off. We broke free of the woods and found ourselves sprinting through an empty field towards some ramshackle looking structure that reminded me of an old fort built of out plywood and sheet metal. Our pursuer smashed through the tree line hot on our heels, taking a few of the thinner ones with it into the field as the branches caught against and dragged from its ankles. I understood then what Vee was hoping for. I also understood what else may happen and I burned through every last ounce of energy I had to sprint ahead in front of her.

A resounding thunderclap boomed from behind the makeshift fort's walls and a gust of wind seemed to fly right over my head. Behind me I heard the berserker roar and its steps pace slowed to little more than a stumbling jog. Another thunderclap shook my bones and the roar slowly degraded into an unpleasant, wet gurgling. The stomping slowed and each step had more time between it and the next until one last crash brought it all to an end. The fort's gates opened as I looked back to see the monster face down in the grass, dull yellow blood still spurting from two huge holes in its head like some disgusting water fountain. I took the split second of opportunity to put myself between Vee and our fast approaching rescuers. They were on us in a heartbeat, staring us down through the sights of their rifles and their fingers on the triggers. My gesture didn't do much; the six of them fanned out to surround us.

"Don't move a muscle," the one in front said. He nodded his head and another one of them quickly stepped forward to relieve Vee of her rifle and the pistol in my waistband. "Give me a reason not to vent the fuck out of you -- especially the snake."

"We're not -- it's a long story but I swear you don't -- the thing behind us, we--"

As I tripped and panted over every word past my lips, Vee quickly chirped, "Fuck ADVENT."

All six gunmen burst out laughing, though with their weapons still trained on us we didn't mistake it for any sort of friendliness. "Not the best I've ever heard," said the lead, "but it's a good start. Zip tie'em, and double -- no, triple-up on the viper. I don't want her causing any trouble inside."

Chapter Text

Our hands tied and all but one of our captors at our backs, our lead slowly walked us towards the makeshift fort. Vee was visibly uncomfortable with how many zip ties they had on her; I could barely even see her wrists beneath all the white plastic. Part of me told me these guys were sort of new at this -- either the resistance bit or the taking prisoners bit, I wasn't exactly sure. They restrained Vee's hands but fully ignored the fact that her entire body was a weapon: a crushing tail, venomous fangs, a tongue more than long enough to wrap around some hapless person's neck. Such inattention seemed interesting to me so I filed it away for later; I realized the skirmishers also hadn't bothered to secure anything other than her hands, but they were trained soldiers in armor whereas these guys were about as plainclothes as could be. Either way I sure as hell wasn't going to warn them. She was clearly trying not to draw attention to herself or these oversights, keeping her profile small and scrunched together as she was prodded along.

Just as when the skirmishers had captured us, Vee was rightfully considered the much larger threat. While I had one person directly behind me with his gun only lazily waving in my general direction, Vee's four escorts were hyper-focused on her, their weapons raised and eyes barely blinking as she scooted along as meekly as a giant intelligent snake could look. I could not ignore the worry that grew inside of me as we approached the fort. Commander Argo had said Vee was liable to be shot on sight; had he judged the resistance too harshly? Or had we gotten lucky once again given how Johnny had sensed no thirst for vengeance in the camp's occupants? Worse still, what if she was being led to slaughter, destined for some bloody operating table to be vivisected and torn apart and--

A quick, whisper-quiet hiss grabbed my attention and Vee just barely shook her head at me before one of her guards told her to knock it off. Had my tension been that easy to see?

We stopped and our lead looked upward. "Open sesame, David."

"What's the password?" an unseen man shouted back.

"We've been outside for five minutes. Open the goddamn door, will you?" A man peered over the rampart of rubbish, hefting what must have been the largest rifle I've ever seen in my life. Satisfied, he disappeared from view again and the rusted doors screeched as as they opened inwardly. "Thank you. Christ above."

More gunmen waited inside, their calm demeanors evaporating in the presence of their newly-captive alien. But beyond them and all throughout the camp was life -- normal, everyday, bustling human life. Children played around a large central structure around which adults were lined up; the man at the front was given a bowl and a spoon, leading me to believe it was a soup kitchen or something similar. Other, older children were filed into a small trailer against the back wall, a sign above its curtained entrance optimistically proclaiming it to be a school. More people were putting up a second structure directly adjacent to it, nail guns blasting and welders sparking while everybody crowded around to see how it was coming along. Far back on the right was a tent city made up of several rows that I could see, families milling about and chatting like everything was fine and today was just another ordinary day in the neighborhood.

Nobody looked all that unhappy. I could see the wear and tear on their faces and in how they walked or talked, but the overall atmosphere seemed...hopeful. Maybe even happy. Which made sense; the war had just been won, things were looking up. But despite the haphazard living arrangements, despite dirty, ragged clothing and rationed food -- people seemed happy.

"Take him to medical for his arm," said our lead, who I had guessed by now was the boss. Whoever he passed by seemed to drop what they were doing just to listen to him, civilian or soldier. "And get the viper to a cell until we can raise XCOM. Stedeker, go check on the radio mast. I want to know if the fuses are repairable or not. Trent, round up two more guys and get a tarp over that berserker's body in the field but only if we can spare one. I don't want any kids seeing it if they wander onto the second level. Gustav, I want you and Werner--"

"Out of the way! I said move, move! Trying to get by here!" A little olive-skinned woman materialized out of all the people who had gathered to gawk at Vee, pushing her way past the crowd's edge to stomp right up to the boss man while spewing what sounded like Spanish obscenities, if her tone and expression were anything to go by. Animated didn't begin to describe her; as she yelled and shouted, the stethoscope and glasses hanging around her neck jumped up and down as if someone were shaking her. "Damn you Caleb, I told you to bring it right to me! I have eight patients and six of them don't speak a word of English!"

"Good morning to you too, Freddie."

"You, snake!" she shouted at Vee, who seemed more than a little surprised to be addressed so directly. "I'm betting you know English -- Do you know Mandarin? Russian? What about Norwegian?"

Vee hesitated, quickly scanning everybody nearby before opening her mouth. "I understand most of Earth's languages," she said to the gasping surprise of the crowd. "I am fluent in English but I currently cannot speak more than a few words of any others."

"Madre de dios, it talks like a person. Goosebumps, I've got goosebumps," Freddie said, histrionically fanning herself. "I don't care, all the better. And what has happened to this poor man?" she said, examining my messed-up arm. It was still bleeding, though more slowly than before. "Get them both to medical right now. No arguing."

Everybody traded uncomfortable looks, like children watching their parents argue. When their gazes came to rest on Caleb, he smiled and softly laughed as he slipped behind me. A second later and my zip ties were cut, allowing me to try and rub away the soreness. "You heard her. Get them to medical. The viper's zip ties stay on, though."

The giant door behind us groaned as it clattered shut. The crowd parted to either side of main thoroughfare as we were ushered past. Mothers tightly grasped their children against their legs as Vee slithered by, unconcerned with the venomous stares or the odd jeer thrown her way. The path split three ways; to the left, past the school's corner, were more tents and two more trailers, and beside those was a suspiciously nondescript structure about the size of an actual house. The middle path led right into the camp's center, where the soup line had frozen as the cooks and those in line stared at the alien being escorted about. We were sent along the right path, past a staircase that led up to the ramparts from a man, holding a massive rifle with a giant scope atop of it, keenly watched us with a moody glare. A few dozen yards past that, Freddie sharply veered right into a long trailer that seemed to follow the curvature of the camp's makeshift walls. One of our escorts nodded towards the door and Vee and I went inside.

Where the rest of the camp seemed shoddy and hastily put together, the medical trailer looked absolutely state-of-the-art as far as I was concerned. Every surface looked immaculate, free of any blemishes or grime -- not even a speck of blood was to be found, which I might've expected in something like a field hospital. Most of the interior was taken up by ten large tubes, eight of which each housed a person. The two empty ones closest to the door had bedding inside and several line hook-ups for drugs or fluids dangling over the side. The bed furthest from us had a man quietly talking and weeping to whomever was inside of it. At the far end of the trailer seemed to be where all of the lab work was done, with three of the same sort of computers I had seen in the abandoned ADVENT building, along with a myriad of medical instruments and gadgets that I had never seen before nor knew anything about.

Most of the patients seemed asleep, but the ones who weren't quickly perked up upon seeing a viper in the room.

"You goons can wait by the door, you're all taking up too much space," Freddie said to our five escorts. I hadn't even realized that Caleb must've peeled away to do something else. I guess it was good that he did because I couldn't imagine another person being able to fit inside this little space. "And you, viper, can start by talking to that gentlemen over there at the furthest bed. Pretty sure he's speaking Norwegian. His daughter keeps having a reaction to something. I need to know if its allergies or an underlying chronic condition so that I can start treating the cause instead of just the symptoms. Hop to it -- or crawl or slither. Whatever."

She grunted before going to tap the man on the shoulder. He turned and sat stock-still in fear, only relaxing when seeing how nobody else was too alarmed. "Sir, talk. Do you understand me? Talk," she slowly said, using her hands to imitate a moving mouth. "Talk, see? Talk to snake."

Vee slipped by to approach him, and then Freddie grabbed me by my uninjured arm and led me to the lab area. She began to hurriedly rifle through several drawers, and I saw how disorganized everything was despite the pristine appearance and cutting-edge equipment. She mumbled something in Spanish and began to search through the cabinets, all the while her volume slowly rose alongside her frustration. Her souring mood lightened immediately when she found what she had been looking for; she pulled some gauze, two rolls of bandages, and two bottles of clear liquid, the labels indicating one was a saline flush and the other was alcohol. My arm was already beginning to sting at the mere thought of what was about to happen.

"Give me your arm, sweetheart. And try not to scream. Everybody here needs as much rest as they can get."

She took up some of the saline in a syringe then gently squirted it into my wounds, flushing out the dirt and and debris deposited inside by my run through the woods. It mildly stung from little else but the force of the stream; I was positively dreading the alcohol before she was even done with the saline. I swore I could already feel the stinging as I watched her draw up a second syringeful.

"What's your name, baby?"

"Liam. How'd you get yours? Freddie is kind of masculine."

"It's short for Frederika. Everybody called me that before my now-husband started calling me Freddie."

"You mean Caleb?" I said, pausing to listen in vain to what sounded like some angry words behind me that I could only guess were Norwegian. I hoped Vee was doing all right. "The guy that captured us?"

"Good guess," Freddie said with a smile, dabbing the extra blood and flush from my arm with a piece of gauze. "Was it that obvious?"

"The way he smiled at you while you were shouting at him of reminded me of my parents." Arguments were a part of any relationship, whether it was platonic, professional, romantic, or anything in between. Both my mom and my dad always took on this detached little grin that the other absolutely hated, mostly because it was usually such a quick defusal of whatever was bothering the other. The anger was quickly overpowered by a quick laugh, however forced, and the lightened atmosphere afterward was more conducive to talking. I guess what mattered more than the argument itself was the ability for either side to move past it at worst or compromise at best. My parents were good at the latter. Me and my brother -- not so much. I didn't recall many of our shouting matches. The few I could seemed so petty now.

Freddie watched me flinch as she drew up some of the alcohol, her features softening. "You want to bite down on something? I have some clean rags."

"Just do it."

The moment the first drops hit those bleeding gashes carved into me by Vee's claws, my world went blank. My entire arm felt as if I'd dipped it in acid, and I grimaced and squinted so hard I saw spots in my eyes, all the while my jaw clenched so tightly I thought I was going to shatter my own teeth. I couldn't stop all of the sounds that rose up from my chest, but I guess I kept quiet enough if Freddie wasn't telling me to shush. Every time she reapplied the fiery liquid the pain began anew, sometimes more intense, sometimes less -- if only barely. I kept as still and as quiet as possible for as long as I could. I asked for a break just once, then realized as my flesh still burned that it would only end the sooner she was able to finish. Though through the torment, I took the quick respite to ask her something that had been bothering me.

"Why were you so surprised she could speak?" I said, throwing my head back to motion at Vee. "How would she have been able to interpret for you otherwise?"

"I know they speak," she said. "I used to live in one of their cities. I never heard one speak one word of English even though everybody knew they understood it. All we ever heard was the ADVENT tongue and hissing. I was expecting it to speak ADVENT, which I also know. Almost everybody in this camp speaks ADVENT. They taught it in the schools and it was practically a job requirement. Don't you know all of this?"

I found it in myself to laugh in spite of my arm. "It's sort of a long story."

Fifteen or twenty minutes of mostly silent agony later, she was nearly done. She wound the tan bandages up and down, spiraling the roll around my arm until I was left with a thick layer of them. Even so, a few spots appeared to darken from the blood still seeping from beneath. "It's the best we can do," she said. "We'll have to change them as they get more and more soiled."

A long string of slowly-spoken words from Vee seemed to remind Freddie that she was there. "All right then, snake. What's the deal? Get anything out of him?"

"He says his daughter has a shellfish allergy. She has no other health concerns, though breast cancer does run in the family on her mother's side. Both afflictions are still risk factors because they never visited a gene clinic."

"Her symptoms are consistent with an allergic reaction, as were her last visits to the infirmary. It also explains her improvement with steroid injections. That makes no sense though -- it's not as if the kitchen is serving surf and turf."

"What if it's coming from the river?" I said, earning a contemplative stare from them and the guards. Even the Norwegian gentleman looked at me like he understood what I was saying. "Is somebody sneaking out to grab something from the river? Maybe they're not washing utensils or bowls or plates well enough or at all. Maybe the kid doesn't know any better, or doesn't know what a piece of crayfish looks like with no shell on it and decided to try a bite."

Freddie nodded as I spoke, wagging a finger at me like I was on to something. "I like that. It's the only water source nearby. I'll have David add another watch to the quadrant that overlooks the river's direction. We don't have any any epinephrine so once she's recovered, I'll have to send the father home with some pre-dosed corticosteroid syringes. Explain to him what we think is happening and if she has another reaction, tell him to stick her in the thigh or buttock before bringing her right back here. When you're done," she said, flicking her hand at Vee to tell her to move along, "move onto the next patient."

With the news of his daughter's treatment, the father was very appreciative and surprised everyone by springing up to shake Vee's hand. He sheepishly withdrew after realizing her hands were still bound behind her back, or maybe he suddenly realized that Vee was still the enemy to him, or that he shouldn't have tried to touch her without asking, or something else bothered him. He backed away and instead clasped his hands together while continuously dipping into a shallow bow, uttering what I could only guess was Norwegian for 'thank you'.

Vee was left stunned for more than a moment but quickly moved on to the other patients. She rapidly picked up on Mandarin with its lack of harsh sounds. I swore I could also hear what sounded like repeats of the same word but with different tones, and I wondered if she felt a little more in her element then, since I imagined hissing must have a limited vocabulary and rely primarily on inflections. Russian was a different ball game entirely for her. It was clear she struggled at first, which meant I didn't have a single clue; I couldn't even tell when one word was separated from another. Where Mandarin took her a little over twenty minutes to start talking back in simple phrases, Russian took her just over an hour. The last two patients spoke in Arabic, and I humorously guessed they were brothers based on how argumentative they seemed with one another. Unable to get a word in edgewise or even understand one at all, Vee frustratedly flared her hood with a low, threatening hiss to get them both to quiet down, which put our guards just a little more on edge. She addressed each brother one at a time after they fell silent.

Within two hours, Freddie had patient histories and treatments all lined up thanks to Vee. Though her translations were hasty and sloppy at first, she seemed more than confident in her newfound conversational skills. That was good enough for Freddie.

"Thank you," she said, clearly struggling to get the words out. Pleasantries towards a former enemy must have felt weird for her. She barely acknowledged our guards and said, "You can have them now, but I want Liam back here before lights out to change his bandages." She curtly spun around to run another lab, leaving me disappointed that no special consideration was given for Vee. She had just helped the good doctor get eight people back on their feet -- how about asking nobody hurts her for her trouble?

Our escorts walked us out and through the streets again, for lack of a better term. They seemed wide enough to fit a car. The crowd had almost entirely dispersed by now and only a few people even bothered to spare Vee a glance as we walked by. It all felt so out of place to me. The first time I had seen her with no gun in my hands I had been terrified, scared at first to move even a single muscle. But here, nobody seemed to mind. Kids still played in the grass. Adults still went about their daily tasks. She wasn't anything to be outright feared as far as these people were concerned. She was a former occupier, someone that they had lived beside for the last twenty years. That was the moment I realized that this was just everyday life for them. What Commander Argo had said came back to me: aliens had been inserted at all levels of society. They were doctors, nurses, teachers, neighbors. For as much as humanity as a whole resented the Elders now, their plan had undeniably worked. Sure, Vee was mostly restrained, but she was still an intelligent, half-humanoid, half-snake with a host of deadly abilities -- and nobody really cared as we walked by. It was business as usual.

After passing by the central plaza we ended up rather close to the conspicuously inconspicuous building from before. Attached to the side was something that I could only call a shack, looking about the size of my old chicken coop. The front door opened immediately into a long corridor of identical rooms on the left and right-hand sides, blocked off by heavy-looking metal doors and the entire hallway dimly lit by a left-right alternating pattern of small, yellow floodlights. How they had gotten all of this up in two days astounded me. Every single person in this camp must have pitched in. Buildings that looked as though they should've taken days probably went up in mere hours. At the far end of the corridor was a single room lit brightly white. Caleb was waiting inside with a cup in his hands, looking oddly carefree as I was not-so-gently forced into a seat and Vee was left alone to lie within her coils.

"So," he said, taking a long, noisy slurp of whatever steaming substance he had in his mug, "what brings you both to our little neck of the woods?"

I was acutely aware of how my last interrogation had went. Vee had kept silent whereas I had cracked immediately under the unyielding glare of the skirmishers. I wouldn't make that mistake twice and decided to keep my lips sealed. Vee wasn't too eager to talk either.

Caleb rolled his eyes, setting his mug down to pinch and rub the bridge of his nose. "Look, this isn't some kind of interrogation. I mean -- it is, but it's not like you're prisoners or -- okay, hang on," he said, looking a little disappointed in himself as he kept talking. "I guess you guys are prisoners at the moment, but I'm not trying to -- to pump you for info like troop movements or passcodes. I don't have anybody waiting around the corner with a car battery and jumper cables or some other nutcase garbage. I'm the leader of this camp -- Caleb McCullen, by the way, nice to meet you -- and my people expect me to keep them safe. I just want to know where you came from, where you're going, and why you decided to pass through here. Oh, and also why you brought a berserker to our front door. Especially that last part; that wasn't very safe."

He paused, considering what he had said and looking as if he was reading his own words on the table. "I'm also more than a little curious," he muttered, turning his gaze upward to meet mine, "to find out why one of ours is travelling with one of theirs."

"She's not one of theirs," I blurted out, realizing and then immediately not caring that I had cracked yet again. Vee glanced at me only to acknowledge I was speaking; she didn't try to stop or silence me, and in light of barely a hint of a smile at the corner of her lips, I kept talking. "She's nobody's, all right? Nobody's pulling her strings. Like she said, fuck ADVENT."

Caleb loosed a low chuckle that slowly turned into a jaunty little hum, a tune that I hadn't heard since I was a kid.

"Pinocchio," I said, immediately grabbing his attention and causing his humming to stop. He looked a little unsure of what I had said -- or maybe it was disbelief. "You're humming the song from Pinocchio. 'I've got no strings to hold me down -- uh, something, something -- but now I'm free, there are no strings on me'."

His jaw hung open. He reached up as if to close it but paused his hand only to idly scratch at the salt-and-pepper stubble across his face. He was silent for a little longer but the smile edging its way across his face made said more than he may have meant to in that moment. "You don't look all that old, man. There's no way you should know that tune. ADVENT banned that film when they took over, along with about a billion others."

"Yeah, but it was on VHS along with every other movie they put out. Then my parents started buying up the DVDs once those took off."

"Holy shit, the kid knows what a VHS is," he said to the guards in his continued amazement. By then I figured out I had just dated myself but Vee wasn't glaring at me or trying to squeeze my leg beneath the table, so I figured she didn't mind me talking to Caleb. "I've got to be honest man, I had you pegged for late twenties at the most. How old are you really?"

"Thirty-seven. You?"

"No shit. I'm fifty-three. Favorite movie?"

"Favorite? That's a tough one but I can tell you 'Men in Black', 'The Fifth Element', and 'The Matrix' would be in the running."

"A sci-fi lover, huh? Still can't believe how much of that ADVENT banned once they took over. Nothing that showed any aliens in a negative light was ever allowed. What about music? What's your favorite album?"

"'Back in Black', AC/DC."

"Shut up," he said with a burst of rowdy laughter.

"No joke. Dad was a metalhead so my brother and I picked up on it," I said, pointing to the Megadeth shirt Vee was wearing. "That was one of my brother's shirts."

"Where is your brother? And your folks, for that matter."

At this point I figured it was impossible to avoid retelling my whole story yet again. I was certainly tiring of repeating it to everybody who happened to cross our path, though I went through it again nonetheless. Vee was focused on Caleb the entire time, perhaps trying to discern any hints of motivations or further personality quirks as he sat and intently listened while periodically taking long sips from his mug. He only barely lifted his eyebrows when told about how I had lost the house. For every part of my story afterward he went back to his normally placid demeanor. I felt...compelled to omit some pertinent information regarding Penny.

"Yeah, jumping to conclusions never ends well for anybody," Caleb grumbled with regards to the men who had made me homeless, setting his empty cup onto the metal table. "Kind of reminds me of what happened to my old town. Old, old friend I had known for years was the local ADVENT recruiter -- I didn't hold it against him, they were probably lying to him as much as they were to us. But XCOM showed everybody what was really happening behind the scenes and people went nuts. I tried to save him but by the time I got to the office they had already dragged him into the street and were ripping him apart. I couldn't even recognize him when the crowd finally dispersed."

A heavy knock rattled the door and whoever was on the other side didn't wait for permission to enter. It swung open and the man that had been carrying the huge rifle from earlier walked through, Vee's hiking pack in his left hand and my backpack in his right. If I recalled correctly, his name was David. He wore some netting across his head and shoulders, the dead leaves and reeds woven through it hiding the brim of his hat and making him seem a little bulkier than the rest of him actually was.

"We got the bags," he said, hefting them onto the table. Mine popped open and had been so tightly packed that most of its contents just spilled out across half the table. David quickly rifled through it and excitedly seized on the nearly-empty pack of cigarettes Eric had left inside.

"Hey!" Caleb hissed, a growing scowl on his face. "This isn't your stuff. Put it back."

"Come on, it's just a couple of smokes. It's been days since I've gotten to light up."

The room suddenly felt crowded in the ensuing silence, like two egos were now trying to squeeze out everybody else. Even the door guards felt it, suddenly standing just a little straighter and their eyes jumping from one man to the other. When Caleb spoke again, his voice was low and decidedly tense -- certainly more than when he had spoken to me or Vee. "I'm not kidding, David. This isn't some eminent domain-type nonsense. Put it back."

David paused to think for a moment, chewing on his bottom lip. He looked at me with what could only have been disgust which shifted into unmistakable contempt as his gaze fell upon Vee. He clicked his tongue and threw the smokes back onto the table before curtly leaving. The pack skidded to a stop, nearly going over the edge of the table before Caleb caught it. He gingerly placed it atop my pile of things before nodding at the guards with a drained expression and equally tired sigh.

"I'm not worried about these two," he said to them, nonchalantly waving his hand at us. "Go keep David from getting into trouble. I don't want to hear him letting some rounds off for stress relief." One by one they filed out the door, with only the last one out throwing a worried look over his shoulder. He only shrugged and closed the door behind him, leaving just the three of us together.

"I'm sorry about that," said Caleb, trying to make my pile of things look a little less messy. "The young guys are all passion and action but not a lot of sense. David's seen more fight than anybody else here -- he may as well have been born with a gun in his hands, but I know how to keep a community together. Needless to say he and I butt heads too much."

"Is he the one that killed the berseker? With that giant rifle he's got?"

"Yeah, that was him. Which conveniently brings us back around to one of my original questions: why were you leading that monster right towards us? David was watching it all happen through his scope. You guys took a sharp turn and made a beeline for us with that thing chasing you down. Things could have gotten real ugly if it had reached our front door."

"The scent of gunpowder from the camp was thick and heavy," Vee said. "I made a call -- an educated guess, humans may say. I guessed there were many guns behind the walls of your camp. I was right, even if one did suffice."

"It was quite a gamble. He was going to drop you just the same," he said before pointing at me, "but hero here blocked the shot. That's when I made a call. A human willing to take a bullet for an alien is somebody I want to talk to. David dropped the 'zerker, we snagged you two, and here we are." He stood and started to root around all of our things on the table, neatly placing it all in rows or groups like he was mentally cataloging everything he saw. On one half of the table were Vee's things: the hiking pack, sleeping bag, the clothing, first aid kits, some ammunition, a mostly empty canteen, c-sticks, and her rifle sans magazine. On the other half of the table were my things: the backpack, clothing and blankets, an empty canteen, c-sticks, some loose shells for my shotgun, the unloaded pistol, and the plastic baggie full of jerky. But something on Vee's half of the table caught his eye again and he shoved some of the clothing away to reveal a little white box underneath, complete with a set of earphones.

"I'll be damned," Caleb said as my nausea grew. I stole a sidelong glance at Vee which she shamefully turned away from. "This thing is absolutely ancient. An actual, original, honest-to-god iPod. And -- holy hell, it still works! Look at all of this! Frank Sinatra, Pink Floyd, Queen -- you got any idea what people would give for this? Where'd you get this?"

"That," I said, trying to hardest to sound as normal as possible, "was from Penny."

"How on Earth did you get her to part with it?"

Vee jumped in the moment she heard me swallow the lump in my throat. "It was a reward for helping kill the chryssalids."

I wanted so badly for him to ask for it, to offer something in trade, anything to take it off her hands and away from me. Giving it away might have raised a few more questions that may have given rise to a few more lies, and the more of those there are floating around the harder it is to keep stories straight. But he just marveled at it for a little while, scrolling through the interface and holding an earbud up to listen and bob his head for a minute before putting it back.

"So you guys really are packed for a hell of a trip. I'm really sorry to have to tell you this, but--"

A sudden knock at the door commanded everyone's attention, and just like last time, whoever was on the other side didn't bother waiting for permission before entering. One of our original captors burst through looking more than a little frantic and panting like he just sprinted from one end of the camp to the other.

"Stedeker? Take a breather, buddy. What's got you so worked up?"

"Radio mast is up but we can only receive for the time being. XCOM is code-casting on all bands. You might want to come listen to this."

"All right," Caleb said as he slowly rose to his feet like an achy old man. "Sorry to cut this short you two, but duty calls. Liam, we can get you set up in a temporary tent but Vee stays in one of the cells here. That's final."

I couldn't find any reason to argue with him but all I could imagine was somebody making her disappear while I wasn't around. I'd be minding my own business, maybe standing in the food line or being forced to help build something, and then there'd just be some random, unexplained gunshot. I wasn't about to let that happen. I wasn't sure what good I could do to defend her that she couldn't do herself, but damned if I wasn't going to try.

"Put me in a cell with her." Vee's head snapped around so quick I thought I heard the joints popping like knuckles. Caleb looked at me like I was nuts but I didn't care.

"Why would you -- you know what? That's fine. I don't care." He walked us out to the main corridor and showed us to our new, hopefully temporary home. It was cramped enough that I regretted my decision only for a moment, but being uncomfortable was worth staying with Vee; the room was maybe twice my shoulder width and twice as tall as me and appeared only deep enough to just barely fit us both. The walls and floor were cold to the touch and the only a pitifully little bit of the yellow light in the hallway managed to creep in through the door's viewport. I invited Vee in ahead of me; if they were going to try and grab her while we slept, they'd have to get past me first as I was resting against the door. She settled at the far end, putting as much of her body beneath her as she could, but some of her spilled out towards me. When the door closed behind us and Caleb's voice began to fade, she took a moment to wriggle her tail up between her wrists, slowly working more and more of it through the little gaps between zip ties. Three quick pops and all three snapped right off with barely any effort. She sat back and lifted her tail for me to sit down, after which she laid it across my lap. Before getting as comfortable as she could, she leaned over and took my hand in hers while using the other to poke and prod my bandaged arm. Alongside the stinging pain, small specks of red welled up through the material where she pressed too hard. She used a claw to firmly poke different points of my palm, eliciting a twitch every time.

"When," I began, waiting to hear two sets of footsteps exit the jail, "did you take her iPod? Why?"

I could only just see her features in the weak light from the corridor, how she shrunk away from me with a softened expression. "When we buried her that night -- you turned away while I searched for anything useful. I'm sorry. You just -- you looked so happy while listening to it before."

Her admission may as well have been a slap across my face. I had to admit I hadn't thought about my own happiness in years. Every day for years and years had just been waking up and going through the motions, doing nothing else other than ensuring my continued survival. I never considered hobbies or pastimes. Every free moment I had back then was just spent on the couch, the television on even if I wasn't paying attention to it, thinking about what I was going to do the next day. And the day after that, and the one after that, and so on.

To have someone else try to make me happy after having known me for so short a time -- it just didn't compute.

"I'm sorry," she said again to fill in the silence.

"I'm not mad, Vee. In fact -- thanks. For thinking about me, I mean. But I'm not sure if I'll ever listen to it again."

"I understand. It will be waiting for you when you're ready."

"If they ever give us our stuff back." I could just barely see her frown, then look away like she was trying to hide it. "What?"

"They're not going to let me go."

I had heard such a thought drifting aimlessly in the back of my mind, my subconscious doing everything it could to swat it away like some bothersome insect or incessant itch. With it at the forefront of my mind, however, a yawning chasm opened up at the bottom of my stomach that threatened to swallow up everything else inside of me. Even if Caleb believed my entire story, he had no guarantees she wasn't still an enemy combatant. He was the leader of a brand new refugee camp that as far as I could possibly know only appeared on resistance maps. What if, he might think, Vee was simply scouting? What if travelling with the human was only a cover, and she was plotting and reporting refugee movements and resistance positions?

"What was waiting for you in City 31?" She looked up again to meet my gaze, and through her eyes I thought I could see the question bouncing around inside her head. "What would you have done?"

"I don't know. I hadn't considered much beyond the thought of sanctuary. I sometimes imagine what it would be like to live as one of the humans I used to see on my patrols during my city deployments. They wake up, feed and ready themselves, and leave for work. Then they come home and relax. I could see the glow of televisions through windows, or they would be talking on the vidscreens to family or friends. I don't know what kind of work I would do or what might relax me upon returning home, but -- it was just something I wanted to try since being released from the Elders. A normal life, whatever that encompassed."

Her eyes narrowed and her hood flattened out when I couldn't keep my giggling quiet any longer. "What?" she hissed.

"I'm just trying to think about what you'd do for work," I said, waiting for the laughter to pass. "I was thinking -- you'd be a hell of a chiropractor. Somebody comes in with some cramps and aches, you give'em a light squeeze and everything pops back into place. You knew right away how to fix my shoulder. Oh, or a plumber! Tight spaces don't bother you and it seems like you can fit everywhere. Remember when you were crawling through the wreckage of my basement? You'd be right at home in a crawl space putting pipes together. Hell, you could probably dance if you wanted to!"

"Dance?" she managed to say between that stuttering hiss of a laugh of hers. "I don't think anybody could do that without legs."

"Nonsense. The way you move, it's like liquid, like you -- like you, uh..."

My train of thought had just derailed, and I could only wish it had been as noisy as the actual catastrophe to distract Vee and myself from how markedly silent I had suddenly become. My mind swam with recollections from our journey so far, trivial little moments lost in the tumult of heart-stopping terror and life-or-death situations. And though I recognized them -- hit-or-miss jokes, describing insects or animals she hadn't seen before, chats about pre-invasion Earth -- I didn't remember seeing her then as my memory saw her now. She was less alien to me and settling more into being simply different. How her tail always seemed to effortlessly flow to and fro, hips that almost never stopped moving, and a willowy, gently swaying body that made it seem like she was always just enjoying the breeze. Large, brilliant crimson eyes that seemed so much more expressive than when I had first met her, a close-lipped smile that played a little further across her face each day--

"Liam."

I swallowed down whatever tension I could and buried some odd questions deep, deep down where they might not show themselves for a while. "I was meaning -- I mean, I was saying that these skills you've got, these things ADVENT put into your head -- they can be used for other things. You could help people, you could build homes, you could interpret and bring people together, like you did earlier. Like I said way back when, whatever is inside your head is always going to be there but you can use it however you want now. You don't have to fight anymore."

Her shoulders sagged and she seemed to slide more and more into her coils as she loosed a long sigh. Tightly packed as we were, the tip of her tail began to slowly wrap around one of my ankles as she seemed to spread outward like a puddle. "That's the second time you've said that," she whispered, "and it still feels just as amazing to hear."

"I can say it a ton more but it's going to cost you."

She arched one scaley brow and said, "Cost me what?"

"Your portion of whatever jerky we've got left."

She laughed harder than I'd ever heard before, her body shaking and every inch of her tail drawn inward as though she were gathering herself up. The lone coil around my ankle constricted just a little more tightly as well and seemed to drag me towards her by a couple of inches. "I don't need to hear it that badly," she finally managed to say. "What would you do in City 31?"

I hadn't considered the question once despite knowing from day one it would be our endpoint. "Hell if I know. I guess the same as you -- find a job and a place to stay. What would a job in a post-invasion world even look like? I barely knew what one looked like in the old world."

"We could stay together, couldn't we? Just like your old home. If you wanted to."

My heart began to race for reasons I did not fully comprehend. Finding a place to live was something I always imagined doing with a college sweetheart, both of us chasing jobs in the city that would see us pounding away on keyboards in cubicles like drones. But it would pull in a paycheck, enough to support ourselves, our lifestyle, our own little slice of the world. To take the framework of that old, now unobtainable life and lay it over onto this new world felt strangely easy, and the thought of starting a relatively normal life again brought a smile to my face.

"Yeah, that -- that would be nice, wouldn't it?"

A door slammed and we both quieted down in an instant as a set of footsteps slowly approached. A body stopped in front of the slot in the door, blocking out what little light we had and shrouding us in total darkness. A voice I didn't know said something I couldn't quite make out, but I did recognize the voice of the person in front of our cell, who replied that he would be fine.

"I imagine you two aren't too comfy in there," he said.

"What do you want, Caleb?"

"No need for the tone, pal. Come on, I'm trying to do right by you and believe it or not, I'm trying to do right for you scaley friend as well. I don't think for one second an alien would value even a collaborator's life, nor have I ever seen a human so thoroughly brainwashed that they'd take a bullet for an alien. But here's the facts: Vee's an apparent ex-soldier from a regime responsible for a staggering amount of human death. As much as I want to believe you, I am not the sole shot-caller here, and with no guarantees of where she came from or where she's going, nobody wants to let her go. Once the chance arises, we're handing her over to XCOM."

"Of fuckin' course," I muttered. Vee had called it, as usual. She read everybody so easily, like we were all just giant, neon signs.

"I'm not done, man. Here's what's going down: XCOM needs all active and transport-capable resistance within a hundred miles of an old resupply point up north to converge on said point. We're within that radius, if only barely, but everybody here has just settled in and I'm not about to send every fighter I've got into the meat grinder for some old world spooks who keep everything to themselves on a need-to-know basis. Even half of my guys is too many but I've got to send something. Now, Liam, I'm offering you the chance to walk away no strings attached, but given how you seem connected at the hip to her, I doubt you'll take it."

"Good guess."

"So here's the only offer I can make to you, Vee: fight for us. Help us out and things could change."

I couldn't see her at all, but I could hear her thinking. I could hear her Megadeth shirt rustling as she crossed her arms over her chest. I could hear and feel her tail sliding ever so slowly against the cold, hard floor as she drew it in. Even her breathing was different. "What if they don't?" she said.

"I don't think I need to tell you how hectic battle can be. When the battle's nearly over, maybe I lose sight of you and Liam in the chaos. Maybe you guys are MIA or vaporized or blown to a million unrecognizable chunks and everybody just forgets about you. I can't let you go from here, but out there? Anything's possible. We're mobilizing early morning tomorrow and I don't know when I'll get another chance alone with you. I need an answer."

I wanted so badly to laugh at the irony, the universe's sheer comedic timing of telling her that she would in fact have to fight again. Caleb's offer hit me hard, like his words had just kicked my knees out from under me. All that breath spent telling her she didn't have to fight -- wasted. And I knew her well enough that her answer was as forgone a conclusion as any. No matter how small the chance at freedom was, she would take it. After all, anything worth having--

"Anything worth having," she said, slipping the tip of her tail around my ankle once again, "is worth fighting for. I'll fight but I cannot speak for Liam."

"Of course I'll--"

Her grip on me tightened nearly to a crush. "If XCOM is requesting such numbers then this is going to be a real fight, Liam. Unlike anything you've ever experienced before. We most likely will not be up against such mindless things as chryssalids or berserkers. Please think about this. I will never tell you that you cannot fight, but please -- think very hard."

"There's nothing for me to think about, Vee," I said, fumbling for a moment in the dark to find and gently pat her tail still wrapped around my ankle. "We're in this together, aren't we?"

"You two are real fuckin' weird," said Caleb. "Like, for real. If nobody's said it then I'll be the first, I don't care. Just -- just weird."

"One more condition," Vee said. A tiny wet sound, like a drop of water, told me that her tongue had slipped past her lips to taste the air.

"Name it."

"There's a bag of jerky on the table with our belongings. Toss it in here."

Chapter Text

I remembered being woken more by my anxiety than by Penny at several points during the night. Sleep-addled and with my vision still fuzzy, I would only drift off again once realizing the weight still draped across my lap was Vee's tail, or after hearing her take a few slow, slumberous breaths.

The door behind me shook violently despite how heavy it was; someone was pounding on the other side heavily enough to knock me out my sleep for good. I wiped the grit from my eyes to find Vee already up and wide awake, her tail and coils shifting around as she attempted to stretch as much as she could in the little cell we occupied. A moment later and I felt her hands around my arm, poking and rubbing across the new bandages Freddie had given me last night. The pain had since reduced to little more than a dull ache, though just thinking about the alcohol wash made it start to sting again.

"Mostly dry," Vee said. "That's good."

"Wakey-wakey, my new friends." It was Caleb. He stopped slamming his fist into the door after I let go of a tired groan. "Watch yourself, I'm opening the door."

The support at my back fell away and light flooded in. Vee rose from her coils, offering me a hand up as I slowly got my bearings while stretching and yawning. Caleb's eyes fell to her unrestrained hands and he threw out a dismissive laugh.

"I figured as much. I won't bother putting them back on but do not leave my side, understand?" She nodded, folding her hands together low in front. "Good. We're airborne in twenty minutes. Follow me."

"Airborne?" I repeated to my own confusion, still trying to shake away the last holds sleep had on me.

"Don't worry about it," Caleb said, leading us to the interrogation room we had been in last night. Inside, all of our things were packed away. Despite the care taken with our belongings, I still felt compelled to check mine over. "Don't worry, it's all there -- even your smokes and iPod. We can give you your weapons back if you want, but we can replace them with better ones." I thrust my hand in to feel around at the bottom, beneath the blanket and clothing. Sure enough, everything was there. Vee checked hers over as well, though as quickly as she was done it seemed she only checked for one thing. I didn't know what. We did both partake in some breakfast, however; I was starting to tire of c-sticks and their blandness and chewy texture.

"Better ones would be good," Vee said. Something like disappointment welled up inside of me -- my shotgun was no family heirloom but it had still passed from my father's hands to my brother's, then to mine. Before saying anything I thought for a moment and decided that was a strange thing to grow attached to. Not to mention we were presumably headed to a battlefield soon; sentimentality was not high on the list of priorities. If a better weapon would give Vee and me a better chance at making it to City 31, then better weapons we should have.

"Okay then," he said, keeping watchful eye on Vee as we slung our packs over our shoulders. "The armory is on the way. We'll grab some gear for you both and be out of here in a flash."

An escort was waiting down the corridor, holding the door open for us as we approached. Things outside seemed to be business as usual. Kids were still playing, the school had people coming and going, and the kitchen still had a line of hungry refugees going up to it. At a glance, I don't think I would have been able to tell that an offensive was about to take place. Until we rounded the corner of the house-sized building our jail was attached to and saw the line of men and women waiting to get inside. A few looked our way with some disgusted faces or a glazed indifference in their eyes. At the front of the line just inside was David, handing out the gear as each soldier stepped up. In all I counted twenty individuals. Caleb cleared his throat to grab everybody's attention. he only had to do it once.

"Some of you already know, but for any new volunteers that sprung up between last night and now -- this is Liam and the snake is Vee. Both will be assisting us in this push," he said, ignoring the handful of anguished moans and surprised gasps. "We're hard-up for experienced guns here at camp and the more defenders I can leave here, the better. She will be attached to me personally and will be fighting alongside us. If anybody takes issue with that, get out of line now."

"What the fuck man, why's a viper got to be at our backs?"

"Are you nuts? We've already got enough people, we sure don't need that that thing."

"It's just going to shoot us in the back! You can't trust any of ADVENT's drones." Vee practically bristled at that last one, standing a little straighter and flaring her hood with a short, angry hiss.

"I said," Caleb shouted over the cacophony of suspicion, not-so-gently quelling anymore outbursts, "if anybody has a problem then get the hell out of line." Surprisingly nobody left, though their displeasure seemed frozen upon their faces.

We fell into the back of the line with Caleb behind us both. At the front was a small booth; each person stepped up, had a gun I'd never seen before handed to them, then disappeared into the building. Every so often David would glance down the line at us, and I couldn't tell if he was trying intimidate Vee or what but his look was the definition of unfriendly. Beyond his angry visage, I thought I could hear a truck or something idling inside, along with something a little higher-pitched that I couldn't fully recognize. My best guess was a turbine's whine and I thought then this might be some sort of portable powerplant. But why then would we be lining up in front of it?

Before long we were the last ones up. David hesitated, shifting his angry look from us to Caleb, who said, "Weapons please, if you would."

David grunted, taking a moment to angrily wipe his hand across his mouth. He grabbed a gray-and-black rifle from the racks behind him, something whose shape reminded me of an AR-15 type gun but it looked bulkier and a little larger overall. Despite that, it wasn't as heavy as I was expecting when it fell into my hands.

"I didn't think it would be so light."

"Made from polymers and hardened plastics out of a fabricator. It's been the workhorse of the resistance for years," David growled, reluctantly handing a gun to Vee that was a bit more compact than my new rifle. "I'll bet you would know that. I'm sure the things have spit more than a few rounds in your direction. Nice hole in your hood, by the way," he said to her as she tucked the gun to her shoulder, testing its ergonomics and pouring over its features. She did not bother replying with anything besides a cold glare which he returned in kind.

"You know how to use that, new guy?" David said to me, no doubt watching me figuring out how my weapon worked. Most of the important parts looked familiar thanks to considerate amount of video games during my younger years. Odd to see that firearms haven't really changed too much since then.

"I think so. Charging handle, magazine release, selector switch, forward assist, and, uh -- bolt catch."

"Battlefield or Call of Duty?" Caleb asked as he grabbed his own gun from the booth.

"Call of Duty," I said. He and I shared a laugh while David and Vee looked on completely clueless. Before their time I suppose, and I suddenly felt much, much older than I was. That little burst of levity disappeared the moment we were led further inside the building and suddenly had all eyes focused on us, and I felt every gaze pricking my skin like needles. Behind our not-so-friendly allies was a vehicle I had only seen before on television. It was a fat, boxy thing with a mean, red glare at the front that reminded me of an ADVENT trooper's helmet. A large, flat, rectangular wing was attached at each corner, the bottom edge of which ominously glowed crimson and seemed to constantly shift the low-hanging clouds of dust it illuminated.

"I hope your pilot has had practice," Vee said to Caleb.

"Where'd you guys get an ADVENT airship?" I asked.

"Liberated from a staging area a month ago. It's served us pretty well since then; don't ever have to worry about fuel either because it runs on an elerium core. If you ever hear anybody say 'skeeter' or 'mosquito', they're talking about the ship. It whines like one once the engines spool, just before the throttle opens up." Caleb trotted ahead and grabbed a harness of some sort off the back wall of what I now could tell was a hangar; an irregular seam directly above us, through which sunrise peeked in, was where the two halves of the roof would split away to reveal the sky. When I saw Caleb again, he was coming back towards us with a pair of harnesses sporting a bevy of pouches which already looked heavily packed; he wore one himself. I could tell the pouches held magazines for our weapons but I couldn't make heads or tails of the rest of it. Vee took hers and slid it over her hood and body immediately, clasping buckles and cinching them tight without a moment's hesitation. The shoulders and the strap across her breasts made it look like a giant letter 'H', save for the loop that she tightened around her waist. I was still struggling with mine by the time she was done.

"Stop," she said, slightly shaking her head with an amused look. "Turn around." She slid it down over me and directed my arms where they were supposed to be, buckling and tightening as she went. Lastly she drew the two halves of the final strap across my chest and connected them, pulling them taut and giving everything one last tug to make sure it was all secure.

"How do I look?"

"Like a soldier," she said, her tone dipping low in disappointment. I had half a mind keep talking before I remembered everybody was watching us. The little pinpricks I felt in their gazes graduated to full on daggers.

Caleb cleared his throat again, pausing to let his echo dissipate. "Just in case it wasn't clear before, Vee's with us for this op. I don't want to hear another word or gripe about it or so help me, I'll push you out of the ship in midair. A viper's worth three men at least, so that's three more defenders I can leave here on the wall. If anybody really wants me to keep her here, let me know so I can pull more people away from watching your families while we're out." Predictably, nobody said a word. "Good. Now here's the shitty news: I have no idea what XCOM's plans are beyond the obvious. ADVENT's got something, XCOM wants it back. In this case it's an old commercial park that used to act as a resupply point for resistance cells. I don't know who's meeting us there, I don't know what support XCOM is sending, if any, and I don't know what sort of opposition we'll be up against. I think you all know by now what XCOM is: old world spooks who never show their hand. Well, they're living up to expectations so don't whine and cry at me, okay? Everybody mount up, and don't let me catch you carrying on about having to stand next to the snake. Space is tight."

One by one everybody filed onto the aircraft, grabbing onto the overhead handholds and filling out the red-lit interior with three rows. Caleb purposefully pushed us into the middle row, surrounded on all sides by other bodies. I hazarded a guess that maybe he was scared somebody would try to push Vee out but that thought disappeared as doors on either side of the compartment began to come down and shut us in. Still, someone had found the courage to physically express their displeasure with Vee's presence; she hissed loudly enough to startle everybody aboard. When I spun around to look, she had the tip of her tail in her hands, meticulously massaging it as she angrily looked around while somebody in the crowd chuckled to themselves.

"Somebody step on you?" She nodded without looking up. There wasn't much space for her to stretch out her tail. Somebody was bound to do it again. "Just wrap yourself around me."

She settled in very close to me -- close enough for me to feel her breath on the nape of my neck and her body pushing against mine -- and gently coiled as much of her tail as she could around me, starting at my ankles. It wound up and up in a tight spiral that had me standing a little straighter than before, and stopped just before reaching my groin. Somebody grumbled that I was freak, much to the amusement of his fellow soldiers. A few more snorts and chuckles sounded when I cheerily asked whoever it was to eat shit.

"Make sure you have a good grip on the handhold," Vee whispered so closely that the very tip of her forked tongue brushed the top of my ear. "The inertial dampeners work well but they can only counteract so much force."

I was suddenly and acutely aware that the handhold was all there was. There were no seats or straps or anything else to hold us down. The engines pitched and whined and their volume built almost as quickly as my dread. "The inertial what now?"

The mosquito tone gave way to the familiar sound of a commercial jetliner's engines, culminating in a shrieking roar that coincided with the feeling of something trying to yank the floor out from under me. The next moment, my organs couldn't decide whether they wanted to crowd around my spine or jam themselves into my legs like an overcrowded city bus. The feeling was so nauseating, so intensely disorienting that I found my grip slipping, and for a few moments the only things keeping me upright were Vee's tail rigidly coiled around my legs and her hand keeping mine on the overhead bar. I wanted to talk, to chat, to say anything that might for one second distract me from the fact that my stomach had dropped like an anchor to the bottom of my pelvis where the g-forces pulled and stretched it like taffy into each leg equally -- but I kept my mouth shut. I knew the moment I parted my lips there would only be a vile deluge.

I didn't know how fast were were going or how high or low. I didn't know how long we were airborne. All I knew -- all I felt was when we had slowed and all my insides slowly began to float back into their usual positions. Nobody else seemed as shaken as I was; they looked jittery for certain, probably on account of the coming fight, but it appeared the flight had been nothing unusual for them. I knew we had set down when a solid knock underneath my feet shook the entire craft before everything settled down, including the engines which had begun to quiet again to their mosquito-like whine. The doors opened and everybody streamed out just as orderly as they had embarked. I was the last one off, still trying to find my legs beneath me. Just outside the craft, Vee patiently waited for me, to Caleb's minor annoyance; he seemed eager to join the rest of his people.

It wasn't just his people, however; when I was done making sure my legs hadn't been reduced to jelly, I looked up and saw a sea of resistance soldiers already milling about -- most too busy to give Vee anything more than a confused double-take. The volunteers from Caleb's group melted into the crowd until he whistled, and they all came back out again to form up around him. Just a dozen or so yards from the group was a line-up of vehicles. A pair of pick-up trucks, each with an enormous gun seemingly bolted to the bed and some makeshift armor hanging onto the sides, sat idling with two tanks on the far end. Sitting atop the furthest tank was a pale-skinned, black-haired man with a slender, clean-shaven face that unfortunately made him look like a teenager. His youthful image was mitigated somewhat by some of the strangest armor I had ever seen a person wear. It looked like something straight out of a science fiction film, all sleek and shiny and hugging his body in such a way that it seemed like the suit itself had the toned muscles of a body-builder.

Vee leaned over to whisper into my ear, "XCOM." The moment she had moved, this young man in the clean, high-tech armor zeroed in on her immediately with a cutting glare that could have carved out a diamond from the rough.

"Camp Bravo," he shouted above the din, immediately silencing the chatter. "Front and center."

Caleb dropped what he was doing and broke away from his group, no doubt feeling like a student called up the teacher's desk as everybody watched. The idle chatter slowly picked up again and it was impossible to hear what the XCOM guy was saying, but it was obvious even to the casual observer what the subject was.

"They're talking about me," said Vee as she slowly shrank behind me.

"Are you scared of XCOM? Of him?" I asked, hoping my question itself wasn't taken as an insult.

"Not of him. Of what he might tell seventy other humans to do? Yes." She peered over my shoulder as we watched Caleb and this man apparently get into it. I guessed things got pretty bad when David decided to trot up to argue alongside his leader and suddenly three men were shouting. I still couldn't hear them clearly but the yelling was hard to miss. Caleb's expressions were a far cry from before when Freddie had been hollering at him -- gone was the whimsical little smile and in its place, anger and impatience. Thinking about her back at camp put things more into sobering perspective.

"What's wrong?" said Vee.

"Just thinking about Freddie, and about what Caleb said before we left -- about everybody's families. People are going to die here. Freddie could be a widow by the time this is over. I hate it."

"The cost of war. Everyone who fights must decide on their own if what they stand to gain is worth more than what they might lose."

"And what the hell does ADVENT stand to gain? They could just throw up the white flag and avoid all of this."

"Do not make the mistake of comparing them to you -- to us. Those among their ranks strong enough to break free of their conditioning in the Elders' absence would have done so already, and were they merely looking for survival they would have offered to negotiate instead of taking what they surely knew was a critical resupply point. They still act on the Elders' behalf."

I tried to hang on to what she was telling me: they speak, they think, but they are still just puppets. I knew she was telling me that they were, at the basest level, indifferent from chryssalids or berserkers. All I had to do was convince myself she was right, which was much easier said than done. I wondered if Adam were here beside me, would this be easier for me? Vee does it because she has to, Adam did it because he wanted to -- on top of being my brother, would that have made his encouragement easier to digest?

"This would be easy for Adam. He's probably laughing at me right now."

"You don't think he would be proud of you? You're finally a part of the fight. Wasn't that a major point of contention between you two?"

I choked back the start of a laugh. "He'd probably hate why I'm fighting. I'm not out here trying to save humanity. I'm fighting for you, for me -- an alien! -- so we can have a new home. The war for Earth is done and I sat it out. Things like this," I said, motioning to the crowd and vehicles nearby, "are Adam's territory. I can't imagine anyone less suited to something like this than me. Hell, Penny would--"

My throat tightened in an instant, strangling the words inside of me as much as the punch to my gut was trying to force them out. Out the corner of my eye I saw Vee begin to reach for me, but she pulled her hand back in case anybody had been watching us.

"You cannot think about her now."

"I haven't stopped thinking about her, Vee," I rasped. "I swear I see her walking around the crowd. She would've been useful here. She could've been fighting or repairing these tanks and trucks."

"She was just as much of a hermit as you were. She chose to remove herself from society, and even after the Elders fell she still hid herself. I cannot pretend to know all of her motives but she is a product of her choices, just like you and me. You are here and she is not, therefore you are more useful to this fight than she is -- than she would have been. Don't you recall? She wanted the chryssalids gone so she could continue to scavenge in peace. She was not going to help anyone but herself."

"Vee--"

She slashed her hand through the air, cutting me off and lowering her voice such that only I could hear. "I know the words I use sound judgmental. I don't mean for them to be. Everyone's choices have consequences. Penny forced you to make a choice and you separated me from the rest of ADVENT. So far you are the only human to have done that. Only you have seen me as an individual."

I didn't think I'd forget that night for as long as I lived. She was injured and bleeding, hungry, scared just like anyone else would be with a gun in their face. Did that -- was that enough of a balance? I helped one person and killed another. It was such a sickeningly black-and-white metric that just thinking about it caused me to fidget uncomfortably. That couldn't be all there was to it. Did it matter that I helped the alien and killed the human? I wasn't so naive now to think it wouldn't matter to others. I'm sure if anyone found out I'd be a traitor to the cause, to my species and my planet. I'd be just as much of an alien as Vee; hated, reviled, outcast.

Another bout of shouting broke out above all the other noise. "And keep it on a short fuckin' leash!" said the XCOM man as Caleb turned his back. He sliced through the crowd like a shark through water as the everybody parted to give him a wide berth, momentarily spinning around to say something to David who was closely trailing him. He marched right over to us and angrily huffed out a few breaths before apparently collecting himself, then looked Vee right in the eyes while sternly poking her shoulder.

"Do not leave my side. For your protection, understand? My deal is still on the table. I don't give a fuck what anyone else says."

"Camp leaders, front and center!" the XCOM man yelled, standing up on one of the tanks. "The rest of you to your squads and await instructions!"

A handful of people -- Caleb and David included, and by extension Vee and I -- materialized from the crowd as the rest of the people fell back to roughly split themselves up into groups. We approached the tank XCOM guy was using as a pedestal and he hopped down to direct us all to the side, where we all began to instinctively arrange into a semicircle around a large and detailed map being projected onto the side of the vehicle by some sort of high-tech drone; it was a like a little box with four paddle-shaped wings, though I couldn't see or hear any rotors keeping it aloft. Our little slice of the semicircle was a little sparse, though; people weren't too keen to stand around Vee. Nobody was in a rush to point out elephant in the room. Nobody but XCOM, anyway.

"Why the hell is your pet here?" He whined, motioning to Vee without tearing his eyes off of Caleb. She did not take kindly to the comparison and flared her hood, and I could just barely see the beginnings of a snarl twitching her upper lip. XCOM switched his exasperated expression onto me. "And who's the guy beside you? Not David, no -- that guy. Did another camp set up nearby I don't know of?"

"You told me to keep her close, and he's with her. So you've got them both. Deal with it."

"The hell do you mean he's with -- you know what? I don't care," the man from XCOM finally said, throwing his hands up. "Bigger shit to worry about. For anybody not in the know, you can call me Rook. I have operational authority direct from Central and will be overseeing this assault. Two weeks ago a small contingent of ADVENT troops were moving through the area before deciding to set up shop in the abandoned commercial park here," he said, pointing at the map. "Mostly warehouses and a few derelict storefronts, with one two-story office building. Resistance cells used to move things through here a few years back. For whatever reason, ADVENT decided to settle in and more and more of them have rallied to the park since. Intel says thirty plus and is afraid more ADVENT will join them if word gets out they've found a safe spot to gather. We give them the boot and that's one less place for them to hide, in addition to giving XCOM a central distribution point from which we can supplement current logistics networks. That means more stuff reaches your camps faster -- food, fuel, clothing, medicine, you name it. So here's what we're going to do."

Rook issued a sharp whistle and a green laser beam blinked into existence, emanating from somewhere on the drone's body. It followed his finger as if he were drawing with it across the map. "The Bradley tanks, designated Hammer One and Hammer Two, will advance across the parking lot and--"

"Where'd you find those fossils anyway? Ain't seen once since the invasion," somebody said.

"The mothyards in the midwestern wilds, and don't interrupt me again. The tanks will move across the parking lot and dispense smoke, allowing their complements to disembark and advance with the technicals following closely behind. The tanks have been in the field for a while; their crews are tired and they have limited ammunition, so while they will be dishing it out, don't rely on them. The technicals will run through the enemy line here and continue to the rear of the office building, drop off their fighters, and continue to run harassment afterwards. While that is happening and while still under smoke, everybody else advances. The tanks can blow out the storefronts to deny ADVENT cover but we want the warehouse and the office building intact. Camp Alpha brought twelve guys, so they can fill out both tanks. Camps Bravo and Golf, you'll crew the technicals and are tasked with taking the office building. Camps Lima, November, and Oscar will advance on foot behind the smoke screen from these positions respectively."

"What sort of ADVENT composition are we looking at?"

"Mostly troopers. My drone here did a flyby an hour ago and spotted two mutons carrying a generator and two vipers alongside three officers." Rook paused, waiting for any other questions. He smugly clapped his hands together when none surfaced. "That's the plan. Get back to your people, fill them in, and--"

"It's a stupid plan."

All eyes fell on Vee, who slowly rose up on her coils until she was a head taller than the tallest person here. She sank back to her normal height as she pushed past Caleb and David to get a closer look at the map. My face burned a little brighter than usual, probably from the second-hand embarrassment that usually accompanied a friend deciding to make a scene.

"What did you say, snake?" Rook hissed. "What did I tell you about a short leash, Caleb? I don't want to see this thing, much less hear it. You're lucky enough I'm letting it hold a gun around everybody else."

"Yeah, get the science project back under control."

"As if the ADVENT spy's got anything worth saying. Anybody got a muzzle?"

"It's probably trying to get us killed."

"Let's go, Vee," said Caleb, half-heartedly beckoning for her as if he were only trying to placate the big bad man in the fancy armor.

"I cannot be the only one that sees this," she said, compressing her body into an s-shape as she looked the map over top to bottom. "Are the rest of you so intimidated by XCOM that you don't dare to point out the obvious? Liam, come here."

I wanted so badly to just shrink away into nothing, just cease to exist, when all of the big shots and experienced fighters trained their sights on me. It wasn't in me to say no to her, though. I trusted her implicitly and despite the obvious flush in my cheeks, timidly broke away from the semicircle to stand beside her. She spun me by the shoulders to face everyone else.

"This man," she said as though she were presenting some oddity at a carnival sideshow, "does not have any experience fighting. There is not one tactical thought in his mind." I was spun around once more, only to see her subtly mouth that she was sorry before she pointed at the map. "Can you tell what's wrong with this? All the time you spent hiking with your father and his father -- you can read a map, can't you?"

Thinking back on those times took me away from my embarrassment. Before the woods had receded from the rear of the farmhouse, my dad and grandfather would take my brother and I out deep into the woods for a few days -- it never truly felt as though we were in the wilderness, but we were always far enough out that home seemed just out of reach. Out there we were taught basic skills that dad said we would never need but were always good to have. How to make a make a snare, identifying plants and which were poisonous or safe, various do-it-yourself filters to further purify water -- things of that sort. Chief among them all was how to read a map, because dad and grandpa never showed us how to get back home; that was a job for me and my brother, and I was now prouder than ever to say that yes, I could in fact read a map.

It took me a minute to get my bearings based on the legend in the bottom-right; the little drone's projection looked good from afar but up close the resolution was less than ideal. I could still make out letters and numbers if I squinted hard enough.

"There's a road here," I said, drawing my hand up the right side, a little ways from the commercial park. "It looks like it leads to a bridge or some other kind of elevated ground, maybe a highway overpass. There's hills to the left which means -- which means the parking lot is in the middle of a depression. There's high ground on either side. Who builds some podunk outlet mall right next to a highway? And -- holy shit, is this us? We're close already, we could peek over this hill and see them staring back at us."

"Your area of attack," Vee said, taking over again, "is in the middle of a killzone. You have greater numbers and a frontal assault will work but you are needlessly throwing away the lives of countless fighters."

Rook's expression soured by the second, until he turned his back to us and addressed the camp leaders. "I am XCOM. We are the best we've got at the moment, and if you all would rather listen to Camp Bravo's newest pet--"

"I will sink my fangs into the next person to imply I am a pet, an animal, or that I have any love at all for the Elder's servants," Vee calmly said as she slithered up to Rook, raising herself to look down directly at him, "and flood your veins with so much venom it will come streaming out of every orifice of your body."

He didn't dare look away. I don't know if he was actually threatened by her or if he was trying to show he wasn't scared. Either way he seemed struck more than a little dumb and couldn't muster a single sound in response. Nobody else dared to speak up either. Vee took everybody's silence as an invitation to continue.

"XCOM is not infallible; if they were I would have been dead many times over since the start of this war. ADVENT is now on the defensive and they know it; they spent the entire war looking for a pitched battle but now they are reduced to guerilla tactics. As such, they would not sacrifice high ground directly adjacent to their position. You are being led to believe you have a viable approach but it is a trap. Have a technical move up the overpass -- I guarantee you will find ADVENT there waiting to ambush you as you move through the parking lot. Once the bridge is secured it will provide a clear line of sight to the forested hill at the other end of the commercial park, where I'm sure you will see more waiting for you to make your attack. Once the hill is clear and the bridge is secured, your approach will be much less costly. Leave the technical and its complement on the overpass where they can match any enemy movement to retreat further into the park."

The silence was overpowering. With everybody's eyes like lasers focused on Vee, I thought I would melt just standing so closely to her.

"Camp Golf!" shouted a tall asian woman, spinning on her heel to find her people. "Mount up! We're hitting the bridge."

Caleb leaned over to David and said, "Go with them. I want you and your rifle looking down on us."

"Aye, boss."

Rook was flabbergasted. "You can't be serious, Shiori. What if it's leading you into a trap?"

"Listening to her talk makes my hair stand on end but I won't ignore somebody if they're making sense. We'll hit the bridge and if there's nobody there, we'll come back and do things your way." In a flash, Shiori, David, and six others piled into one of the trucks and sped off, leaving us in a slowly-dissipating cloud of dust and dirt that had Rook sputtering and coughing as he tried to speak.

"This is beyond ridiculous," he said as he waved his hand around to clear the air. "XCOM drops me off to help you -- all of you! Do you have any idea how stretched thin we are with all the hotspots across the globe? And you would rather listen to the viper, who I might add was an enemy combatant only until two months ago? And whose word, for some reason, you all take at face value when it tells you it's friendly? I could shoot this thing where it stands by right and by authority. Any of you could do the same and nobody would bat an eye."

"I didn't know XCOM was executing prisoners of war," Caleb said, not even trying to hide his contempt. "You're more of an advisor anyway. There's no formal chain of command out here. If someone's got a better idea, roll with it instead of whining that your plan isn't so special anymore."

"What happened to you, Caleb?" Rook said, lowering his voice as he walked up toe-to-toe to the man. "XCOM saved your first camp. You remember that, don't you? Before we came, troopers were gunning people down left and right while chryssalids rampaged through the infirmary. I don't remember you taking prisoners then."

"Funny," Caleb growled, staring back down the length of his nose, "I don't remember seeing your face around when XCOM finally decided to show up."

Rook leaned back, crossing his arms as an evilly smug grin played across his face. Despite his posture, the armor made him look tense and ready for action at a moment's notice. "No, I wasn't there. But XCOM kept the footage and used it in tactics classes -- basically how not to defend a position. You had no lookouts on the perimeter, no patrols in the surrounding area, no defensible positions inside the walls. Your failures had a lot to teach."

"With all the holes this viper poked in your plan, seems like you might just be a shitty student."

Everybody else had instinctively drawn in around Caleb, protectively tightening the semicircle around him. It didn't stop Rook from balling his fists, though before any blows could be thrown, a staccato burst of booming gunfire erupted in the distance. Every head in the group whipped around in the direction it had come from, listening intently for any more shots. Several sharp pops split the silence once more, and again there was the deep thunder that I could only surmise was the gun mounted on the back of the truck. Every ounce of unfriendliness dried up, replaced entirely by a new sort of tension as we could only sit and wait. I nearly jumped when a radio on Caleb's chest squealed and crackled to life. He fingered the channel dial to clear it up.

"David? What's happening? You okay?"

"Yeah, we're fine," the radio buzzed back. "Caught a handful of them getting a turret network set-up, hidden inside a wrecked 18-wheeler. We're all fine--" A tirade of furious shouting in a foreign language broke his line of thought and he waited for it to pass before resuming, though it never did. He was forced to try and talk over it. "Shiori lost two fingers. She's upset."

"Can you see the hill?"

"One sec -- yeah, they're there. Three more with another turret. Guys, fire on my tracers." Another series of pops and booms echoed through the warming morning air as the same sounds seemed to shake the walkie right off Caleb's vest. "Hill's clear. The snake called it. ADVENT in the park are falling back further into the buildings."

This time everyone's gaze fell on Rook who was now forced to accept either his own inattention or the haphazard attitude with which he approached the lives of those he commanded. He stared at the dirt between his feet with his hands on his hips, sometimes reaching up to slowly and forcefully rub the bridge of his nose to distract himself from the unwanted attention. Every time he would try to raise his head and say something, whatever thoughts he had just seemed to disappear. Vee did not wait for him to regain his composure before calling for everyone's attention once again.

"The rest of the plan seems sound, though I would have the second technical approach the left flank after the infantry engage so that it can maneuver into the park and cut off enemy retreat. The tanks are somewhat vulnerable; sustained plasma fire can disable the tracks or weapons. The mutons and vipers will reveal themselves once the tanks make their approach. Focus your efforts on them first. If only the warehouses and office building are required intact, I would have the vehicles level the storefronts. Don't just deny them as cover -- obliterate them entirely and bring it down atop whoever is inside. Once the outermost defenders are dealt with, move the tanks closer in to screen the advancing infantry. Vehicles are replaceable but soldiers are not. Afterwards--"

"The tanks are not replaceable," Rook finally uttered. "Do you have any idea how much time and energy went into those things? How long we spent looking for parts? They've paid for themselves a hundred times over up and down the east coast in just two months. The next closest armor is in Florida."

"Then if they are lost today you will still have made a return on your investment," said Vee. "Unless you would look at the humans standing before you and pick which ones should die to preserve the vehicles." He looked to the sky as if god himself would show him in the clouds how he was supposed to respond to that. He just sighed and kept silent. "After the outer perimeter is secured, split the infantry into two elements. One will secure the warehouses and the other will secure the office. Does everyone understand?"

"Got it."

"Understood."

"Roger."

"And do you approve, XCOM?"

His brow furrowed and his eyes closed, Rook desperately searched for something in his mind to salvage the situation for himself. When he still found nothing worth saying, he just defeatedly threw his hands into the air, nearly whacking his drone floating beside him. "Mount up," he mumbled.

The semicircle dissolved as each camp leader broke away to explain the plan to their own people. As they passed by I could no longer see so much of the suspicion they so openly wore on their faces before, when Vee had just been some silent intruder to the group. Now she was a resistance fighter just like -- well, maybe not just like them, but close enough to have quickly earned more trust than one would think a former ADVENT soldier would ever deserve. She had stood in the midst of a dozen people who could have just as easily shot her as listened to her and just commanded everybody like she was XCOM herself. She suddenly had a new look about her. Powerful, assertive...god, it felt strange to even think it, but...

"What?" Vee said, slithering up to me.

"What?"

"You were staring."

"Oh," I stuttered, suddenly fumbling for words. "I'm impressed. You told me earlier you were scared about being around so many humans, but then you're just shouting orders around like you're their commander. I'm really impressed. I wish I had that kind of don't-give-a-damn."

"I volunteered to fight, not to die," she said, lowering her voice to a whisper as Rook approached, maybe emboldened by the absence of the camp leaders. I was suddenly aware that Caleb was not nearby.

"God himself," Rook cried, throwing his hands skyward before jabbing a finger in her direction, "could come down on a golden chariot with a legion of angels behind him and proclaim you are one of his chosen. And I still wouldn't trust you. Let me catch you acting funny just once -- only once." His mouth hung open and one more sound squeaked out, but he stop it short of forming any kind of recognizable word. He pursed his lips, sighed, and disappeared inside the open door on the back of the nearest tank and slammed the hatch shut behind him.

"He was going to call you pet again."

"But he didn't."

"He's scared of you," I said.

She faintly smiled, then turned and beckoned for me to follow her back towards Caleb, who was picking people to load up the second technical. "What about you?" she asked. "Are you afraid of what's coming? If you have any regrets, I would hope Caleb--"

"Not a chance, I don't trust any of them to watch out for you. And yeah, I'm kind of scared. That's pretty normal, isn't it?" She nodded. "I've already had what feels like a hundred brushes with death since I've met you. It makes it all feel so far away, you know? I could have been shot at the farm, I could have stepped on an actual landmine, the serial killer guy could have shot me, the berserker could have torn me to shreds -- if I'm going to go down, why not finally for a cause? Doing what my brother did feels right."

"Good mindset. Fear is important but you cannot allow it to be paralyzing."

"It's just -- ADVENT's not going to -- I mean, you were ADVENT too at one point, as were the skirmishers. Is it okay? It feels weird to ask. I don't even know what I'm asking."

"I do." She tapped Caleb on the shoulder and he turned. "Do you have a loudspeaker or megaphone or something similar?"

"Uh, yeah, Olga's got one. Olga!" A woman in the driver's seat of the technical stuck her head out the window. He repeated Vee's request and Olga withdrew again into the cabin, reappearing a moment later with the megaphone. He snatched it, thanked her then and handed it off the Vee, ignoring Olga's clear annoyance with where her property had ended up. Vee headed back towards the tanks, gently grabbing my shoulder for a moment to let me know she wanted me to follow her. "Hey, where are you going with that? Why do you need it anyway? You can't leave my side, remember?"

"Then follow me," Vee said. "It will only take a moment." A few quick steps put Caleb at our side and we went just past the tanks, barely stopping at the peak of the hill that separated us from the commercial park. She sank low to the ground until she was practically crawling, and Caleb and I followed suit. I dared not show anymore of myself than I needed to see what the battleground looked like. Across a vast parking lot was a run-down little outlet mall exactly as the map had described. A line of storefronts with shattered windows and displays faced us, overtaken in equal parts by rust and plants. A path split the complex down the middle and behind the deteriorating structure sat the black office building, the bottom and upper floor both sporting what would have been a solid, unbroken line of windows if any panes were left. Every few moments my eyes would catch a glimpse of movement and I would instinctively duck lower, only to remind myself that I couldn't get any lower with my chin already digging into the dirt.

Vee put the megaphone in front of her mouth and began to speak in ADVENT. I caught onto a word here and there, but I couldn't piece it together well enough until Caleb began to translate. Maybe he saw how confused I was.

"'If you surrender, you will be treated as fairly as I have. The Elders are no longer your masters'," he hastily spoke between the pauses in Vee's speech. "They won't surrender," he said to her.

"I know."

Silence blanketed the parking lot again. A two-tone voice broke the quiet and shouted in halting English, "Long live the Elders!"

"Those among them like me would have already left or been rooted out," Vee said to me, sliding backwards down the hill. "Those who remain cannot be convinced or reasoned with."

"Like chryssalids," I said, perhaps still trying to convince myself.

"Like chryssalids," she nodded.

"I'm glad you two have cleared up whatever you've cleared up, but we're about to move. Leave your backpacks on the airship. Trust me, you'll get them back."

With our loads lightened, Caleb took his spot in the truck bed atop the wheel well, snapping his fingers at Vee and slapping the spot beside him. She slithered on up as the other soldiers nervously made room for her, and she used her tail to pull me up by the wrist. I nestled myself between her and the trucks' cab, slightly spreading my legs to avoid the thick post that anchored the giant gun to the bed. The whole vehicle shook as Olga revved the engine; I had a feeling it was more than past due for whatever maintenance it required. During what was likely our last few moments of calm, Vee took inventory of her harness before doing the same to mine. She opened each pouch and pocket and told me what was inside: magazines, medical supplies, knife, flashlight, whatever other odd and end she found. When she was done I went through the same motions, slapping each pouch with my hand and reciting what was inside it. I think that was when I finally noticed my hands were shaking. I just white-knuckled my gun, hoping nobody would notice.

"This is anybody's last chance," Caleb said, letting his look linger on me. When everybody else seemed confused, I realized then he was probably speaking to me without actually speaking to me. "If you want out, now's the time."

Nobody said a word. Caleb let David know things were about to happen and then smacked the side of the truck. Olga slapped the horn and the men and women that had been waiting by the tanks filed in. Seconds later the armored vehicles rumbled to life with a smooth baritone note that belied how rough and dirty they looked. All of the people set to traverse on foot hunkered down at their respective sections of the parking lot, at the foot of the hill that shielded us from enemy view.

The tanks growled and lurched forwards, and no sooner had they crested the hill did bolts of green start flying overhead. They returned fire immediately, cannons rapidly spitting out their replies. Every shot seemed to feel like somebody rapping their knuckles on my head and I found myself reflexively flinching with every shot. I eventually lost sight of them as they steadily advanced and the only assurance they were still operating was the constant thumping of their guns, which I mistook several times for my heart beating up inside of my skull. A distant, continuous barking just audible between the tanks' reports told me that the technical on the bridge had opened fire as well. Olga revved the engine again, impatient to join the fight.

"Just wait," Caleb half-shouted. The guy across from me -- looking much older than he probably was -- noticed my reaction to the sounds and gave me his headset, claiming he was half-deaf already. I slipped it on and everything was subdued and dull, like I was underwater.

What came next sounded like a line of fireworks being launched from their tubes, that deep thumping that sometimes felt it could push me back if I had stood to close. Moments later thick white smoke began to drift over the hillside above us, billowing down to blanket everything and everyone. A fierce chorus of shouts broke through the din of battle and everybody on foot charged up and over the hill. New shots began to split the air above us, separate from the streaks of green, that seemed to move so fast they would visibly distort the air.

"Breathe," Vee said, her voice clearer than the crashing sounds of war nearby. I never even knew I had been holding my breath. "Stay close to me at all times. Listen carefully and watch closely. Trust those around you to do their jobs." I think I nodded; it was either that or the truck shaking as Olga revved the engine once more. By now the guys on foot must have been up over the hill for twenty or thirty seconds.

"Go! Now!"

The engine roared and the tires spun, spraying out a rooster-tail of dirt and rocks behind us. The millisecond we climbed over the hill the man on the mounted gun opened up like his finger was glued to the trigger, never once letting the gun go quiet for as long as we were on the move. I couldn't hear anything else over the immensely angry weapon that sounded as if someone was beating on a massive drum, and every time it fired my bones rattled so hard I thought my flesh was just going to shake right off my skeleton. Scalding casings clattered to the floor, quickly filling up every empty space. Then, for one quick and merciful second, it was quiet. I looked up and saw the man's head flop backwards, his body kept upright for a moment longer by his death-grip on the gun's handles. A heartbeat more and he fell away entirely, tumbling backwards like a heavy sack over the lip of the bed to be left behind on the overgrown asphalt. A second person jumped up with no hesitation and took his place, and the pounding drum and rain of empty brass continued. When I took a second glance at the body I saw a brown hunter's jacket that I hadn't noticed before.

"Breathe."

The truck jerked left, pressing Vee to me and squishing me against the cab as I was given a new view of the fight. The tanks continued their advance under the plasma volleys. A giant humanoid fired from the cover of a storefront; it looked about the same size of a berserker but wore green armor and a mask that covered its pale, flesh-colored face. One of the tanks adjusted its turret and loosed a rocket from a pod on its side; I tried not to blink but I couldn't help shielding my eyes from the ensuing explosion. When I looked again, the storefront was gone with only rubble and fire in its place. A second green-armored alien tried to run or change positions or something, but a tracer from the bridge found its mark and the creature's head just exploded -- it was there one second and gone the next.

"Breathe."

At this point our truck began to take fire. Chips of metal flew through the air as incoming rounds sparked off of the metal plating covering the sides. It wasn't entirely sufficient, however. A well-aimed burst took a ragged chunk out of the far side of the driver's cabin, showering the rest of us with shards of metal. The man across from me, who had so graciously given me his headset, took a bullet in the arm. The woman beside him immediately set to work even as he howled in pain, popping open several pouches on her vest and doing her best to treat him as we sped along across parking medians and speed bumps eroded by time. I wondered if I would have been hit if that bullet had keep going.

"Liam, breathe!"

We rounded the far side of the park, passing by the storefronts and finally stopping at another pathway that led towards the center of the complex where the office building was. Rusted dollies littered the area and weathered, broken clay pots lined the sides at regular intervals. The main path was impeded every couple dozen feet or so by large, waist-high stone planters that each housed a plant whose roots had long ago burst through the walls of their containment. The truck skidded to a hasty stop as a lone black-clad figure darted out from a darkened corner towards the office building. The mounted gun thundered overhead and he crumpled into a pile without any noise whatsoever.

Olga shouted, "Everybody fuckin' out!"

Vee gracefully slithered from her seat as I pretty much just fell over the side, desperately trying to hug whatever solid thing was closest to me and never wanting to let go. As I slowly got my bearings the big gun pounded again and two more troopers joined their comrade on the floor, orange blood pooling into a crater in the stone. Vee wound the tip of her tail around one of my wrists and dragged me into cover beside her, behind the stone planter closest to us. I switched the safety off my gun and let go of my first breath since the truck first moved over the hill.

"Tanks must be doing work if they're already trying to fall back," Caleb shouted. "Nowak and Vasquez, clear these two stores on either side of us and make sure the back doors don't link to anything that comes off the south side. Everybody else, hold here and fuck up anybody that tries to get past."

The park as a whole was arranged in a square, with each side sporting a single path that lead into a central, circular plaza. The storefronts closer to the center gently curved away inward, creating a fifteen or twenty foot gap that had to be crossed if anybody wanted to get to the two-story office. As the tanks and fighters pushed further in, ADVENT would be forced to fall back through the plaza. They were trapped and they didn't even know it yet.

"Liam," Vee said without tearing her laser focus from the sights on her gun, "Do as I do." She had her weapon resting on the stone wall of the planter. I pulled myself into an uncomfortable half-crouch to copy her, resting the rifle's barrel -- and most of my weight -- onto a shallow divot in the bricks. She reached over to flip the safety of my gun, but offered a tight smile upon finding I had already done it. "Fire in short, controlled bursts. Do not stop firing until your target is down or until you are empty. Aim for center of mass -- the chest. Try to stagger your fire to cover your team."

"Stagger?"

"Fire when they are not. Above all, remember that whatever you find in your sights is like a chryssalid."

"Okay," I panted.

"And remember to breathe."

"I'm trying."

"You can do this."

"Everyone get ready," Caleb said, tension seeping through his voice. I looked back in time to see him adjusting his radio. "Rook says the ADVENT defensive is collapsing. Any minute now they'll be passing us by. Fingers on triggers, people."

It felt like hours but we only waited seconds for the rest of ADVENT to start trickling into our line of sight -- dazed, confused, maybe tired or wounded by the way they stumbled around, seemingly oblivious to the wide open space they found themselves in. One of them looked our way, a piece of the full-face helmet missing to reveal a familiar fear etched onto his flattened features. He looked so much like those troopers I had seen on television weeks ago, right before the camera panned away to avoid showing their execution.

Vee shot first, her gun barking out a long burst before the trooper could even turn around to warn anybody. Each shot hit home, climbing upwards across his chest and ending at his neck as fragments of black armor gave way to the flesh underneath. He dropped to the ground under a puff of orange blood that delicately lingered in the air. Her shots startled me into pulling my own trigger, but in the cacophony of gunfire as everybody else opened fire, I couldn't tell if it was my bullets connecting or someone else's. A handful of troopers tried to find positions to shoot back at us; it was hard, if not impossible when they had tanks behind them, snipers on one side and us on the other. No matter where they turned, they were met by a furious fusillade of fire from all ends. They eventually gave up trying to defend their retreat at all and just sprinted for the office building. Barely anybody made it past the stream of lead from the technical; he didn't let up on the trigger once. The area leading up to the office entrance was so littered with bodies that the handful who made it through the hail of bullets had tripped and stumbled over their comrades before making it inside. He kept firing well after there was no more movement -- just to make sure. it made sense but I couldn't keep my stomach from churning. After sufficiently chopping up whatever bodies lay strewn about the ground, the big gun turned its aim onto the second floor of the office and began firing in short bursts, shattering what remained of the windows and showering the area with glass and stone. I didn't see any ADVENT up there yet so I wasn't sure what was going on, but everybody else seemed slightly less tense so I let myself wind down a little as well.

"Friendlies coming up, hold fire!" A hesitant hand came out from where ADVENT troopers had retreated from, offering a friendly little wave before the rest of the person stepped into view. She wore a brown hunter's jacket and had a bleeding gash at her hairline that had blood streaming down one side of her face. Were it not for the fact that she tried in vain to wipe her eye clean I might've thought she wasn't bothered by it at all. Behind her, more resistance fighters began to fill out the central plaza, checking bodies and making sure nothing was moving that shouldn't be. I felt my skin start to crawl as a few more gunshots rang out.

"What's the warehouse situation?" Caleb said. He fished a rag from his own vest and handed to her while dozens of other resistance fighters swarmed past us further into the park. A young black girl ran past, holding her gun up and cheering all the way as she bore a startlingly familiar smile.

"A few troopers managed to slip through the stores to hole up inside. Alpha, Lima, and November are moving on them now. Camp Zulu had no fighters to spare but they're now routing two airships to pick up casualties," she said, wiping her face as clean as she could before tying the rag around her head to staunch the bleeding. "Golf is still on the bridge, so that leaves Bravo and Oscar to take the office. I've got seven guys who can still fight. Figured we take one floor, you take the other."

"Sounds good. Where's Rook?"

"Little bastard hasn't set foot outside of his tank. I switched channels when he started micromanaging like I was working retail again."

"Okay, screw him then. Don't need him." Caleb replaced his gun's magazine with a fresh one. Everybody else followed suit; I sloppily copied them, fumbling with the magazine as my whole body seemed to be experiencing an earthquake. "Vee, up front with me. You can breach a room, can't you?"

"Yes, but Liam--"

"No offense to him but he can bring up the rear. I'm not going to have someone so green anywhere near the front." That was fine by me. "Let's move."

My boots were practically splashing in blood with every step as I tried to find a clear path around the bodies of so many ADVENT. Even after clearing that killzone and stepping onto dry stone again, I still felt my boots stick to the floor as I left orange footprints all the way to the office entrance. It was a thin, rectangular building with hardly enough space for us all to move. An open lobby shrank into a narrow corridor that ran to another door at the other end of the building. To the immediate left of the entrance was a staircase. Dirt and orange blood peppered the moldy white walls and daylight brightly shined through a myriad of bullet holes. We slowly made our way upstairs as the second team made their entrance and began clearing rooms on the first floor. A slamming door, a fiery exchange of gunfire and shouting -- somehow the cramped quarters made everything seem more violent and much, much more personal.

Vee robotically broke left at the top of the stairs and three shots echoed down through the stairwell as Caleb broke right, then flipped himself around to fall in behind Vee. The rest of us followed until we were all standing in the hallway, huddled against the wall as the people at the front did their thing. The second floor was almost the same as the first: it was a single corridor with one wall made entirely of windows and three doors on the other side, and another door waiting at the very end with a ADVENT body slumped against it. Caleb tapped Vee on the shoulder and she stopped dead in her tracks while he waved to the technical outside and indicated the first door. Everybody backed up once the idea became apparent.

The technical opened up again to burp out a line of fire into the first room, ripping out chunks of the wall and flooding the corridor with dust so thick I couldn't see to the end of the hall anymore. A feminine two-toned voice cried out in the ADVENT tongue as bullets tore through the room. When the fire stopped, Vee, Caleb, and the third guy flowed smoothly into the room. Six gunshots rang out, and all three exited to resume their place in line so the group could move down the hall to the next room.

Where before the thought was merely fleeting, now I was sure that I would never be able to do something like this. Adam might have been made for it but I had no doubts that if I had ever gotten involved with the resistance, I would've been dead within a week. Making myself a target by manning mounted guns, sprinting across open spaces covered only by smoke, holding down a trigger on a narrow angle to kill anybody that happened to walk through -- this wasn't me and it never would be. I didn't want it to be me. Being forced to kill was bad enough to plague me with nightmares ever since.

But, I realized, I wasn't doing this for me. I was not trying to satisfy some bloodlust. I wasn't looking to collect my pound of flesh from ADVENT. This was for Vee; this was for her shot at freedom and some semblance of a normal life, or as normal as someone like her could ever have on Earth. Even if I'm not good at it, I'm not going to just give up on looking out for her. Caleb seemed genuine about his deal with Vee but we were nowhere near the fringes of the battle. There was no way we could slip away unseen even with the fight mostly won. That had me thinking about exit strategies, and I didn't really have any of those. In fact I didn't have much of anything in my head at the moment. I'm fairly certain every ounce of blood in my body had been replaced by adrenaline, sweat, and bile, and I was just waiting to fall apart into a sack of mush. I couldn't operate for much longer like this; my vision was as shaky as my hands, like I couldn't focus on anything. I kept trying to blink away the dust and sweat in my eyes so hard I was starting to see spots. Everything around me seemed like a hallucination, a nightmare where not even thundering guns or screams both human and inhuman could wake me up.

The same pattern repeated from before with the second room. The giant gun outside shredded the walls and filled the other two rooms with bullets, and the first three people in line swiftly rushed in to put down anybody still putting up a fight. Only this time things didn't go so smoothly after Vee and Caleb went to clear the second room.

Someone behind the door at the end of the hall opened fire, splintering the heavy wooden door and blowing through the ADVENT corpse blocking it closed. Somebody in front of me tried to return fire and got a few shots off before everybody tumbled backwards like dominoes, knocking me to the floor where I found myself pinned. Warm blood speckled my face and trailed down my lips and I started to panic, trying to tear at my vest for the first aid pouch before I realized why the man atop me was not moving, before I realized it wasn't my blood; a chunk of his head was just -- gone, like the flesh had been sheared away to expose the stark white bone beneath. It wasn't just him, though. Nobody else was moving but me.

"Liam? Liam!"

I heaved as much of the body off of me as I could, barely making enough room to free up my gun and look over the dead man's shoulder. Vee stumbled -- as much as a legless person could -- into the hall at the same time the door at the far end had begun to open and...

...and with that mean glare I had first seen when she had her gun leveled with my face, Penny burst through and trained her rifle on Vee again. She was all smiles at first before her expression quickly flipped into an angry grimace that promised violence, red and orange blood slowly soaking through her muddy brown hunter's jacket. She was going to shoot Vee, who in that moment just looked scared and hungry -- just like the first night I had met her. She was wearing that shiny black armor and the hole in her hood was bleeding. She was ADVENT. Penny had every right to be angry, to want all of ADVENT dead for what they'd done to her mother.

But then the armor fell away and I saw the Megadeth shirt Vee wore, one of many borrowed from my brother's dresser. Beneath the bottom hem were the scars that had before been open wounds, ones that I had helped to heal while I had chattered on about the house and my grandfather. I saw how she stared at me with inquisitive, bright red eyes and how her tongue flickered like it did when we had baked chicken. She wasn't ADVENT. She had been at one point -- in a life that had never been hers at all -- but now she was Vee. She was my friend, she was someone worth saving. If pulling the trigger to save her gave me nightmares, then it was still worth it. I'd do it again. Telling myself I was a defender instead of a killer made it go down a little easier, but I had no delusions that everything afterwards would be okay. I'd still live with the consequences of my actions.

There was no way Vee could raise her gun in time, though as if in anticipation, she arched her body back to clear as much of herself as she could from the corridor. My rifle shuddered and the burst caught Penny dead on, her surprise still frozen on her face. One more frantic pull of the trigger sent another long burst that broke high to dig chunks out of the ceiling, though not before smashing into her chest and neck as she was still reeling from her wounds. I blinked and the ADVENT trooper fell flat onto his back, his blood spattered onto the window beside him and gushing from the massive craters the bullets had punched into his armor.

"Liam!" Vee rushed over to help me up, pulling me out from my grim cover and worriedly wiping the blood from my face. She ran one hand all over me, pulling at my clothing and popping open her first aid pouches with her other hand.

"I'm okay, I'm okay. It's not -- it's from these guys," I said. As though I had suddenly remembered the gruesome extent of his injuries, I promptly doubled over and vomited what I'm sure was the last ounces of fluid my body had. No more blood, sweat, adrenaline, bile -- I was absolutely empty.

"Christ above," Caleb muttered, just now seeing the carnage for himself. He covered his eyes before trailing his hands down his face, leaving bloody, dirty smears. His eyes were empty. I could only imagine how well he knew these three people -- how well he knew their wives or husbands or children, how many times he had fought beside them in the past, or how often he saw them while waiting in the ration line. He dialed in his radio and spoke slowly and calmly, like he had to concentrate on speaking. "David -- yeah, make your way down here. Tell them to set the airships down in the parking lot. Two should be plenty for the wounded. We'll gather -- uh, hang on David," he said before turning to us. "You hear that?"

The ADVENT trooper I had shot coughed, sputtering out an orange mist. He reached for something on his belt right before Vee promptly shot him, though not before he opened his hand to weakly roll something towards us across the floor. As he pushed a laugh and four ADVENT words through the blood filling his throat, my terror froze me.

"Grenade!"

Vee slapped her coils around my chest so hard that it knocked the air from my lungs, and she dragged me back and around the stairwell's corner before wrapping herself entirely around me and pushing my head down. I didn't know where Caleb was. He had been right next to us, he had started running at the same time as us, but I just wasn't seeing him. I didn't know if he was still in the hallway or if he had found another spot to take cover in, but he wasn't with us when it happened.

The first thing I noticed was not the sound, but the intense wave of heat that washed through the hallway that made me feel as if I was inside of a giant oven. Then came the loudest bang I had ever heard in my life, like a hundred lightning bolts had struck right beside me; the ear protection barely did anything to keep my entire head from ringing like a clock. Even as I squeezed my eyes shut to shield them from the debris whipping through the air, I could still see the extraordinary green glow through my eyelids, making me think it had been something like a plasma grenade.

The emerald light faded, the ringing in my ears subsided, and the artificial heat dissipated to gave way to the late morning sun's warmth. Vee's coils cautiously loosened; I hadn't realized how tight she had wound herself around me until I took my first breath.

"Caleb! Caleb!"

I called out again and again to no avail, feeling dread rising in my throat again. I imagined Freddie back at the camp fretting over whether her husband was going to come back, if luck would have his back just one more time. Around the corner was there was only utter devastation that still appeared as an oddly elegant mess. The epicenter of the explosion looked like someone had carved a neat sphere out of the stone, ceramic tile, and walls, and I could actually see down into the first floor. Stubborn embers still brightly glowed orange or a ghostly green. Everything beyond that radius was hell, however. Any material past those glowing hot bits was shredded to the point of being unidentifiable. I couldn't even see the trooper's corpse. The walls looked worse despite already being pulverized by the technical outside.

"Over here, Liam!"

I spun around to find Vee hunkered down beside Caleb, who let go of a long groan to my relief. He seemed mostly unharmed, though as I drew closer I could tell such was not the case. The most obvious injury was the loss of his left hand starting from about the middle of his forearm. Elsewhere across his body were too many nicks and scratches to count, probably from flying debris or shrapnel, if plasma grenades even produced shrapnel.

"Holy shit, what do we do?" She lightly slapped his cheeks, maybe looking to provoke a response. He mumbled something and moved his head. That was good enough to satisfy her before she moved on.

"Stay calm, first of all," Vee said, tightly wrapping her tail just above the amputation while she fished supplies out of her vest. The frayed flesh at the end seemed partly cauterized already, but fresh blood still freely oozed in the space between. I couldn't find his arm nearby. Caleb groaned again, and I had the feeling he was just barely conscious or in shock. She jabbed him in the chest with two syrettes and began to apply a tourniquet. "Hold this here -- good. Pull this as tight as you can until I say -- that's good, stop," she said, tugging on the material to test how snug it was. We applied a second tourniquet just above the first. "His pulse is strong considering his injury. He should recover with treatment. Can you carry him?"

Vee took my rifle and I tugged on the straps of his vest to see how heavy he was. He was no featherweight but he was certainly lighter than a full water barrel back at the house. I never carried one but simply moving one was a pain in the ass, so Caleb would be no problem. Vee instructed me on how to pick him up in something called a fireman's carry, which placed his stomach across my shoulders while I looped one arm between his knees and my other between his arms.

Waiting at the stairs was an audience. The woman who had helped clear the first floor was there along with a few of her team, but at the top step was David, his wide eyes and slack-jawed look contrasting with the cold marksman I had seen on the battlements of his camp. I wasn't sure how long they had been watching us but nobody said a word, only hastily descending the stairs before us to make room. Keeping my footing was no easy task but it felt nice to have something to concentrate on, other than the death and destruction that had taken place. Every time I thought about the stream of orange blood or the dead men I had been pinned under, I just thought about putting one foot in front of the other without tipping over, one step at a time.

David finally found his voice once we were outside. "Zulu's got airships in the parking lot for med-evac. Is he going to make it? He'll make it, right?"

"He'll live," Vee said.

"I hope he's a not a lefty, though," I added. David was unamused but it was impossible to miss the grumbling laughter I felt across my back.

Two ADVENT airships idled exactly where David said they'd be, their engines pushing up clouds of dust that whipped away at my skin. Each had all four wings painted white on both sides, with two blue stripes stretching across the entire length. As we approached I only then noticed the various trails of blood that cut all across the grass and asphalt leading up to the airships. Both had floors already slick with blood and laden with groaning, writhing bodies. A loose mesh netting laid across everybody like a blanket, presumably to keep them in place when pulled taut before the ship got underway. Two people -- doctors, nurses, I don't know -- tended to the wounded, but dropped what they were doing to help load Caleb onboard.

He and David shared a few words while waiting for the ship to depart. Caleb seemed much more coherent, or at least just coherent enough to maintain a short conversation with small words. After a while the engines started to whine just a little more, signaling they were ready for take off. Caleb put his good hand on David's shoulder, said something and then smiled weakly. David had his back to us but it was clear he kept reaching up to wipe his eyes. In that moment I saw my father with his hands on my shoulders or my brother's in any of a thousand moments across the too-short time we had with him: settling our brotherly disputes, tempering our expectations, lifting us past our disappointments. Caleb and David looked nothing alike but at that moment their relationship became just a little clearer.

I shielded my face as the airships took off to deliver the wounded, and for one glorious moment after they were gone, there were no explosions or gunfire or screams -- just chirping birds and the gusting breeze.

David looked at me with something in his eyes resembling some respect, and surprisingly maintained that expression as he looked Vee up and down. "Thank you. For looking after him, I mean. He always forgets how goddamn old he is when it comes time to fight."

"You're welcome," I said. Vee only offered a timid nod. He walked past and motioned for us to follow him back towards the hill past the parking lot, back to where we hand landed.

"He told me about your arrangement. I'm not keen on it but he's a better judge than I am of, uh..." He paused, struggling to find the right word as his gaze lingered on Vee, "...people. Rook diverted the tanks to the warehouse so you should probably get going before he rolls back around. Go hop on the mosquito and it'll take you within fifty miles of City 31. No closer though; there's rumors the city's got a mean anti-air network."

Fifty miles! I could hardly believe my ears. They were going to drop us off right at the damn doorstep! Vee whipped her head around to see if I was as excited as she was; her hood seemed like it was flickering or vibrating or something. I had never seen that before, so I guessed she was really excited. And I was too, though as much as I wanted to keep my mouth shut and take what was offered I couldn't keep quiet just one nagging thought.

"Aren't there more wounded? You could use your ship to move more of them."

"These things are fast as all hell, man. Camp Zulu's VTOLs took the critical cases, and their camp isn't too far west. They'll be back in a little while to pick up the ones we lost. Dropping you two off and getting the mosquito back won't take but an hour, tops. I appreciate your concern though."

We trudged over the hill again and saw the mosquito still waiting for us, our bags resting inside the crew compartment. Vee and I took off our harnesses and offered them up; David took them back but emptied the leftover ammunition from the pouches to give to us. As we packed it all away into our bags, I came across the box of cigarettes squished at the bottom. Hidden from David's sight, I nudged Vee and handed them to her and then motioned towards him.

She shook her head and whispered, "Don't test him."

"Trust me, would you?"

She sighed, reluctantly relieving me of the little box and spinning around. As she approached David, he stood a little straighter and leaned back; he was uncomfortable, but not repulsed. She held the cigarettes out for him to take but she appeared hurt, as if he'd already slapped them out of her hand. Instead he quickly snatched them from her and held the box up to his ear, vigorously shaking it with a smile.

He wiped his expression away the next moment. "Don't think this means I like you," he said, wagging a finger at her. "But it's a start."

The engines whined higher and higher before crossing over into a jetliner's roar. David and his friendly little wave disappeared behind the compartment doors sliding down to shut us inside, bathing us in the red glow of the interior lights. As the ship rocked backwards to gain altitude, I did my best to mentally will my organs to stay in place. Despite all the space inside, Vee still stood right beside me, her tail wrapped around my legs and her hand holding mine to the overhead handholds. It was probably for the best. When the acceleration kicked in, it was just as disorienting as last time.

"Fifty miles! I cannot believe this. Even at our fastest pace it would have taken a week or more to get there."

I was impressed Vee was so unbothered by flying in this thing that she could stand to talk, but I quickly realized she had probably flown in one hundreds or thousands of times before. I couldn't tell if she was trying to distract me from the feeling of my organs being compressed into an accordion or if she was just so excited that she couldn't keep it bottled up inside.

"I still don't even know how to get in. We'll worry about that when we must. How do you go about looking for an apartment? Where do you start looking? Are there just pictures posted somewhere and you point out one you want? Something that faces the water would be nice -- I think the city has a major waterway running through it but I can't recall. How hard is it to find a job? How does the process work for humans? If non-humans are there the process must be similar, right? They can't all just be standing around doing nothing. I still don't even know what sort of job I want. I think there's -- I think --"

She trailed off. The unspoken question she left in the air made me feel somehow worse than I already was. After a moment I heard it too: a low, constant beeping that hadn't been there during the first flight. The volume grew louder and Vee's grip on me became bone-crushingly tight.

"Vee," I said, feeling my organs squeezing past my lungs to crowd my throat, "I can't feel my legs. Ease up."

"Brace yourself!"

"What?"

The aircraft rocked sideways as the door on the left side disappeared, ripped apart in a flash of green light and bathing us in heat. Two more bolts of plasma streaked past, originating from somewhere on the ground. The wind threatened to whip us right out of the compartment but the mosquito listed and spun, pressing us against the other side of the interior. The last thing I remembered was Vee shifting her coils around me, compressing me into a fetal position as I glimpsed the approaching treetops through the open door.

Chapter Text

I was surprised for some reason to see daylight when I opened my eyes. I didn't know why, and I also had no clue why my ears were ringing and my head was spinning like I was on some cheap, vomit-inducing carnival ride. My entire body ached when I tried to get to my feet. After struggling for a few moments, I decided that simply sitting up would have to do for now. That proved difficult as well, but despite the pain in my joints I managed to hug my knees to my chest and see just what was going on. Moving was not easy with the weight hanging from my shoulders; I recalled then I had a backpack on.

I thought I called for Vee but what actually came out of my mouth was a groaning jumble of gibberish. There wasn't any reply. A crackling fire to my left ate away at a chunk of mangled metal, shorting the electronics that ran underneath and producing intermittent showers of white sparks. That was when I remembered, through the opaque fog of my thoughts, that I had been on an ADVENT airship dubbed the mosquito. Except it wasn't ADVENT's anymore -- it was David's and Caleb's. It belonged to Camp Bravo. And even in the rising terror that quickly tightened around me, I still had a moment to muse that they were going to be pissed when it never came back.

I tried calling out again and though the results were a little better, it still wasn't anywhere as loud as I was hoping. When I tried to get up, I felt I was on a slope; the entire airship was pitched sideways. When I finally managed to get one foot beneath me, its support didn't last long. I put barely any weight on it and lost my balance as the world continued to spin, tumbling down and out onto the dirt just past the compartment door. Behind the ship was a long trench gouged into the earth by the crash, scattered with bits and pieces of metal and broken, splintered trees.

The world seemed to mostly align itself a few moments later, and with a still-unsteady sense of balance and clearing vision I looked back to the ship to search for Vee. She wasn't inside, nor did I see her backpack. I didn't see any tracks that resembled the wavy line her body would draw into the dirt; I did see some footprints that resembled a human's, but nobody else was around. A door to the front of the ship was open, probably wrenched from its hinges in the crash. I peeked inside and wish I hadn't; the only thing I could see of the pilot was his outstretched hand frozen into a clawed grip. The rest of him was thankfully hidden behind the mass of metal crushing him. What was left of the instrument panel sparked and sputtered, thoroughly broken as it was, but a partially garbled message occasionally broke through the static. It warned the resistance forces at the commercial park of incoming enemy anti-air and called for rescue at a set of grid coordinates that never came. Either the pilot had died before he could say or the message was just cutting out.

Something new apart from the blood-boiling rush of fear that warfare had brought ate at my insides. When I called again for Vee and still had no answer, I realized it was the chill of true terror creeping up my spine -- honest-to-god fear that I hadn't felt since my parents had died, since my brother had left -- fear that she had died in the crash and I hadn't been able to look out for her at all. The only things keeping my emotions in check and the tears from spilling over was to tell myself to act like Vee. Be as confident as she had been, as exacting as she had been. Do not take chances, do not hesitate. What would she have done first? Observe her surroundings.

Wiping away the last of the blurriness from my eyes, I took a look around. I saw buildings everywhere just past the immediate vicinity, itself taken up mostly by dead trees and empty spaces. When I saw a broken stone path leading past a pair of benches I guessed this had been a park at some point. The surrounding buildings looked like old shops, broken display cases and neon signs long since devoid of color. A growing sense of unease began to muscle out the fear and sadness in my head. The area was heavily urbanized -- not quite a city, but I still couldn't remember why that was bad. All I recalled was that Vee and I had avoided the commercial zone beside Penny's neighborhood--

A flash of yellow strewn across a large, decaying bush caught my eye.

"Vee!" I rushed over to her, doing my best to ignore the aches that made me stumble halfway. She looked remarkably fair considering the fact she must've been thrown from the crash. A few cuts across her body dripped yellow blood, and her Megadeth shirt and hiking pack had some nasty rips all over despite holding together. I panicked a little seeing a bit of branch poking through her hood until I realized it was going through the hole Eric's gun must've blown through it before I had even met her. I held my hand in front of her slitted nostrils and frantically waited. When her chest expanded and then a single warm breath hit my hand, my heart could have just leapt out of my chest at that moment. I could have jumped for joy but nothing could have gotten me to let go of her. Instead I just mashed my lips to her forehead while patting her cheeks and running my hands over what I could reach of her hood. She seemed to shudder as she came around, weakly grabbing hold of my wrist in order to stop me.

"Oh my god, thank you, thank you. Are you hurt? Can you move?" I hugged her close as she lazily flopped her tail onto the ground, to keep her from falling entirely. I couldn't see her face with how she buried it into my chest, but given how her claws dug into me I assumed she was just as sore as I was. "Is anything broken? Are you okay?"

"Concussion -- I think. Very sore. All over. Will manage. You?" She spoke like she was learning English all over again, each word breathy and forced out alongside a ragged breath.

"I feel like a truck hit me but I'm not bleeding and nothing's broken. Do inertial dampeners help with a crash?"

"Supposedly." She rolled the rest of her body out to follow her tail. If I hadn't been hanging onto her she would've fallen face first into the dirt. I swayed like a tree in the wind as she leaned more and more weight on me. It was a struggle just to stay upright. "Where -- the pilot..."

"The pilot didn't make it. I think he got a message out to warn them about the gun but I can't tell if anybody knows where we crashed. I don't know where we are. Looks commercial. I think we're in an old dog park or something. There's streets boxing us in, lined with stores." Her tongue just sort of fell from her mouth, lolling about like it was moving in slow motion compared to how she normally flicked it with such precision. It went back in faster than it had come out.

"ADVENT coming," she said, pausing to catch her breath. "Need to get inside. Away from crash."

She threw one arm over my shoulders as I gingerly held her close, trying to support her as we walked. Helping someone out after a twisted ankle was easy. It was a much more cumbersome affair when the person I was trying to support had no legs. Normally the injured person would stutter-step or hop delicately to keep pace with their slow-moving support, but Vee could obviously do no such things without legs. Instead, I found myself matching her movements like I was trying to support a wet noodle. She would lean forward and slide the rest of her body up as if it were being dragged.

We picked a store at random -- an old brick-and-mortar pharmacy with a busted sign, the neon tubes dusty and broken. Glass crunched noisily underfoot but Vee made no objections as she tenderly scooted across the floor. The shelves were predictably bare, both on the floor and behind the counter, with only a few empty pill bottles rolling about as we walked. A set of stairs brought us to a storage room on the right full of pungently rotting newspapers and a soggy, wrinkled, pulpy mass of what looked like cardboard. A single window overlooked the street and the park, and from this distance I could fully appreciate the lengthy trench the ship had made when it had crashed. I only looked for a moment before carefully laying Vee down onto the messy pile of damp cardboard. A swarm of indiscriminate insects scattered when they felt their home had been disturbed.

Vee tried her best to get comfortable while I peeked outside the window, careful not to expose too much of myself. After a few minutes, a trio of ADVENT troopers marched up to the crash site, their guns drawn as they poked about the wreckage. A fourth trooper wearing a large helmet with deep red accents joined them shortly after. He pointed at the ground and the into the street, and as my alarm grew over the prospect of tracks, I saw that there was nothing in the street indicating which way we had gone. Still, they looked nervous as they gazed into the mess of buildings past the park. The red trooper pointed and shouted and everybody turned tail.

"What's happening?" Vee whispered.

"I don't know. Four ADVENT came out to check the crash, one of them was in red armor--"

"An officer."

"--and then he saw something that spooked everybody. They just ran -- hang on." Something resembling a person ambled out into view, wearing the ragged remains of clothing on its body. It's skin was grey and wrinkled but the shape was unmistakably human. It took off after the troopers with a horrifying screech. A dozen more just like it, all in varying states of undress, joined the chase, though some lost interest before even crossing the street. "There's people here. I mean -- they look like people but they're all gray and gross and all of them have green eyes."

Vee quietly groaned, clutching her head as she swayed like the room was turning in circles. "Be quiet. No sound."

I watched for a little while longer. These things acted like animals, mindlessly scrabbling over any obstacle between them and whatever it was that had their interest. They didn't move like a pack or a team, and it became apparent that they barely noticed one another with how they constantly bumped into each other. Through the shreds of clothing still left on one, I could see the flesh was almost nonexistent; it was barely more than a walking skeleton, the skin dotted with holes and stretched tight across the ribs, pelvis, and spine. One of them turned around and gave me a good look at its face. All of its hair was gone and the skin was pulled tight and away from its features, leaving a minimal nose and a permanent ghastly grin that exposed a set of decayed and jagged teeth. By far and away the most striking feature were the eyes that seemed to unsettlingly glow an iridescent green.

And being the idiot that I was, I didn't realize until too late why I had such a good view of this thing's face. It pushed past some of its kind and began making its way towards our building.

"I think one saw me." Even as dazed as she was, Vee still went through the effort of making herself combat ready. When her hands reached for a gun that had never been there, however, she gently whined and fell back onto her pile of paper and cardboard. I shrugged my backpack from my shoulders and quietly set it down. In one of the side pockets was the large hunting knife with the serrated edge, and I spent a moment more digging the pistol out to slip it into my waistband -- just in case. I wasn't ready for what I was about to do but Vee was in no shape to fight. I tiptoed past the top of the stairs and into another room across the way. Inside was an old box spring and moldy wooden desk, a dull brass lamp sitting atop of it. There was an open window leading to a fire escape, but before I could even think of going back for Vee and making a run for it, a commotion downstairs told me opportunity was gone.

An uneven gait and heavy footsteps scattered the debris across the floor downstairs as this thing searched for a way up. It sounded like it could barely keep itself upright, like it was falling into every shelf or crashing into the shards of glass still left in the displays. Its steps drew closer and closer until stopping for a heartbeat at the bottom of the stairs. I did my best to just will it away, to think as loudly as possible that there wasn't anything up here worth mentioning. Obviously, such thoughts were nothing more than wishes. I heard it totter up the stairs, hands roughly sliding across old wallpaper as it leaned for support, or slapping the wooden steps as it sometimes fell forward onto all fours. It made guttural sounds like a rabid dog, though somewhere in its throat I swore I still heard whispers of actual words. I had no misconceptions, though; I didn't need Vee to tell me these things were mindless.

I took one more look at Vee and mouthed I was fine, to try and dispel the worry in her eyes. I moved out of sight of the doorway and hugged the wall adjacent to it, anxiously readjusting my sweaty grip around the knife's handle as I waited for this cruel parody of a human to poke its head into my room. Or it would see Vee first and expose its back, and I would have to be quick to keep it from making noise. Despite the obvious I still found it comforting to repeat in my head that it was not a person. It might have been at some point, but it clearly wasn't now. Oddly enough, panic set in not because I was about to kill something, but because I had no idea how to do it. All I had to go off of were movies and video games from my pre-invasion years. Could I just jam the blade through the skull with enough force and kill it instantly? I shivered for a moment as I thought about cutting the throat, using the serrated end to try and saw through the flesh as quickly as possible. Or would the straight edge of the blade slice more cleanly?

Its footsteps paused at the top of the stairs. Hoarse breathing shoved a cloud of dust into the room, just past my face. The tightness in my chest let me know I was holding my breath, and I silently exhaled to regain some sense of self-control. I didn't know if Vee clapped her hands or what, but it was clear whatever sound she had made had been on purpose. An angry stomp was my signal that this thing was looking the other way and I decided now was the only chance I was going to get.

I rounded the corner with the knife held high and lunged, wrapping one arm around its waist as it tried to wheel around and face me. I didn't know where to bring the knife down; in my indecision I just plunged it into the chest as close to the heart as I could while in the scuffle. It cried out in a haunting mixture of shriek and zombie-like moan and I panicked. I withdrew the knife, trailing black blood and dusty flakes of gray skin, and dragged it up to the neck, sawing back and forth like I was cutting into a tough steak. Its hands grasped in desperation, reaching back to try and tug on my hair or to try and get the knife away. It wasn't long before its struggles weakened and its cry turned into little else than a gurgling last gasp that saw blood like crude oil pouring from the wound across its neck. Its body crumpled at my feet; I couldn't believe how quickly everything had happened, or how weak it had been. Or maybe how strong I was. I didn't know.

"Breathe," Vee said, slurring some of the word together. "Slow."

There wasn't any time to relax. A chorus of screeching sounded outside. I threw my backpack on again and went to help Vee up. Her condition had barely improved; she supported more of her own weight but still clung to me for support. At this rate it might be a few hours until she was at full steam again. I sure hoped we would last that long. I hefted her up and quickly made for the fire escape in the next room.

Only for our way to be blocked by an enormous man. He was dressed in all black save for the brown harness he wore over a gray vest labeled 'POLICE', and a long duster whose ragged ends didn't even reach the floor. He wore a peculiar sort of gas mask and what looked like some sort of high-tech goggle raised over his left eye. In his hands he tightly held a small gun with an enormous cylinder on the end that I recognized a moment later as a suppressor.

"Can it move?" he said, his mask muffling his voice. I assumed he meant Vee, who could only just lift her head to see what was happening. I was too stunned to do anything other than offer a simple response.

"Yes."

"Fire escape. Roof of the building next door. Go."

He let us past and crouched at the top of the stairs. As I helped Vee slide over the creature's body, the man's gun issued a subdued report that seemed quieter than the sharp clacking of the weapon's action -- a noise that still made me flinch while so close to it. I heard a body drop at the bottom of the first floor before we crossed the hall entirely and began to climb out onto the fire escape. A thick wooden board that hadn't been there before bridged the gap between our building and the next, and below it were even more of the things, howling and reaching up for us. There was barely enough room for us to cross it side-by-side but we managed it in record time with thoughts of those zombie-like creatures rushing up the stairs to grab us, and the not-quite-silent gunfire that was keeping them at bay. Once we were across our mystery savior turned up and quickly followed right behind us, pulling the board up after him and throwing it inside. The lack of a bridge made no difference to the creatures, however. They gleefully threw themselves over the railing in vain to reach us, snarling and screeching all the way down into the teeming mass that had gathered below us.

"This way. If the snake acts funny I put it down now. I'd rather not carry dead weight if I can help it." He pushed his way past us, always keeping the barrel of his gun aligned with Vee whenever he was within arms' reach of her. "To the roof. Watch your step."

"What are those things?" I asked him instead of Vee given her stunned state. The layout of this building was nearly identical to the pharmacy's second floor, but this one had a central staircase for roof access. The stairs leading to the ground floor had been entirely demolished, leaving a fifteen-foot sheer drop.

"You don't know? People call them the lost. You know of the shells ADVENT used during the start of the invasion, yes? Pods that billowed green fog that would condense into goo around human bodies."

"I saw them on television, before ADVENT took over the airwaves. What were they?"

"Perhaps some sort of biological weapon. Entire cities turned into these howling, decaying beasts who fly into a rage at every sound. Be thankful you did not meet any of the fast ones -- or the big ones."

"If they're drawn to sound, why weren't they around the crash site? We should be dead."

"They were, and had you been moving I'm sure you would have been. A noisemaker was triggered to lure them away so we could scavenge the ship, and then I run into you."

"We?"

After shielding my eyes to give them time to adjust from the dank darkness of an abandoned building, we stepped out onto the roof. A metallic stake was driven into the ground, suspending a long, long line of cable to another, slightly taller structure further into town. On top of that building was yet another pylon with a cable on it, and that one went to another building as well. As squinted and scanned our surroundings, I saw many cables all leading to various buildings. The tallest building resembled an apartment block and had at least a dozen different lines coming down from its roof.

"The roofs are safe," he said. "We go from rooftop to rooftop, all the way to the apartment. What are you, about one-fifty, one-sixty? I'll take you across first and then--"

"No. You're not splitting us up."

"Suspicious, no? Very well. I will go first and send the motor back. You only have yourself to blame if you fall out." He strapped himself into a harness that hung from the cable by some sort of motorized pulley. After tugging on each buckle to make sure he was secured, he flipped a switch on the contraption and it whisked him off to the next building a block or so away. He released himself from the harness and activated it again, allowing it to come whizzing back to us.

"Still doing all right, Vee?"

"Better."

"It looks like the harness only has room for one, and I don't trust this guy enough to be alone with either one of us. Can you hang on or do I need to strap you in?"

"I can manage."

"Okay then, it looks like the gear Caleb gave us," I let go of her to fasten myself in, "so the arms should go here and I guess this goes around my groin. And that leaves this buckle across the chest. This looks right, doesn't it?" She nodded, coiling her tail around me and tightly hugging onto my upper body, resting her head over my shoulder. It wasn't until I felt her cool scales against my neck that I realized how damn hot and grimy I was, and just how refreshing she felt. In a flash we were flying over the other buildings, the motor overhead loudly buzzing and the streets below still clogged with throngs of the lost. Vee and I would have never made it through this place. No wonder Commander Argo had said to avoid the dead cities at all cost. But weren't the dead cities supposed to be outside of the trade zones?

We slowed to a stop as we came to our destination. Our rescuer stood off a ways from us, leaning in and over every few moments to get a new angle on us as I unbuckled myself while making sure Vee was okay to stand on her own.

"I've never seen one so tame before."

"She's not tame," I said, "she's concussed."

"Of course. Well then, let's move quickly."

We zipped from rooftop to rooftop, always under the watchful eye of the creatures below who seemed to fill up all the empty space in this town. Every so often I'd catch a glimpse of one of the fog pods that had caused this mess. To think that I had thought they were just capture devices when I had seen them on television two decades ago. Did the fog only turn to that goop in high enough concentrations? Maybe it had been an unintended effect and the end result had always meant to be a city-killer. Whatever it was, its effects were horrifically, undeniably effective. People of all kinds -- mothers, fathers, children -- reduced to nothing more than decayed caricatures of humanity. I clenched my fists together as we ziplined to the next roof, trying to rub off some of the black blood and flakes of gray, ashy skin that I felt still stubbornly clinging to my fingertips. Eating with these same hands now seemed nauseating.

Our little jaunt was coming to an end. Halfway up the last line towards the roof of the apartment, I felt my stomach inexplicably drop. It was nothing but a hunch that had me holding Vee just a little more tightly, that had my palms sweating and my head pounding. Every time we had gotten involved with humans, things had always gone poorly. The house had been burnt to the ground, Penny had plagued me with nightmares, and our last run-in had seen us risking our lives in an actual goddamn warzone just for a chance to secure Vee's freedom. So while I was grateful to our nameless rescuer, it was hard not to feel like something bad was coming up.

When we rose over the lip of the roof to be met by a handful of gunmen, I wasn't surprised. Each of them looked just as ragtag as the man that had rescued us but there was an unmistakable paramilitary vibe about them, somehow separate from the resistance forces we had run into. There were also tents and tables set up and the alluring smell of cooked meat, like a steak or a burger. Other adults milled about just like Caleb's camp, and a few kids sat gathered around an older man sitting in a chair. He got up upon seeing Vee and I being detached from the cable, but the kids stayed right where they were. Compared to the vibrant community of Camp Bravo, the place sort of looked like a quiet commune, one of those hippie sites that I had only seen on old world television or in movies, but the militaristic look everyone had was impossible to miss.

"Welcome, welcome," said the old man, holding his arms out. His face and bald head were weathered and wrinkled by age or stress -- or both -- and a white beard and jovial, brown-eyed gaze gave off some grandfatherly influence. His clothing was just as ragged as everybody else's, and a pair of binoculars hung from his neck with the middle piece obscured by a thick layer of black duct tape. "Marquis told me you were coming," he said, pointing to the man who had saved us in the pharmacy, "and that your, er, friend was not feeling so well. We can fix that."

"She's got a concussion," I said, trying to sound steely and rougher than I was used to as I nervously watching Vee try to shrink away from the barrels she had trained on her. "And cuts all over. I don't know if any are deep. She's friendly. You don't have to threaten her."

"Is that so?" said the old man, stepping up to her afterwards without any fear in his voice. He looked her up and down, stepping over her tail as he circled around her. "You understand me?"

"Yes," said Vee.

He recoiled slightly in surprise, then smiled and leaned in again. "So how about we make things easy? Help us out to, uh, scavenge. I'm sure you have some knowledge of ADVENT sites nearby in that head of yours, yes?" He said, continuing to smile as she nodded. He spoke hesitantly, like he was nervous despite appearances or that his minor accent hinted that English could have been a second language. "We get you fixed up while I chat with your friend here, and then we can talk about those sites. Just don't cause trouble and everything will be A-okay, understand?"

Neither she nor I had much of a choice in the matter with all of these guns, and strangely enough I didn't feel like arguing and inviting any sort of violence while the kids looked on from the corner. Vee only nodded and did as instructed, following one of her escorts to the door before disappearing somewhere inside. Everyone else relaxed in her absence and life resumed as normal, save for the growing sense of unease that gnawed at my insides. At this old man's request I took a seat in a beat-up lawn chair inside of a small tent at the roof's corner, while he snapped his fingers at one of the children and told him to get me something to eat.

"I am Michel," he said as he sat across from me.

I only offered him a exhausted sigh in return. I wasn't going to offer anymore information than I had to this time. I was tired of being the first one to talk and I was certainly tired of repeating my life's story to every person we crossed paths with.

"We all saw the crash," said Michel, unconcerned with my lack of name. He took a sip out of a dirty white mug before offering it to me. After a quick sniff and a small taste I knew it was water. I wasn't thirsty until I felt the first drop pass my lips and then I shamelessly downed the entire thing, to Michel's apparent delight. "You should be dead. Very lucky."

"So you send one guy to scavenge it?"

"Teams are slow and noisy in the city, where speed and silence are highly prized. One man is all that's needed. Pray tell how you came to be in control of an ADVENT airship?"

"On loan from local resistance."

"Ah, I see, I see. I imagine they will be upset, no?"

"I imagine so."

He nodded in response to my continued silence, then, "So where will you go after this?"

"Around."

"Come now, you will be free. On my life, you are no prisoner. Tensions are understandably high these days even after victory. Please, please, I mean you no harm. When we are finished you may take the main line all the way to the edge of the town." He was disarmingly genuine like Caleb, and I figured what harm could it do to let my guard down just a little. The whole grandfather-thing he had going on helped as well.

"City 31."

"Ah, yes, we have heard much about this city on the radio. Of course you'd be heading there. Resistance speaks of it, the news speaks of it -- many people find it very interesting. Humans and aliens living together? Preposterous, is it not? Like spiders and flies sharing the same web, or foxes and rabbits sharing a burrow. It is a place destined for ruin. They will tear themselves apart soon enough."

"You don't know that for sure."

"Don't I? Don't you? Look at the world around you. This is what aliens brought with them. Earth had its problems before with the constant geopolitical posturing, global warming -- but they were our problems and we could fix them. Now we have alien problems and not even bullets can fix all of those. Some illness runs rampant across the globe; for now it only affects the hybrids, but what if it jumps to humans? Ecosystems the world over are ruined by the strange growth of alien flora and the relentless meddling of creatures like chryssalids and berserkers. It will take centuries of hard work to make Earth ours again, if at all. We won't live to see it. Our children won't. Their children won't."

"So you actually care?"

He laughed. "Oh, no, no. I used to, back when I was still a teacher. Back when people thought the world was still the same, just with alien rulers."

"And what happened?"

He sighed and slumped back into his chair. "In the beginning, day-to-day life was mostly the same for the cities lucky enough to just be occupied. When ADVENT had just taken over, they immediately suppressed broadcasts of the attacks around the world. Some of my students protested the control of information. One by one, the individuals present at the protests disappeared from my classes. Thirty-three in all. Their disappearances never made the news. No police ever answered my questions. Their parents never responded to my emails. They never had obituaries in the papers nor did their friends know what had happened. That was when I knew resistance was futile and that survival was the best we could hope for."

"So you're not resistance?" The kid from before pushed past the tent flap and plopped a plate onto my lap. It had a thin strip of meat on it, thoroughly cooked until brown and almost sweet-smelling. "What is this?"

"The world has gone to shit, my friendly hunter," he said, sparking a new question while ignoring my first. "Survival has been the name of the game since the aliens arrived and it won't change. Governments demonstrated the lives of their constituents were meaningless when they let ADVENT take over. Nations as we know them no longer exist. Cities are depressing facades on the brink of failure without ADVENT rule. Warlords have sprung up everywhere, carving out little pieces of the world for themselves. That's us -- we're in this for nobody but ourselves."

"What is this?"

"The Reapers were too soft -- once they allied themselves with XCOM and those disgusting skirmishers, I knew they could no longer be trusted. Even now they have abandoned the tenet of survival and think rebuilding is possible. I knew it was an impossible endeavor, so I and others who thought like me left to focus our efforts on ourselves. We had to start over but it has been worth it so far. We've flourished under my supervision despite our circumstances."

"What is this?" I said a little more forcefully.

I couldn't tell if he was surprised or annoyed by my constant question, either wondering why someone had interrupted his spiel or wondering why someone would ask such a question. "We ran out of sectoid. That's viper, my friend."

I didn't even have time to feel sick. Before the plate had even hit the floor I was on both feet with my pistol aimed squarely between the man's surprised eyes. I was a little shocked myself at how fast I had drawn my gun.

"You're not a hunter," he slowly said. "Or are you? Are you green? Is this your first claim?"

"Where's Vee?" I wanted so badly not to breathe, to not fill my nose and lungs with the sickly smell of cooked people. It took everything I had not to vomit on the spot.

"I assure you nobody within a hundred miles pays as well as we do. There's no need for theatrics. You will get your bounty. We have much to barter with--"

"I don't know what you're talking about."

"We broadcast on the short-range all the time. Anybody who brings us any invaders is compensated," he said. His calm, friendly demeanor never faltered. When I spotted his hands moving towards his waist I emphasized the gun pointed at his head with a purposeful twitch, and he froze in place again. "We have families here. Properly rationed, a viper can feed us for a several weeks. If you take it to another camp you're taking food out of our mouths."

The lump in my throat swelled to the size of a bowling ball and wouldn't go away no matter how often or how hard I swallowed. He thought I was a hunter? People would actually capture aliens and drop them off like cattle to slaughter? I understood hating one's enemies. Chopping them up for trinkets and keepsakes was bad enough, but this? Intelligent beings that could think and speak -- unconscionable didn't even begin to describe it.

"I can understand your apprehension, especially if you did not know what we used them for. You're green, it's okay -- we can all relax now, so put away your gun and we can get everything sorted, yes?"

"You have ten seconds to get the viper -- to get Vee back up here."

There was a moment's hesitation behind his eyes, something that told me he wasn't quite buying the hardened killer I was showing him. Nonetheless he fished a wire from his breast pocket and it clicked beneath his fingers before he spoke into it. "Marquis, I need a favor. Bring the viper back to the roof for a moment." Nobody answered back. "Marquis? Answer me, boy."

The radio remained silent. Michel's friendly mask cracked just a little as I clearly heard him swallow, but he still wryly smiled and said, "It's been ten seconds, Mister Green."

"I guess it has." Without another second's pause that might let him think I was bluffing, I pulled the trigger and perforated the tent fabric behind him. He jumped a little, surprise barely registering on his face while a haunting moan from somewhere in the distance answered my guns report. Michel chewed on his lip, perhaps still wondering if I was serious or not. I had no idea how to act tougher than I already was, so I hoped he wouldn't call my bluff a second time. "Take me to the viper."

I allowed him to circle around me and exit the tent first. I quickly followed behind him to make sure no signals, verbal or otherwise, were given to anybody standing outside. Everybody stood like statues, frozen in the middle of whatever they had been doing when I pulled the trigger. One man had been tossing garbage over the side of the building, two more had been reloading magazines and cleaning their firearms, and the children were stopped motionless in the middle of some game. Their stares were the most uncomfortable. They didn't even look scared or shocked. It was almost like this was business as usual to them.

I pressed the barrel a little harder into Michel's head. "Tell everyone to go to the other side of the roof, away from the door." He did as instructed and they all complied immediately, awkwardly shuffling to the far side, far away from us.

"This will end badly for you, Mister Green."

"You strike me as someone fairly important," I said as he opened stairwell door. I closed it behind us; if anyone followed, I'd hear them first. We carefully descended each step one by one so that the pistol was never more than a few inches from his skull. "The way you had the kids gathered around you, how everybody but you was working -- your men did as you said without any argument at all. And the monologue you gave me on the roof kind of made you sound a little cult-like -- no offense -- so I'm guessing you're high up the ladder, so to speak. So long as I remain a credible threat to you, nobody will make a move."

A grunt was all he could muster in response as we came off the stairs. Eerily, there was no activity inside. The hallways and apartments were empty despite showing obvious signs of life; ruts were evident in the tattered carpeted floors, handprints lined the walls up and down. The living conditions didn't look so bad, all things considered. The floors looked kind of clean and the walls weren't too badly marred by peeling wallpaper or discoloration. A pair of people ran by an intersection ahead of us, entirely oblivious to the hostage-taker inside their building. Michel led me up to this intersection and we turned left to find an crowd of men and women gathered around an open door. My heart sank; was I too late? Was everybody already waiting for a piece of what used to be someone else? Of what used to be my friend -- my Vee?

"Everybody stand the fuck back." Every head in the group snapped to the sound of my voice. When they saw me and my hostage, nobody uttered a single word before doing exactly as instructed. They all crowded together at the other end of the hall by a broken window as Michel and I approached. My legs felt heavier and heavier as I drew closer to the room they had all been gawking at; what was I going to do if Vee was gone? I couldn't even fathom not having her around. I was looking forward to seeing the city together, to find a place of our own, to helping each other acclimate to city life. To have that taken away from us by a bunch of savages who couldn't tell the difference between people and food seemed especially harsh after everything we'd endured. Dark, incessant thoughts deep down resolved to make sure Michel knew as much if it came down to it.

As we rounded the corner, I only barely managed to keep my heart from bursting; Vee was alive and mostly well, looking much more alert than before. Two of Michel's people had their weapons trained on her but refused to fire; locked in Vee's coils was a third individual, a young man doing his best to keep his adam's apple off the of the crusty-looking cleaver held against his throat. A partially open door at the other end of the seemed messily painted with streaks of mustard yellow, old blood of other aliens who had been unlucky enough to stumble into this slaughterhouse.

Vee's eyes widened. "You're here," she squeaked. The end of her tail twitched down by her captive's ankles, and the hand which held the blade seemed taken by fearful trembling that made me even more afraid than I already was.

"You two with the guns," I said, pushing Michel's head forward with how hard I was pressing the pistol into him, "drop them and back off. Now!"

"I'm sorry, Father." The man on the right was Marquis. If not for his voice I still would have recognized him for his linebacker's physique. "I'm so sorry, I--"

"I don't care for your apologies now, boy," Michel hissed. "Next time do as I say and kill it out there!"

"I didn't want to carry it from the outskirts. The motors can only climb the lines with so much weight, and then there were children on the roof--"

"I don't care."

"--I would have had to cut it up and make several trips to--"

"I don't care!"

"Both of you shut up!" My own booming voice surprised even me. "I said drop them and back up."

They barely looked back at me with just the corners of their eyes but when they saw Michel's predicament, they predictably acquiesced. Their stances faltered and a moment later, both rifles were laying on the ground. They took a dozen uneasy steps to press themselves against the far wall. With those two removed from the equation, Vee's grip relented and her captive stumbled to the ground, doing his best to stop his fall with what looked like a broken arm before he joined his friends at the other end of the room. Her tail whipped out to drag one of the guns back into her waiting hands as she hurriedly fell in behind me.

"Are you okay, Vee?"

"Y-Yes." She spoke quietly but her breathing was heavy and going mile a minute, like she was near hyperventilating.

"Okay. Watch our backs and follow me. We're just retracing our steps. Nice and easy -- right, Michel?"

"Of course," he said with a laugh. I found it hard to believe this man used to be a teacher. At the very least, he must have done something really hardcore before to have an attitude like his. No normal person should be so collected under this sort of pressure. He must have been a soldier or a cop or something in his much younger years. It reminded me of Mister Gerney -- one of my high school teachers -- who was formerly special forces during the Vietnam War. He never, ever spoke one word of his time overseas, and I always wondered what sort of things a man could do that would haunt him for so long afterwards. I think I had a better idea these days, but now the question was what sort of man would revel in such a past so much that they'd laugh with a gun to their head?

Again we passed by the crowd of onlookers, still gawking indignantly as I led their leader away at gunpoint. A few doors opened as we slowly made our way back to the roof; someone new would poke their head out, see what the commotion was, and very quickly retreat again upon sight of an armed viper prowling behind me. We found the stairs again and shuffled up. I made sure to have Michel open the door first. When no surprises waited for us, Vee and I followed him out. The same people were still on the roof, frozen as I had left them.

"All of you, get inside and close the door behind you. If anybody tries to come up before we leave, Michel is done. We'll send him back on the main line once we're gone." They filed past one by one in silence until something dangling from someone's vest caught my eye. Vee saw it too and snatched it from the person's vest as they recoiled in terror. It didn't look like any grenade I had ever seen before, but it had the same shape so it must have done something similar. Vee probably had the same idea I did. Hell, she probably had the idea the moment she had set foot in this place. Once everyone was inside and it was just the three of us on the roof, she grabbed a nearby chair and propped it against the door handle to jam it shut. She wiped a deck of playing cards and some empty shell casings off a small table and propped it against the door, too, before throwing any and every piece of clutter and trash she could onto the pile.

"Michel here said one of the lines from here was the main line, that it went all the way to the edge of town. Find the longest one and strap in, Vee."

After roughly ripping the binoculars from Michel's neck, she slithered around the perimeter of the roof, pausing for just a second at each post to stare into the distance. After making a full circuit, she picked one line out of the dozen or so set-up and confidently stood by it. "This one. It goes to the woods past the highway. No indications of a camp at the other end. Let me take him across first just in case."

"Are you sure? Why?"

"If any others are waiting there, they will hesitate if he is threatened. If we leave him here, he could disconnect the line while we're on it. And should he try to resist, I trust myself to kill him more than I trust you. No offense."

"None taken." I pushed Michel forward towards the harness. He offered no resistance. "You heard her -- strap in. Oh, wait," I said, lunging forward to flip his coat aside. I recalled how he had reached for his waist when I had initially threatened him. There was a holster sitting on his hip, partially hidden by the ruffles of his unkempt shirt. Vee hastily relieved him of his pistol and nodded her head towards the harness. The fear I had seen earlier in her eyes slowly hardened into something even beyond disgust or contempt. In her razor-thin pupils there was an undeniable measure of hatred that made evident the conflict inside; I knew she no longer wanted to kill people -- doing the Elders' work for them, she had once said -- but it was clear she was strongly considering an exception in this case.

The look of worry he gave Vee was the first crack I had seen in his persona since meeting him. He slid past her step by step, never taking his eyes from hers or the gun in her hand. With his jacket tossed aside, he slipped into the harness at a snail's pace to either annoy us or placate us -- I couldn't tell which now that his smile was gone but hints of his flippant attitude seemed to remain. When he was fully strapped him, Vee slung her rifle and wrapped herself around him, holding the handgun she had taken against his temple while her other hand tossed the grenade to me.

"I know you can throw further than me. Improvised explosive. I am familiar with the design. Press the red button in until you hear it click; it requires force. Once your hand leaves contact with the metal strip, the fuse is armed and the device will detonate in five seconds."

It was a small green sphere about the size of a baseball but there was no familiar ring to pull or lever that would pop off. A strip of dull metal ran around the equator of it, a wire spanning the distance between it and the button. It felt like it weighed about as much as a baseball, too, so I was instantly familiar with it. Vee hit the button on the zipline motor, and I hit the button on the grenade and sent it sailing off in the opposite direction of the zipline. While the two of them zoomed off into the distance, an explosion reverberated throughout the canyons and cliffs of the dead townscape. Equally loud was the spine-chilling chorus of shrieks and moans that arose to answer it. I swore I could feel the whole building shaking in the wake of what sounded to be a stampede of the lost, all hungering for whatever it was that had made that sound.

As I waited for the harness to come back, I began to worry more that the door wouldn't hold. I started piling whatever little things Vee had missed onto the door after realizing I didn't have a back-up plan. And Vee didn't either, otherwise I knew she would have mentioned it. I felt it prudent to send every harness currently at the roof down to its other point. That way they couldn't take one off of a different line to give chase, because I sure as hell wasn't sending the main one back. Having something to do kept my mind off of the anxious what-ifs and the slew of insidious thoughts that continued to buzz around inside of my head. Maybe I could have cracked the door and rolled that grenade down the stairwell. Maybe I could have used it to lure the lost right to this building, or dropped it right off the side and blew out a wall of rubble they could have used to climb up into this hell hole. I was beginning to disturb myself.

Thankfully nobody tried to bust the door down, and before too long the empty harness came back to my end of the line. I wasted no time securing myself to it. On my way down I thought how I had barely spent any time here in this place and it was still enough for two lifetimes. Below me the streets were nearly entirely empty; only a few of of the lost shambled aimlessly about while all the others must have headed for the explosion. Either way my traversal across the zipline went unnoticed -- or unbothered, anyway. I'm sure Michel's people could see me leaving from the windows.

Vee anxiously waited for me at the other end, her tail twitching even faster than before and the pistol digging rather hard into Michel's head. She looked a little wilder than I was used to, like she was fighting a losing battle.

"He doesn't stop talking," she said.

"There is a special place in hell for collaborators, Mister Green."

"Yeah, for people that eat other people, too," I said. "You still got that tripwire, Vee? Let's tie him to the post. His fellow savages can come get him."

"You said you would send me back. At least send the harness back for them."

"And you said you would fix her right up."

Michel scoffed as Vee rummaged through her backpack, but it turned into a sinister sort of laugh. "People!" he shouted, "I have never eaten a person in my life. Because they have faces and talk -- you think that makes them people? What about us then? Were we not people to them? For twenty years you have seen what they do to people, how much it means to be people. No, no, what it comes down to is survival but the difference is we were here first. Earth is ours and always will be. Survival is our right alone. If you would deny us that, if you would take food out of our bellies to save this thing, by what measure can you call yourself a human like me?"

"He does talk a lot," I said with a forced laugh as I helped Vee tighten the wires. In no time at all, Michel was bound to the zipline's anchor post. I was happy to stand there and let him talk until he was blue, to make him think I cared one bit for anything he had to say, but Vee clearly did not want to be anywhere near this place. She slung her pack on again and hurriedly slithered away. A quick jog and I fell inside beside her as Michel continued to shout.

"That alien of yours will teach you a valuable lesson, Mister Green! Not today, not tomorrow, but someday you will know exactly how much you mean to it! And someone like me will not be around to save you!"

Vee just started to run. I kept pace with her, only looking back once and being disappointed there was no berserker or ADVENT nearby to hear him yelling after us.

Chapter Text

We ran for days, newly energized by horrific thoughts of what would happen if Michel's people found us. Every time I felt my body begin to ache, every time I felt my lungs and legs burning, I imagined Michel sitting in a dirty blue lawn chair while he happily stuffed his mouth with the garbage he had placed in front of me. That never failed to keep me going.

It became impossible to ignore our exhaustion however. We barely stopped even during the night, preferring instead to put as much distance as we could between us and that dead town. Our pace slowed considerably while in the dark but we still pressed on, hypersensitive to every sound and fearing it was Michel's people following us. We would never stop for too long even when tired. It was mostly to rest our legs and catch our breath. I didn't recall getting much shut-eye, if any at all. When I began to see shadows and stars dancing and flickering along the edges of my vision, I knew I had to sleep. Our rest stops grew longer and longer as we alternated shutting our eyes for a few hours, but then it was back to the usual.

As the sun fell on the third day of barely any sleep, Vee's rapid pace suddenly came to a halt. She straightened out, standing higher and lashing the air with her tongue as she looked around.

"What is it?"

"Rain," she said as a single droplet tapped the end of my nose. Of course it was rain. On the run already from pseudo-cannibals, what's one more piece of bad luck tossed onto the pile? "There's something else. I don't know -- it almost smells -- cold? I don't know how else to describe it."

She veered slightly right and proceeded cautiously, tasting the air every few yards as the patter of falling water slowly grew. I would also take a whiff every few moments, trying and failing to catch whatever scent her long tongue was lapping up. I tried as hard as I could to imagine what would smell cold. The word itself conjured up thoughts of refrigerators and walk-in freezers from my first job, back at the local supermarket. The only smell that sprang to mind was that oddly sterile scent that wafted with the freezing air blown out by the cooler as I stocked the frozen shelves -- the sort of thing that at first didn't smell like anything at all but the longer you were around it, the more you could tell the air was tinged by whatever refrigerant the equipment was using.

Before too long and with the rain coming down a little harder each minute, we happened upon the source of Vee's curiosity. A structure stood surrounded by trees, looking more or less like a very tiny house. My best guess was a single-room guest house, the sort of thing affluent countryfolk might have because I never saw these things in the suburbs. It looked in pretty good shape; all the windows were still intact, the wood panels had barely any mold on them, and the doors were tightly closed. As a whole it certainly looked old and weathered but nowhere close to decrepit and condemned. What had Vee interested was a creeping green plant that stretched all the way up and over the roof, grabbing hold of the entire building like it owned the thing.

"This," said Vee, cautiously slithering up to the far-reaching plant with her tongue whipping in and out. She recoiled before getting too close. "It smells very strong. What is it?"

I stood beside her and took a deep breath, only to find my throat awash in a cool, soothing breeze that flowed up and into my nostrils. "It's mint," I laughed, plucking a leaf off its stem. "This rotting wood looks like it used to be a trellis for the plant to grow on. There used to be a garden here. There's some stones there -- you see them? Arranged in a square, too carefully for random chance. I guess whoever was growing this stopped caring long ago and it just sort of took over." I popped the leaf into my mouth. For a few precious seconds, an old, nearly-forgotten flavor made me forget about the intensifying rain.

"Liam, don't--"

"It's edible. Absolutely certain. Try some."

She pinched a leaf between two of her claws and pulled, and her tongue flicked out to bring it into her mouth. She held it for a few seconds before spitting it out like a child eating her most hated vegetable. "Tastes strong too," she said as I laughed even harder. I helped myself to a few more leaves and stuffed a sparse handful into my pockets.

"Should freshen up my breath," I said, "it's been forever since I brushed my teeth. Sure hope City 31 has a good dentist."

Vee was already gone. I heard a jiggling doorknob and peeked around the corner to see her opening the door to this tiny house. She looked at me and I offered her a shrug in reply. She disappeared inside and I hurried in after her to get out of the rain. The interior confirmed to me that this used to be a guest house. A large bed waited just inside, so close to the door that I could have tripped over it upon entry if I hadn't been paying attention. It was topped by a disheveled blanket and sheets that made it look like somebody had actually slept here long ago. I slapped the comforter and a cloud of dust sprang up to fill the air. I sputtered and coughed while Vee shook her head and stared accusingly at me.

"Sorry."

Dull, white walls surrounded the room, with another closed door on the right and a shallow walk-in closet on the left. The closet was devoid of any clothing but I did find a single vacuum-sealed bag stuffed with an extra blanket. I spun around and saw Vee carefully opening the other door; it was a tiny bathroom with a single sink and toilet. She reached for the handle and waited, but no water came out. Still, a bed in the middle of nowhere, complete with four walls and a roof was a hell of a find. I had barely laid my eyes on the plush-looking blanket on top for more than a few seconds and already I thought I heard it calling my name. Not to muscle Vee out or anything; there was easily enough space for her to curl up in it as well.

"I don't like it here," Vee said, sliding her backpack off and onto the floor. "The plant, the mint outside is overpowering any other scents but I still suggest we stay for the night. Things are getting colder and I don't want you hypothermic."

"I won't complain," I said as I dropped my own backpack like a ton of bricks, kicked off my boots, then plopped down onto the bed. Another cloud of dust saturated the air but it didn't lessen my comfort in the least. I hadn't been in a bed for weeks. Never knew how much I would miss one until now. While I made myself at home, Vee took our canteens and rushed outside and set them down on even ground to catch rainwater, which was now falling even harder. She came in none too soon and shook herself off.

I thought she might have crawled into bed and buried herself beneath a combination of our blankets and the one already here, but she just stood in front of the door and stared through the small, half-circle window it had. She was noticeably tense, but I didn't get the feeling she was on alert. I imagined it couldn't be easy coming to grips with the fact that some humans looked at her as nothing more than a potential meal. Michel's people hadn't cared that she had understood them, that she had agreed to help them -- even though that had clearly never been their intention. It didn't matter when she had been cornered and shown such obvious fear, it didn't matter that she appeared to have shown remarkable restraint with a gun to Michel's head -- if he were here again, he wouldn't hesitate to make good on his threats. Vee was now aware that she was prey to an unknown number of predators who were indistinguishable from the rest of humanity.

Maybe just pretending things were normal was the best I could do for her.

I flipped over and leaned across the bed, reaching for her backpack on the other side. She didn't even look when I started to rummage in her bag despite the fact I knew she could hear me. After a moment I found what I was looking for.

"Did you know about them?" I said. "Michel's group, people that -- you know..."

"I had been briefed on their existence while I was still ADVENT," said Vee. She sighed, causing the glass to lightly fog. "I never encountered them before."

"Do you want to talk about it?"

"No," she quickly said, nearly cutting me off. I had thought as much.

"Okay. Do you want to listen to some music?"

She whipped her head around to find me holding the iPod in my hands, one earbud already in and the other waiting for her in my hand. The amazement in her eyes was clear as day even as sunlight fell from the window, and after a moment's hesitation she slithered on over to join me atop the bed. Her tail followed her up and draped across my legs so that none of her was left on the floor. She gingerly took the little white earbud from my palm and held it against her head, waiting to listen to whatever came next.

"I hope the guy that originally owned this had his metadata right. Let's sort by genre." I changed the settings to sort by metal and rock, then spun the trackwheel to scroll through large swaths of albums at once and read aloud whatever the cursor landed on. "Led Zeppelin, Whitesnake, Black Sabbath, Slipknot -- oh wow, Steel Panther! Almost went to a concert of theirs once but the ticket scalper flaked on us. What have we got -- uh, actually, I don't think you want to hear any of these songs. Trust me."

"What sort of music would you listen to if you were angry?" she whispered.

"Metal is full of that. Here we go," I said, shuffling the album labeled Slayer. A guitar's one note competed with a rumble of thunder, and before too long it picked up into a rage-filled riff with the drums quickly joining in. Vee seemed into it at first with how the tip of her tail tapped against my ankle in time with the music, but when the vocals came on she snapped out of her beat.

"Too much?" I asked, already looking for another song as she nodded. "All right, not so intense then. How about the band whose shirt you're wearing?"

She looked down at the tattered remains of her shirt, just now remembering how messed up it was; she ran her hands all over it, pausing every few moments to poke her fingers through whatever holes or tears she happened across. Without a second thought she lifted it over her head and took it off entirely, dropping it on the floor beside the bed. I had already seen her shirtless and yet I still felt my cheeks flush, like I was seeing something I shouldn't.

We laid there for a while listening to Megadeth songs as the room grew darker and darker, sunlight's last beams falling entirely from the tiny window in the door. Darkness swallowed us up with only the soft white light from the iPod's screen to illuminate our faces. I switched from Megadeth to Metallica, to Aerosmith, to a myriad of golden oldies in an attempt to wind down and finally relax a little. I perked up again when "Just What I Needed" by the Cars began to play.

"Oh my god, this was my parents' favorite song. Or one of their favorites. Mom said it was the second song at the wedding. Every time it came on the radio she and dad would just drop whatever they were doing and start dancing. Yardwork, making dinner, chores -- no exceptions, they'd just start cutting a rug, as she used to say." Vee was listening -- to me and the song -- but seemed like she was somewhere else at the same time, her half-lidded eyes hinting at some daydream running through her mind. "What's wrong?"

"Did you kiss me?"

I froze, and not just because her question felt like a bucket of ice-cold water dumped on my head. I vividly recalled that moment. Afraid first that she had been thrown clear of the crash, the next second that she was dead, and then the next after that overjoyed that she was alive and mostly well. I hadn't even thought about it, it was just second nature -- I smashed my lips against the top of her head.

"After the crash, when you found me barely conscious--"

For a moment the sound of me swallowing drowned out the music pounding in my head. "I don't know what came over me. I'm sorry."

"Don't apologize," she said, curling her head as she drew her tail inwards, dragging it against my legs. "Can you -- would you do it again?"

Where before I thought she was trying to avoid looking at me, I realized now it was more like she was presenting the top of her head to me. She had observed humans for a long while during her time in ADVENT, understood enough of how we spoke and acted to make it seem like she may as well have been born a human; surely she must have understood the significance of such a little gesture. It could be a greeting and farewell, or a moment between friends and family, or...

What bothered me the most, as I leaned over and planted my lips on the top of her head, was that I couldn't tell what this meant to me. There was nobody on this planet I trusted more, nobody else I wanted to be around as much as her, nothing else I feared losing more than her.

Her hood seemed to flutter, gently but quickly shaking back and forth like a cat flicking its ears.

"I don't know how much of me is me," she whispered. She grabbed hold of the sleeve of my shirt, lightly pulling it as she balled her hand into a fist. "I don't know if my people have or ever had a homeworld. I don't know if this is how I'm even supposed to look. It helps to believe everything is as it should be but when I think even a little about how much the Elders could have changed me..."

She tensed up even more. I was pretty sure I heard one of her claws rip through my sleeve. I had the feeling her hesitation wasn't meant for me to add anything in.

"Sometimes I feel like I want to be someone else but then I think I wouldn't have found you, who seems to be fine with me as I am."

"I am," I said before she could get another word out. She relaxed and unfurled herself against me, rolling over to prop herself up on her arms. Even in the dull light of the iPod's screen, her eyes were no less brilliantly red as they seemed to bore holes into mine. A part of myself I hadn't indulged in for years was suddenly and vigorously reminding me of its existence, telling me to ignore the whirlwind of questions in my mind; why was she attractive? What did she see in me? What would others think of me or of her?

"Can I try kissing you?"

My reply was automatic. "Yeah."

She leaned down. I leaned forward a little, presenting like she had for me, but I was surprised to find she wasn't actually aiming for the top of my head, or even my forehead. She shifted backwards a bit and craned her neck. As she drew closer I curiously realized I wasn't all that startled to see that my face was her intended target. With an odd mix of want and dread, I instinctively parted my lips and moved to meet her halfway. Hers were thin and cool and I could feel the seams between her scales. I suddenly wasn't so tired anymore and every question I had no longer needed an answer; they were simply irrelevant beside the overwhelming relief of connection with somebody else. That I could still feel this way at all nearly brought me to tears. It didn't matter in the least she wasn't human -- she was a still a person.

And then she tried to shove what must have been two feet of tongue into my mouth while squeezing my crotch like it was a stress ball.

"Vee!" The last of her tongue finally slid from my mouth as I snapped my head back and curled up like a kid hit in the groin with a dodgeball. "What the hell, why--"

"I'm sorry, I'm so sorry, I thought we were about to -- I've only seen this happen two or three times before! The magazine said -- it said to be assertive, to be -- I'm so sorry!"

Groaning as I tried to rub away the soreness, I recalled the only magazines we had ever came across had been at Penny's place while waiting for nightfall. While I had been listening to the music, I did seem to remember Vee holding a rolled-up issue of Cosmopolitan in her hands. As much as I tried to bottle it up, I soon found myself giggling like an idiot, then tears quickly followed as I just kept laughing and laughing. I laughed so hard my stomach began to hurt, overlapping and erasing the soreness in my core and crotch. Were it not for the pounding rain outside, Vee probably would have told me to keep quiet.

"I can sleep on the floor," she mumbled instead, punctuated by a low hiss, like air being let out of a tire.

"No!" I squeezed out between my laughs and gasps for air. She paused long enough for me to get my breath back. A few more chuckles slipped out as I wiped by eyes. "Oh my god, don't feel bad. The same thing happened to me. My first time, I was -- well, I learned it's something you build up to. You don't just slam the gas pedal." Beth had been my high school sweetheart, both of us in our freshman year. Pretty sure I conducted myself just as eagerly as Vee. I had been so mortified I hadn't worked up the nerve to speak to Beth for two days.

Vee slowly fell back onto the bed; from what I could see she appeared more than a little relieved but at this point the room was pretty much pitch-black; it was hard to be sure. "First of all, look how long my tongue is," I said, sticking it out for her to see in the dim light. "That's it. You don't need to scrape my lungs out."

"Sorry," she meekly said, leaning in for a second go.

In the calm and without the haze of intimacy clouding my head, a few questions suddenly sprang again to the forefront of my mind. "Just a second. Can I ask you something?"

"Yes."

"Is this weird for you at all? Like are you actually attracted to me? How? I hope you don't feel like you owe me or something like that."

"I want everything a normal life has to offer," she said, propping herself up above me, her hands on either side of my head and the start of her tail sliding up across my stomach. "My understanding is humans share their lives with someone else -- someone they implicitly trust. There is nobody in the universe I trust more than you."

She closed the distance and tried kissing me again. Her enthusiasm was tempered now but I still wasn't sure she quite grasped it yet; perhaps gun-shy from her first attempt, it felt now like she was barely licking my lips like a puppy. Not that I would ever hold it against her. Beth had to teach me a few things, after all. What kind of hypocrite would I be to hold Vee's inexperience against her?

Vee was both gentle and brutish, still unsure of herself but periodically emboldened by my silence, fumbling through something she'd never done. With lips like hers -- or lack thereof -- a kiss from her was mostly her bumping her mouth against mine, her forked tongue sometimes slipping out to tickle my own. Every few moments she would stop and ask if I was okay, if what she was doing was okay. I'd laugh and say everything was fine and she stop asking for a few minutes. Then she started asking again as she tried to tug my shirt off. I didn't say anything, only lifted the shirt over my head and offered a reassuring grin. I slid my hand up her side and remembered she had already taken off her shirt, and let my fingers trail further up her cool scales until I was cupping one of her breasts -- or what I had always assumed were breasts.

"What are you doing?" She said, suddenly pulling away to look at where my hand was.

"What am I -- uh, making out? Is this okay?" To be honest I was able to tell something was off the moment I started copping a feel. It wasn't all that soft; it still felt mostly solid, just another reminder of how much muscle she had in her body.

"If you like, but why?"

"Is this not doing it for you?" She shook her head. Now I was the kid in high school again, dipping into uncharted waters. "Well, what does?"

She grabbed my hand and dragged it up until it was flattened against the underside of her hood, close to where it connected to her neck. Her own hand hesitantly fell away as she waited for me to -- to do something, but I didn't feel anything special. I softly trailed my fingertips up and down and was surprised to feel her gently shudder under my touch. When I used my whole hand to tenderly stroke her hood, her entire body seemed soften, so much so that she was content to do nothing but lie on top of me with her eyes closed and a soft hiss falling from her lips. The relaxation was oddly mutual, with my face nuzzling her neck as I ran my hands all over her hood, her chilly scales sapping the heat and exhaustion from my body.

"You kind of remind me of linoleum." Liam, you goddamn moron.

"What's that?"

This is salvageable. "It's a, uh, very rare and valuable mineral."

"You know I can tell when you're lying," she said so closely that the tip of her tongue flicked my nose.

"It's stupid, please just forget I said anything."

"Tell me."

I sighed in defeat and braced myself for the imminent mood-killing I had unleashed. "It's a type of hardwood flooring, shiny and smooth. Sorry."

"What made you think of that?"

"I don't really know. I guess -- I remember the linoleum flooring at our house. Not my grandparents' house, but my parents' place back in the suburbs. When I was a kid, maybe eleven or twelve, every summer my brother and I would still be up early even though school was out so we could play outside before it got too hot. Around one o'clock or so, we'd stumble inside dirty and exhausted. On the weekends, mom and dad didn't have to work so they'd both be home. Mom would be making sweet tea and have the air conditioning going a little colder for us while dad would be sitting on the couch plucking his guitar. My brother and I would be too tired to go upstairs, so we'd just collapse in the kitchen, lift our shirts, and let the linoleum floor cool us off."

The silence afterwards made me wish I had just kept my mouth shut. But she just smiled and said, "I like that," before falling onto me again as I resumed petting and stroking her. Eventually her curious hands wriggled their way between our bodies and began to wander south across my chest, stopping for a moment at my jeans. She hooked a couple claws in to test my reaction; I jumped when they scraped across my skin, and afterwards she moved much more carefully. Her weight shifted backwards and her tail pressed my legs into the bed as she rose up without using her hands, occupied as they were with my button and zipper. She leaned off to the side as both hands gripped the waistband on either side of my hips, tugging my pants down and off.

I couldn't see her or why she suddenly stopped since the light from the iPod only went so far. Maybe she was second-guessing herself or somehow surprised. I had to say I was more than a little surprised myself. After years of inhibition from what I understood now was likely some sort of depression, and after years of neglect, my libido was still able to answer the call, so to speak. There was another silent beat of hesitation, and I gasped when she finally reached down to grab my length.

"Sorry!" she hissed, pulling her hand off of me.

"You're fine, it's fine. Your hands are just kind of cold. And, uh, it's been -- well, literal decades."

She wrapped her hands around me once more, gently squeezing and moving it this and that as if she were examining it. I had the fleeting thought that maybe she actually was; maybe she had night vision like a cat or could see in infrared like some Earth snakes did. Again, these questions weren't actually important but I couldn't stop some deeply primal part of my brain from piping up and saying no, hang on, there are a lot of questions you should be asking right now.

"Just, you know -- up and down is fine," I said after it appeared she was at a loss from this point on. She started slow as she fell back beside me. Her hood wasn't as rigid as I had always thought; it folded against my chest as she drew closer to me, and I glided my hands across it wherever they could reach. If I listened closely I could hear her softly hissing every time she exhaled. If I changed how I touched her -- whether roughly dragging my fingertips across the scales or letting them just drift across the surface as they barely made any contact at all -- then sometimes her hiss would stutter like her breath was caught in her throat.

Her hand was cool and slick, even ignoring my own arousal making things even more so. Sometimes she would tighten her grip enough that I'd feel the edges of her scales but she'd relax again and the feeling would be gone just as fast. It wouldn't be much longer regardless.

"Vee..."

"Keep going?"

"Yeah," I groaned. The pace quickened, my breathing deepened, and a rising bolt of pleasure finally struck home. I weakly bucked my hips as I throbbed in her grasp while she continued stroking, only vaguely cognizant of the warmth splashing against my stomach. My entire body tingled from my core outward, a radiating heat that chased away every ounce of exhaustion I had built up over the last few days. For the first time since being alone for nearly a decade, I could honestly say I had never been more at ease than I was now.

The pleasure eventually ebbed and Vee slowed down until finally, she stopped. I could only lay there and try to catch my breath. There was that tiny sound like a water droplet that told me Vee was tasting the air, and then some rustling like she was wiping her hand on the blanket or the carpeted floor or something, which seemed like a good idea. I bunched up the blanket on my side until I was grabbing the end that would lay closest to the floor and wiped off my stomach.

"Can I make you feel good?"

Without a single word in reply, both of her hands grabbed hold of one of mine and pulled it against her body. She trailed it down against her chest and over her rock-solid stomach. At the same time her tail and body began moving, as if she were curling up to bring more of herself to me. A little bit further down and my fingers slid across an unmistakable slickness and an opening that felt startlingly human. She shuddered as I tried to make sense of what I was touching; the harder scales on either side gave way to softer flesh beneath. Perhaps it only showed when she wanted it to? Was it just one scale that looked seamless normally or were there actually two that--

"Are you okay?" she said, perhaps sensing my hesitation.

"Yeah, I'm good. Relax, all right?" I wondered where Beth was these days, or if she was even still alive. Not that I pined for her at all, but I certainly wondered if she'd find it as amusing as I did that the things she taught me would be useful when pleasing an alien. Things seemed normal down south so I figured the same things would work: gentle pressure, light teasing -- no reason to just go full force from the get-go. The build-up was every bit as important as the pay-off.

I flattened my wandering hand against her sex; it was hot and swollen and the scales nearby were slick. Pressing down seemed to push a long hiss from her throat as she strained against my hand. Spreading her apart and stroking her lips only made that long, slow hiss more intense, until it culminated into a sound that I think anyone unfamiliar with Vee would have taken for anger. I rolled over onto my side to make both of my hands useful. After some teasing and rubbing I slipped a finger inside of her; she instantly arched into it, urging me deeper than I had intended. As I caressed her walls and her wriggling tail finally stilled itself by tightly wrapping both of my legs together, I had to stifle the urge to laugh while Aerosmiths's "Walk This Way" played in my head. This really was high school all over again -- minus the desire for a fling. I wasn't exactly sure of what I wanted now but I knew it was much deeper than a simple fling.

When my thumb lightly touched a fleshy little button, her arms shot out to wrap around me and her tail pulled me close, trapping my hands between our bodies. She wasn't hurting me so I just kept at it, firmly pressing down on that button while doing my best to keep stroking her walls as she ground her body into me. It was a few minutes more until she went rigid and her walls closed in on my fingers; she made a noise like a rattlesnake that curiously came from somewhere deep in her throat, that I could feel beating against my neck as she hugged me close. She held onto me for another minute and then slowly fell away, creating a little bit of space between us while her tail relaxed its grip on my legs.

"Did you -- you okay, Vee?"

"Yes," she said, pausing to catch her breath. When the pressure on my back eased up, I only then realized her claws had been digging into me. Her body relaxed and her hood did that fluttering, vibrating thing again before she looked at me, her gaze wide-eyed and her pupils as big as I had ever seen them before, like dinner plates. "I am very -- yes. I'm okay."

"I'm guessing ADVENT never sanctioned any, uh, leisure time."

"I imagine these sorts of urges were suppressed."

"You imagine?"

"Nothing else mattered except eating, sleeping, and fighting. I didn't even know what it meant to be attracted to someone until meeting you."

I laughed softly, reaching out to touch her hood just because I could. "You knew you liked me the moment we met?"

"I didn't know then it would grow into this. At first I liked you because you didn't immediately try to kill me. And then you hid and fed me. You healed me, clothed me, named me. It would be like -- for your entire life, imagine you can only see the world in a single color. Then the Elders are gone and their control falls away and for the first time, I see another color; I see you. It was impossible to stay away from you. That's why I came back despite your threat."

"Ah, so it wasn't just the food."

"What made you hesitate? When we were in your shed with the chickens."

I wouldn't forget that day for the rest of the my life. Seeing Vee so calm and relaxed now stood in stark contrast to how she had been that night and only made the memory even more vivid. I had also been crushingly lonely then, but I figured that wasn't one of the answers she was looking for. "Everything the newscasts said about you didn't fit. They said your kind were fearless killers. I didn't see that at all when I managed to sneak up on you. You froze as stiff as I did, were scared as stiff as I was. And even with my gun on you, you couldn't help but keep stealing glances at the chickens. I was okay with defending myself but you were just scared, hungry, and hurt."

"What is it you like about me now?" she asked before quietly adding, "Unless this is just about urges."

"No, it's not. You're sort of what I wish I could be. You always know what to do and how to do it. When you took charge of the resistance group, they actually listened. Nobody there had known you longer than a day, some of them no doubt wanted to kill you with their bare hands, and you still made them listen. I wish I had that confidence."

"You do. You compelled all of Michel's group to obey you. You were ready to fight the lost while I was unable to."

"That was nothing but abject terror. I didn't know what else to do."

"But you still did something," she said, scooting closer. "It's...funny that you wished you were more like me. I was thinking something similar. You are caring and kind, merciful -- perhaps a little naive. Still, I look forward some day to trusting people as you do."

She rolled on top of me, nestling her body between my legs and not-so-subtly sliding her body across my growing erection. "Wait a minute," I said. "You didn't answer me last time; is this weird for you at all? Do you care I'm human?"

Her tongue slipped out and in, then out again as she thought for no more than a moment. "Does it bother you I'm not?"

The silence was only broken when I could do nothing but laugh, and then a contented little hiss told me she knew that my answer was the same as hers. She rose up, then pushed forward while sliding downward and I smoothly slipped inside of her. Enveloped in her warmth, I gasped as she squeezed down tighter and tighter the further in she took me, until I could go no deeper and she gently fell down to lie down atop of me. That same rattlesnake-like sound from before thrummed within her throat, accompanied by her hot breath washing across my neck and shoulder. There was a chemical-like hint to it, something that made think of a hospital's interior -- was it her venom? Could venom have a scent?

It seemed she was happy to do nothing but lie with me. Before I could offer to take the lead, she shifted again and propped herself up on her elbows, placing one on either side of my head and allowing her to look me in the eye without actually bumping into my nose. It was so dark; the iPod was just out of reach, its light barely touching the angular contours of her face and barely reflected in her crimson eyes. She eased up to draw her body away and every ridge and bump I had felt with my fingers now pulled on my length, urging me to match her movements. She thrust forward and slapped her hips against mine, knocking a grunt out of me. She quickly settled in a hesitant rhythm and again fell into asking me every so often if I was all right. Given how her entire body felt like a writhing tube of solid steel, it wasn't hard to see why she might have been worried.

She stopped asking eventually, too focused on maintaining the quickening pace that was pushing me further and further up the bed. All of her scales were slickened by my sweat, making it harder to hold onto her no matter where I tried. Perhaps fed up by my constant grasping, she finally grabbed hold of one of my hands and slipped her fingers between mine, pinning it above my head. At the same time, too lost in the moment to bother trying to kiss me, she pressed her forehead against my lips.

I couldn't believe that this was where I found what I wanted. In bed, wrapped in the arms of someone from the other end of the galaxy for all I knew, someone I trusted my life with, in some silly little single-room shack in the middle of the woods -- this was the connection, the sense of belonging. Even if it was just a community of Vee and I, it was one I wouldn't trade for anything.

"Liam!"

My climax slammed into me like a truck, and I thought wrapping my legs around Vee would keep me anchored as she continued to piston herself onto me. She paid no attention to my moaning as I emptied myself inside of her, trying in vain to get any deeper. Through the haze of afterglow I had the fleeting thought she was going to bruise the hell out of me, but that notion was lost again as I continued to throb within her. By the time I regained my senses, it became clear she wasn't there yet. She seemed desperate and I was quickly going limp. I eased my hand between our bodies and down to where we joined; every time she slammed herself onto me, she would grind against my hand. As she got closer her tail began to wrap around my right leg, slowly but eventually straightening it out as if it were a splint. With one final thrust, and while ferociously grinding her clit against my fingers, her tail tensed so hard that she was lifting my leg into the air. A shrieking hiss rushed out of her throat to make my ears ring, and she pressed me so deeply into the bed that I may as well have been imprinted onto it.

She collapsed atop of me, panting and softly hissing like a tea kettle taken off the burner. Her tail relaxed and allowed my leg down, though she kept it wrapped up. So too did she refuse to disentangle her hand from mine while we listened to the pounding rain outside.

I wanted to say something even if I wasn't sure what. This was more than just blowing off steam but I wasn't going to make the mistake of admitting to love like some hopeless loner, no matter how cleanly I fit that bill. I wasn't that naive nor desperate to dare think I could love someone after knowing them for less than a month. But as she arched her neck up and away to look down at me and I stared into those big red eyes of hers, it was suddenly clear to me that her own words were more than perfect.

"There is nobody in the universe I trust more than you, Vee."

Chapter Text

I never would have known it was morning upon opening my eyes. The room was still dark but as my eyes adjusted, I could see motes of dust floating by like snow, barely illuminated by a beam of soft amber light trickling in through the half-circle window in the door.

I began to stir and felt heavier, like my own body was weighing me down. Falling back again, I grasped absent-mindedly to scratch at the itches brought on by early morning's dry air. Though instead of feeling hair and skin, my hands slid across Vee's arm thrown over my chest. Her tail wrapped both of my legs together, explaining the extra weight that made staying in bed so tempting. She began to wake as well, her hands stretching and her claws grazing my skin. When those bright red eyes slowly opened they instantly fell on me.

"Morning, sunshine," I said. She straightened her neck and and bumped her lips into mine while a smile played across my face. "We should get dressed and get moving."

Her coils tightened around me for a moment as if to say I wasn't going anywhere, but they loosened just as quickly. "We should," she said before gracefully falling out of bed as she usually did; not until I felt her notable absence beside me did I realize how warm she had been keeping me. I got up too and threw my dirty clothes on, sliding on mostly-clean socks and my gnarled boots as she rummaged around in her backpack. She came back up wearing a off-white shirt with a solitary red stripe running down the left sleeve. The wrinkles in it wouldn't smooth out no matter how hard she tried and she gave up entirely before slinging her backpack over her shoulders. We checked the wounds on my arm and changed the bandages. Afterwards she waited by the door, watching me finish tying my boots with an unusual glimmer in her eye that reminded me somewhat of that focused gaze she would sometimes have when on a trail or trying to figure something out.

She opened the door for me. I stepped over her tail first and then the threshold and the next moment a vice-grip clamped down around my chest, grabbing me from the doorway before effortlessly spinning me around and roughly forcing me onto my stomach. A furious hiss bordering on a roar followed me out before being noisily squelched, and a moment later Vee was face-down right next to me with an enormous, dirty pink hand splayed across her hood to keep her down. She struggled and only managed to get some of her tail wrapped around the tree-trunk of an arm holding her down. That must have done it because her captor let up just enough for her to shift her head out from under the thing's grasp, and her fangs popped out like switchblades.

"Enough!"

Somehow even Vee was stayed by the command's imposing tone, pausing mid-strike before her fangs could pierce flesh. The hands on our backs immediately relented and allowed us up. Vee's tail slid from her attacker's arm, who appeared to look just like those huge humanoids I had seen killed during the resistance's attack. Up close it looked like little more than an absolute slab of muscle stuffed into some kind of green armored suit, itself made up of overlapping plates that covered the chest and stomach while tight sleeves partially hid the arms and legs. The thing's head was as big as my torso; large, deep-set yellow eyes carefully watched my every move as its hoarse breaths emanated from something that looked like a rebreather or gas mask fitted over where its nose and mouth might be. The ears were nothing but holes, placed ahead of a bony ridge that extended up and around the neck like a collar. The hands were big enough to envelope my entire torso and tipped by black claws like Vee's. No wonder it had handled me like a ragdoll.

Which is why I was even more surprised to see a tiny old lady standing behind them with her hands folded behind her back. She wore slippers and a short bathrobe that went a little past her knees, tightly knotted in the front over a white shirt. As she approached it became clearer that she'd barely come up to my chest if she stood beside me. She must have been fairly old judging by the wrinkles scattered across her tan skin -- or perhaps the stress of the invasion and occupation had done a number on her and she was actually much younger than she appeared. On either side of her head, patches of grey stood out against her black hair.

"I said make sure they weren't armed, not slam them into the dirt," she squawked. One of the aliens grunted something in reply that maybe somehow sounded like it could have been in the ADVENT tongue but also sounded like it could have been from a bull. "I'm not mad. Learn some restraint is all. You could have hurt them."

"Mutons," Vee whispered in my ear. I had never seen one up close before. They towered over even Vee, who was already a head or two taller than I was. Their body looked suspiciously close to a berserker's; if the Elders had been masters of genetic manipulation, I would've hazarded a guess that the two types of alien were related somehow.

"Who are you?" asked the old woman.

"I'm Liam--"

"Vee."

"--and we were just passing through. We don't want any trouble."

"Are you armed?"

"We each have a handgun and--" I pointed to the rifle hanging from Vee's shoulder, but was distracted by the bent barrel and the creases across the receiver. It must have just happened in the scuffle. "Well, she had a rifle."

The old lady carefully considered us, giving us each a once-over top to bottom with a squinted glare from over the top rim of her thick glasses. She clasped her hands together in front of her chest and suddenly smiled. "How lovely, I've never met a viper with a name before. I'm Helena -- or Helen, nobody ever remembers the 'a'. My big friends are Austin and Dwayne -- Dwayne is the one with the dashed line tattooed across his forehead. If you would give him your guns and follow me, I can get some morning tea going."

"I'm not sure staying is a good idea," I said. The one called Dwayne held his gigantic hand out, staring holes through my head as I slowly went for my gun and dropped it into his palm. Vee did the same. I don't think either of us felt like telling one of these behemoths 'no'. "We were on the run from a town about three days south. We don't know if we're being followed but we'd rather not stick around and find out."

"I know exactly where you're talking about," Helena said with a scowl. "Austin and Dwayne escaped from there as well. Those savages don't travel past the town's borders. I assure you you're safe here anyway with these two on guard. Come, come, you can rest with us." She spun around and began walking along a path that neither Vee nor I had seen yesterday. Austin grunted something at Vee as we passed by and both mutons flanked us while we followed Helena, their thudding footsteps like somebody slamming a sledgehammer into the earth.

"What did he say?" I asked Vee.

"They'll kill us both if we hurt her."

An image of being snapped in half like a twig flashed through my mind. "Then they've got nothing to worry about."

The footpath was barely worn and overgrown, like it hadn't been used in a long while. After fifty yards we approached a line of thick bushes that made me think of hedgerows left to run amok, with flowering vines and tall weeds threading inside and out. Scattered in front and just behind were a line of pine trees that completely obscured an entire house; it had two floors, an elevated porch, and a wide bay window beside the front door. The left side was made of brick that stretched all the way up to the chimney, and a smattering of dark green mold or mildew marred the front porch and face of the house. In all it was remarkably well-preserved considering how old I guessed it must have been. How had she kept it so well?

The stairs and front door groaned with use. Inside looked even better than out. I had expected dust and grime, a mess of personal belongings that I might see in a hoarder's home, but no -- everything looked normal. In fact it reminded me of a mirrored version of my house. The house wasn't as deep though so everything seemed just a little smaller.

"Sit, make yourselves at home," Helena said, gesturing to a large, misshapen couch and recliner in the main room to the right. "Austin, help me with the tea. Dwayne, sweetheart, grab the sugar from the pantry, would you?" All three disappeared into the hall and to the right, the mutons hunkering down to squeeze through every doorway. In fact, there was a noticeable crack forming high up where one of them must have been consistently hitting the wall. I wondered what other damage this house had endured while trying to shelter people far bigger than any human could ever be.

"She seems nice," said Vee, getting ready to lay herself across the couch as she used to do back at the house. She had second thoughts though; the flattened cushions and bulging frame that creaked with the slightest touch indicated the mutons probably sat there all the time while Helena most likely preferred the recliner. Vee and I were content to stand; we didn't want to occupy anybody's favorite seat.

"Penny seemed nice too."

"This is clearly different."

"I hope so," I said, feeling my heart suddenly race when some glass crashed to the floor in the other room, quickly followed by what sounded like an trumpeting elephant.

"It's fine!" said Helena, her tone softening. "I have a hundred cups, one makes no difference! Relax, sweetie." There was another round of clinking and cupboards opening and shutting. Soon after Helena came back with Dwayne in tow, a tray carrying three steaming cups in one of his gigantic hands. He let Helena take hers first before bringing it around to Vee and me. The cups were pleasantly warm and the steam rising from the liquid inside seemed to clear my head of whatever morning grogginess remained. A light minty flavor flooded my nostrils and washed down the back of my throat with my first sip. Vee was not a fan and placed her drink on the end table by the sofa after a single taste. Meanwhile Austin came in as well and both mutons plopped down onto the couch, jostling each other for space and definitively explaining how the thing could be so broken.

"Headed to City 31, are we?" Helena said. "Don't look so surprised. It's all anyone comes for these days. How long have you two been on the road?"

"Two -- wait, three weeks?" I said, looking to Vee for confirmation. She nodded. "Give or take."

"Gracious, you must be exhausted."

"It's certainly been a trip. Do you know how close we are to the city?"

"About two days," she said with a smile, then added, "give or take. If you look north, you can see the city's glow from the second floor windows. But don't be on your way just yet. Has it also been three weeks since a shower or good meal? I insist you stay before you go any further. Finish up your tea -- there you go. Austin, show Liam to the washroom upstairs, if you would."

The muton rose to his feet with a short bellow and started towards the stairs, taking a moment to spin around and beckon for me to follow him. The stairs were bowed and loudly protested as Austin climbed them, and I had the odd sensation that I was going to fall right through a hole he had made. They held fine despite my fears, and I took one more look at Vee before she left my view; she nodded at me, her shoulders low and relaxed.

"And go easy on the hot water!" Helena shouted.

The bathroom was just to the left of the top of the stairs. Austin took another long stride to let me squeeze by; it was hard to tell how he felt about me because his low brow always made him look angry and he didn't even have any corners to his mouth to emote with, unlike Vee -- if he even had a mouth at all. Just having him nearby was like being beneath a skyscraper that always threatened to collapse on top of me. He didn't stick around for too long and almost seemed eager to leave me, moving through the hall and staircase in which he barely fit.

The bathroom was already fully stocked; two towels hung on a rack and an uncluttered but dusty sink hosted a bevy of old soaps and skincare nonsense, whose scent reminded me a lot of my grandparents. Grandma in particular always smelled like lavender thanks to a little bottle of moisturizer she carried at all times. Even at the family barbeques, amidst the stronger scents of charcoal, grilled beef, onion, and other things -- I had always smelled that lavender.

I didn't know how much water Helena had so I didn't bother waiting for it to warm up. I stripped down and hopped inside the shower, and then immediately wished I had waited for a few moments. I suffered in silence for a minute or two as I froze beneath the showerhead, my arms tightly crossed across my chest in a vain effort to keep out the cold. The second it warmed up even a little, I immediately set to scrubbing as much of myself as I could, as fast as I could. The dirt and grime practically poured off my skin before circling down the drain, reminding me of how far I'd ventured from home. Stuck in the same damn house for twenty years, all alone for almost half that, doing the same things day in, day out -- it was a wonder I never struck out on my own from sheer boredom. I never went more than a couple of miles from the house, too afraid of what might have been out there. I turned back every time I got too far into the northern woods.

The water in the tub darkened even more as a mixture of black and rusty brown swirled around my feet. Blood from my arm, from the men and women I had been near when they met their ends, blood from the terrifyingly animalistic things that used to be humans -- more blood than I thought I'd ever see in my life. I think I spent more time scrubbing my hands than anything else, and I still couldn't clean them entirely.

Feeling like it had been long enough and not long at all, I begrudgingly exited and dried myself off. After quickly dressing myself and grabbing my backpack, I went back downstairs to find Vee and Helena having an friendly chat while both Austin and Dwayne sat quietly on their couch. Vee got up when she saw me coming and slithered past me up the stairs for her own shower.

"Babies," Helena said to the mutons, "would you please empty the water barrels? We'll get to boiling it later and I'll make us all some hot soup for tonight. How does that sound?"

They both trumpeted loudly, springing up off the couch as though they were racing to see who could get there fastest. Their footsteps shook the whole house as they bolted for the door, stopped to gently turn its tiny doorknob with their huge hands, and then raced outside.

"Oh my goodness, I love those two. Having them around makes me feel like I've got a family."

"How did you meet them? When?" I asked, eyeballing the cup of tea Vee had left on the table. It was cold by now but it still tasted good.

"Just about two months ago now. They were wandering through the woods carrying a number of crates under their arms and on their backs. I was outside watering the garden and wasn't paying attention. I looked up and saw them staring at me and I thought I was about to die." She regarded me oddly as I drank from Vee's cup. "But they slowly approached me -- like how you might creep close to a deer just to see it better without scaring it off -- and argued about what I was doing. Then they gave me some food from one of their boxes. Like a bunch of little sticks. Not much to taste but they're certainly filling. I offered them a rest stop and they just ended up staying, so now they help me around the house and all I have to do is cook once in a while with the meager ingredients I've got. Soup is their favorite, which is great because that's about all I'm able to make with what I can grow. Every other week or so one comes back with an animal and we'll have some stew."

"So you can understand them?"

"Mostly, but it's still hit or miss. They speak a heavily modified ADVENT. They sound like elephants if I'm being honest, though I don't mind it. I always liked elephants. Saw some in Thailand once."

"Wait, wait. Can we start from the beginning? How do you -- how did you live here on your own? The house looks pretty good considering it must be at least twenty years old."

She took one last drink before setting the cup in her lap, looking to the ceiling as she searched her thoughts. "There used to be a neighborhood out here before the invasion," she said, sparing a moment to examine my incredulity. "Oh, not some suburb or anything you're probably used to. One of those neighborhoods where your closest neighbor was a half mile in either direction and everything in between was forest. Everyone had a long gravel driveway and a pick-up truck. I guess you could say it was the boonies, though we weren't actually that far from any town."

"So you've been out here all this time?"

"Heavens, no!" she laughed. "I've been in City 31 since the occupation. I lived here long before that. I wanted a taste of the old life so I paid smugglers to get me out of the city and fix the place up. Getting out was strangely easy but making the house livable was a bitch and a half. Also, smugglers are expensive, lord almighty." She pointed at two framed pictures hung on the wall behind her. To the right was an image of Helena standing beside a platinum-blonde woman, who pointed at something out-of-frame with a wide smile. In the left photo, Helena stood beside a slightly taller man, black hair partially blocking his eyes as he and Helena beamed ear-to-ear. "The handsome man there was my husband, Francis. He and I lived here at one time."

"Who's the woman?" I asked, wondering why it hung so prominently next to a photo of her husband.

"That was my wife. She lived here too."

"Oh!" I stammered, suddenly feeling like I had wandered into a new conversation that I thought I didn't really belong in. "Like -- at the same time or--"

Her laughter filled the room and chased away any thoughts that I was intruding upon her life. "No, no! Oh my goodness, thank you for that laugh. No, all three of us grew up together and at some point along the way I got confused as to who was my best friend and who was the love of my life: Francis or Eliza. They both ended up living here with me at different times. It sure as hell didn't help to have a whole bunch of know-it-alls and puritans shouting over my shoulder about my choices."

"I can't imagine so."

"Don't sweat it, dear. You know what I realized? Do you have any idea, even the slightest inkling of how damned short life is? Truly, I mean. A year flies by in an instant. Then another, and then ten of them are gone and you wonder how many might be left. I feel sad for anybody that wastes so much energy, so much time on telling other people who they can and can't love. After I had my life figured out, I never spent another second worrying about what other people said. Find what makes you happy, grab hold, and never let go. What about you, though?" she asked, leaning forward and narrowing her eyes as a wry smile spread across her features. "Are you going to worry about what people think?"

Ice crept up my spine, slowly turning into heat that surely reddened my face. "I don't know what you mean."

"You don't?"

I cleared my throat and quickly changed the subject at the same time Vee slithered back down the stairs looking a little shinier and much happier. She laid herself out across the broken couch and silently listened to our chat. "Was your wife here with you?"

"No, I'm afraid she passed years ago. She refused to visit a gene clinic because she always thought there was something off about them, and she went in her sleep from an undetected aneurysm. Overnight I was alone -- no family left, no friends. Thought I had nothing left to lose by trying to be happy once more in a place where I knew I was happy once before. The city sure as hell wasn't for me anymore."

"So what, you just decide to fix up your old rotting house in the woods?"

"I didn't, no. The smugglers did. Emptied my account and even bartered with them, and I imagine they had resistance contacts as well -- at that point I didn't care what happened to me. I guess ADVENT was worried about other things during the closing months of the war because nobody ever found out. The smugglers got a hold of materials and then moved me out there when they were done renovating. Oh, the memories this old place brought back! Hung up all my pictures, found an old shelf for my photo albums, managed to hang onto some of Eliza's wrestling doodads and souvenirs."

"Wrestling?" I said with a chuckle, trying to imagine an old lady so into the sport that she would kept a collection. "Professional stuff or the -- oh my god!" I said, slapping my forehead. "Austin and Dwayne -- Stone Cold and The Rock!"

Helena practically shrieked with laughter, kicking her legs like a kid as she sat in her chair. "Yes! I'm so happy to meet someone that got that! Oh my goodness!"

"I think I was only a toddler by the time they retired. I knew them both as actors more than wrestlers."

"I don't care," she said as she caught her breath. "I still can't believe you got that. Eliza must be spinning in her grave wishing she could talk to you." She focused her gaze somewhere behind me, and I turned to see a clock sitting on a gnarled fireplace mantle. "My, that time already. Both of you, follow me out back. Austin and Dwayne are probably waiting already."

Helena slid out of her chair and after grabbing my cup and Vee's, we both followed her through the house. She led us through the kitchen where I deposited our dirty mugs into the sink before stepping out a backdoor, and down some uneven concrete steps into a sprawling backyard that had been cleared of trees, their ragged, roughly-cut stumps still sticking out of the ground. In the most central part of the yard was a carefully arranged ring of large stones, in the center of which stood Austin and Dwayne. They waited patiently for Helena to sit on a nearby tree stump, then dropped to a single knee while facing towards her.

"Sorry dears, got stuck chatting. Have at it!"

Each muton rose to his feet and retreated to opposite ends of the stone ring, paused for a moment, then tore after each other. They clashed in the center, trading furious blows and pushing each other around in an attempt to knock the other out of the ring. As they pounded on one another, landing hits that looked too vicious for the fight to be called sporting, I could almost feel the shockwaves from their punches hitting my face like a breeze.

"What the hell are they doing?" I whispered.

"I have no idea but it's a near-daily ritual for them," said Helena without tearing her eyes from them. "They enjoy having a winner declared. They're apparently a very martial people. I don't mind it at all; I feel like I'm at a wrestling match with Eliza."

It certainly was quite a spectacle; two living tanks duking it out like boxers while also trying to ring out their opponent like a sumo match. All that was needed to complete the illusion was an entrance ramp with a bunch of pyrotechnics, a pair of overly enthusiastic commentators, and a roaring crowd. Something told me that Austin and Dwayne would probably appreciate the crowd. If one little old lady spectating was good, they'd lose their minds with a whole building cheering them on. Maybe that's something a muton could do: professional wrestling. There could be a muton wrestling league or something. Hell, there will have to be leagues just for aliens. No human could compete with a muton when it came to wrestling or football, and I have no doubts that a viper or mind-reading sectoid would be more than a match for a chess grandmaster or something. Even if City 31 was making an effort to integrate aliens and humans, there will have to be some aspects that are separate no matter what.

Out of the corner of my eye, Vee looked on sullenly. "What's wrong?"

"Why did the Elders take everything from me?" she murmured to me, her hood seemingly falling limp as the edges of it drooped downward. "My sisters and I never had tattoos, never had any desire to compete. When I was part of ADVENT, the mutons were allowed to pray or worship on the starships upon which they were born. Their culture survived, even if it is in pieces. Where is just one shred of mine?"

"Ring out! Dwayne is victorious!" Helena shouted, laughing and clapping. Austin's left foot was just past the stone circle, dug into the earth at the end of a long trench after having been pushed across the ground with his hands locked in struggle against Dwayne's. Dwayne loosed an elephantine trumpeting and immediately relented, allowing Austin to regain his composure and sulk for a few moments before they both turned again and took a knee in Helena's direction. "Don't pout, sweetheart. Nobody wins all the time," she said to Austin. "Come on, back inside. I think its time we actually put some effort into cleaning the place up. We have guests, after all."

"We'll be with you in a minute," I said as the three of them headed back inside. Helena waved at us and disappeared into the kitchen. Dwayne, the day's winner, brought up the rear and bumped into door with his shoulder, knocking it slightly askew. After a moment of panic he gently righted it by forcing it back into place, paying no attention to the distinct sound of splintering wood towards the bottom, then looking behind him to see if Helena had noticed. The door shut and Vee and I were alone.

"Does it bother you that much? You've never really brought it up before."

Her arms quickly crossed over her chest as though trying to keep what she felt inside. "We have nothing. My sisters and I are blank slates; what customs did we have? What religions? What foods did we make or trinkets might we wear? Why were we completely destroyed and yet the mutons weren't? They have more than just what the Elders put inside their heads."

She let me pull her towards me and she loosed a sigh to match mine. "I wish I had an answer for you," I said.

"I don't even know how to--" she continued, as if she hadn't heard me at all. "I feel as though something is missing. Like I'm throwing dirt in to fill a hole without ever having known what was inside it first."

"I'm sorry."

"I want to have a people. I want to belong. The closer we get to City 31, the closer I am to feeling these things, the more I think it's futile. I'll always be an alien. I'll always be a murderer."

"None of that is true, and you'll have me," I said. She weakly smiled at me before turning her gaze to the dirt. "I think I do have an idea about why the mutons got special treatment."

Her eyes narrowed. "Why?"

"What if the Elders were scared of you?" I asked to her sudden and wide-eyed surprise. "The Elders were all about control, right? They had mind-chips and the psionic network to direct their armies, they herded most of humanity into cities where only ADVENT could feed us, clothe us, teach us -- why would they completely erase your culture? I'll tell you why," I said as I more firmly grabbed hold of her attention, "It was because they couldn't control it. The mutons were allowed to keep theirs because the Elders could subvert it, twist it into another kind of servitude. You had no such weakness or you were too smart to let that happen. They couldn't control it, so they destroyed it and then commanded what was left."

She blinked hard, in disbelief or still processing the possibility that in some small way, despite having ended up defeated like the other alien races, hers had in fact been special somehow. Her shoulders fell as her tongue slowly flicked out, while her hood flared just a little and lightly fluttered.

"You like that answer, huh?"

"Yes."

The backdoor slammed open, slapping against the house and once more nearly coming off the hinges. "Come on in and help Austin and Dwayne clean up, you two! I'm getting dinner started. The longer it sits in the pot the better it tastes!" Helena went to close the door, then noticed how loosely it drifted. "Oh my. Well, one more thing to fix. No big deal."

Helping out around the house reminded me so much of my own home for the past twenty years that I had to stop and sit several times throughout the day, so overcome by nostalgia and an almost nauseating sense of déjà vu that my head seemed to be swimming. Austin and Dwayne had already taken care of the heavy lifting earlier by emptying the water barrels into the cistern. While they stomped outside to tear up a few twisted tree stumps from the backyard, we little people stayed inside to dust and polish. Even happened upon the wrestling room, as Helena called it. It was full of her late wife's old knick-knacks and memorabilia from before the invasion: bobble-heads and action figures, autographed shirts and photos, replica outfits. Of apparently particular importance was a framed, blown-up photo of an ecstatic Eliza shaking hands with a monstrously-sized man who possessed an equally monstrously-sized smile. The plaque below read Congratulating The Undertaker, 1991 WWF World Heavyweight Championship.

We spent the rest of the afternoon chatting; the mutons were almost entirely silent but appeared content so long as they were near Helena. She went on about she had grown up and met Francis and Eliza as children, how she had eventually married, and how she and Francis had agreed to split once she realized how she had felt about Eliza. Apparently they remained very close friends afterwards with no animosity at all. She had even called him husband sometimes as a term of endearment, much to the chagrin of his new wife when he had remarried. I offered her a short version of my story but I didn't fill her in entirely on Penny nor the nature of last night.

Before long dinner was ready, and I had to admit it smelled inviting despite how Helena tried to downplay her cooking. It was only carrots and potatoes mixed with more carrots and potatoes from leftover portions, in a watery broth that tasted a little like dirt -- but it was still better than a c-stick. Austin and Dwayne had an interesting way of eating; while clumsily holding their spoons like an adult would a baby's utensil, they mashed the softened vegetables against the side of the bowl until it was kind of a slurry which was then was loudly slurped up through a tube that fell from beneath that odd mask they wore. When finished, the tube disappeared again, softly clicking back into place somewhere beneath the chin. After everybody had finished, Vee collected the spoons and bowls and I washed them in the sink, refusing to stop no matter how loudly Helena complained that a guest shouldn't be doing anything of the sort.

"Well, forgive this old lady but my bed time is sort of early. You two are welcome to the guest bedroom upstairs. And I'll see you babies," she said to Austin and Dwayne, planting a peck each on their hands, "in the morning. Goodnight everyone."

Helena disappeared down a hall off of the kitchen while the mutons retreated into the basement through a door in the foyer. Vee and I found the guestroom upstairs at the opposite end of the hall from the bathroom. The bed was slightly smaller which made the room seem more spacious, but at the same time it felt cozier, no doubt due to actually being part of a lived-in house. I slipped out of my boots and socks while Vee slithered under the covers, then held them up for me to climb in with her. No sooner had I settled in did she throw her tail over my body, using the last few feet of it to wrap around my legs from the calves down. I never would have imagined something to be so comfortable but it was impossible to deny the weight on top of me and the compression of her coils felt nice. I must have fallen asleep in no time at all because I didn't even remember closing my eyes.

What I did remember was the unmistakable sound of crying rousing me from sleep. My first thought as I lazily opened my eyes was why Vee might be crying and how. Earth reptiles did not make tears so I wondered how Vee would cry, but then I recalled she could blink and taste and speak just like humans did, so I wasn't sure why I bothered asking myself questions about how her body worked. But Vee was still fast asleep and didn't even register my lightly jostling her. I gently extricated my legs from her coils and swung them over the edge of the bed while I tried to listen a little more closely.

It was clearer out in the hall, where I could tell it was coming from downstairs and I knew by then who it must have been. The last step creaked as I descended the stairs and the crying abruptly stopped.

"I'm sorry," I said, seeing Helena sitting in her recliner, trying to hide her face from the candlelight beside her.

"No, no, don't be," she croaked, wiping her eyes with the sleeve of her robe while she clutched a framed picture in her other hand. I sat down on the couch, nearly sinking into the damn thing entirely when I found how little support the cushions offered. The mutons had totally wrecked it with their weight. With how it jiggled and groaned under any stress at all, it was a wonder it didn't just crash to the floor then and there.

"What are you looking at?"

"Eliza," she said, showing the picture to me. That platinum-haired woman from before stared back with a wide smile that exaggerated her crow's feet and dimples. Helena, a good foot shorter than her, beamed just as brightly as she stood beneath her elbow as if she were an arm rest. "I think about her and Francis all the time. I wish I could stop. Having Austin and Dwayne around makes things better but I feel like it would be so much easier if I could just...forget them."

I instantly fell into my own thoughts, recalling the innumerable times I had heard the same thing in the recesses of my mind. I wouldn't have had to feel bad if I had been able to forget them. I wouldn't have to flip any pictures over or take down the frames if I had just been able to forget them. I wouldn't have had to keep convincing myself every day that I had been fine, that everything had been fine, that I still had been going strong and all I had only to count on myself -- if I had just been able to forget. But the mind plays tricks with nostalgia; some days I knew beyond a doubt I was pretending not to care I was alone, some days I would spin one of the pictures back around so I could look at it every so often throughout the day before I turned it back, and some days some odd scent or sound would drag me kicking and screaming through memory lane. And after twenty years apart from other people, after eight years entirely and utterly alone, I wanted my memories no matter how hard I told myself they were best left undisturbed. I wanted to remember my mom and dad fighting or kissing. I wanted to see my brother and I playing some crummy board game or at each other's throats. I wanted to think back to when Granddad and Grandma were helping dad grill one hot summer day and laughing about how interested the cow was in what was cooking.

"Tell me about that picture you're holding."

She flipped it around and stared longingly at it, then briefly started crying again before she managed to actually speak. "This was in ninety-eight -- no, ninety-nine. Eliza and I went to Thailand while we were hopping from country to country across Asia. We started in North Vietnam and crossed Laos on our way to Thailand. We stopped in this village full of the kindest people we'd ever met, and they had a pair of elephants -- for transport and moving heavy loads around, things like that. Right before that picture was taken, one elephant mounted the other and Eliza laughed and pointed and it was all so -- just a grand time. Not just then, but the entire trip. A once-in-a-lifetime sort of thing."

"Even if you could, I know you wouldn't want to forget that." I gravely said, which only seemed to make her feel ashamed. "I know."

"Just because you've been alone longer -- you know?"

"And because I've tried. Memories aren't something you can just shake away like dust. It's like they're a part of you. How you are now is based partially on how happy or sad and angry you were with Eliza and Francis, like it's part of your DNA or something. You can try to forget -- take down all the pictures, hide the photo albums away in a box in the basement, clean and empty their old rooms until the walls are bare -- but they're more than things you can hold with your hands. Every time I pulled this one specific cup from the cabinet -- it had a chip in the lip that looked exactly like a goat's head -- I knew it was my brother that had cracked it when he and I were horsing around one Christmas morning as we made hot chocolate. Whenever I turned on the television, I remembered Dad and Granddad arguing in the middle of the store for thirty whole minutes about whether had been worth buying. Mom and Grandma had been mortified and ended up taking me and my brother to the other end of the store where we still heard their yelling."

Helena laughed, wiping away the last of her tears. "It sounds like you had a wonderful family."

"I still do," I said, laughing through the feel-good corniness in an attempt to keep my own tears at bay. "They're just -- you know, not here. And I think what I did was I tried to make myself lonely so I wouldn't have to focus on what I lost, and wow, was that a miserable eight years."

"I bet it was."

She left a pregnant pause hanging in the air that seemed to beg a question of me. "Are you miserable here?"

"I've been here three months," she said, shaking her head, "and I can't see myself staying much longer. Until Austin and Dwayne found me I was probably a goner. I can't garden worth a damn and it's hard to depend on rain for water. Not to mention if the solar panels or water pump broke I'd have no idea how to fix them. I just -- I thought coming back here would solve all my problems. The city was the loneliest place even with all the people there. Eliza was like a buffer between it and me. I felt like a fish out of water without her there and everything should have been better here."

"She's not here, though. You could come with us. Bring Austin and Dwayne."

"Heaven's no, not now. I'd have to pack and I don't even have the boxes for that. Maybe soon though. Maybe you and Miss Vee could put a word in for us, get someone out here to help us."

"Of course. Not sure who'll listen to us but we'll definitely say something."

She reached over and patted me knee. "I appreciate you, dear," she said, rocking onto her foot and heading back to her room. "One more thing. About Miss Vee -- be careful with her."

Helena's warning felt a little like a knife gently poking into my back, especially considering how adoring she was of Austin and Dwayne. Choosing aliens to be racist towards seemed a lot like splitting the finest hairs imaginable; they were all from outer space and they were all trying to kill us at one point -- why be careful with the viper and not the muton? "I'll be fine. We've been through a lot and I trust her with my life."

"No, I don't mean that. I mean that she -- none of them know how to be around somebody that wants them around. It's a learning process, so be patient with her, would you?"

"Oh," I said, taken slightly aback. "Uh, yeah. Of course."

"And one last thing," she said, her hands out in front as if she were holding something delicately between her thumb and forefinger. "Do I need to wash the sheets in the guest house?"

A fire leapt up in my gut whose rapidly rising heat reddened my face and surely blew steam straight out of my ears. "No, no, that's not -- you don't--" I sighed, staring at the floor between my feet. "I'll wash them in the morning."

"Appreciate it, dear. Good night." She closed the door behind her and left me stunned in the living room, still trying to think of something to say that might have made me feel less ashamed. If I had known someone still lived here and actually maintained that guest house, I imagined I wouldn't have been so gung-ho last night. As I trudged upstairs -- softening my steps after remembering other people were still asleep -- I felt like I had just been caught with a girl by my parents. It was intensely embarrassing -- and oddly normal in a way I couldn't explain, as if it were life as usual. I almost felt like she should've asked if I had used protection. That thought got a chuckle out of me.

I heard Vee shifting beneath the covers as I opened the door. "Sorry to wake you."

"I was already awake. What was the crying about?"

So she had heard it after all. Why not check for herself? I knew she was inquisitive. Maybe she knew it was Helena crying and thought a human was needed to solve a human problem, so she let me investigate. "Helena's not doing well. She was happy here before the invasion and thought coming back would be better than staying miserably alone in the city. No such luck, and she's not really an outdoorsy type so she's afraid she wont last much longer here."

"She and the mutons could come with us."

"That's what I said but she doesn't have what she needs to pack. Told her we'd let somebody in the city know she was out here."

"That would be a good idea. Mutons are also lacking in survival skills. They were almost always frontline troops and never deployed for any longer than the main fight lasted. We will reach City 31 quicker than their provisions will run out." She held the blanket up invitingly and said, "Sleep. Tomorrow is the last leg of the journey."

I climbed in beside her and she wrapped herself around me, squeezing me like a pillow as we both made ourselves comfortable. We laid together in near total silence but I found myself feeling like I owed it to Vee to let her know; keeping it to myself was just going to keep me awake. Also, I may as well rope her into sharing my embarrassment.

"Helena knows, by the way."

"About what?"

"Us. Last night."

"I thought as much. I suppose the rain was not as loud as we thought."

"Or maybe we weren't as quiet as we thought. They were fifty yards away and you didn't smell them?"

"I told you I didn't like where we were; the mint was overpowering, I couldn't smell anything else!"

Chapter Text

Penny startled me awake. Lounging harmlessly in her pile of sheets and blankets while chatting with the men and women I had seen killed at the outlet mall, she suddenly lunged for me with her hands clawing for my neck. I pulled the trigger of a gun I hadn't even known was in my hand. I don't remember hearing the shot but it woke me up better than a bucket of cold water, and I felt like I had been doused anyway; I was drenched in a cold sweat, my body mildly sore. As I relaxed and let the tension slip away, it took the aches with it.

Vee was already up and out of bed, staring out the window at the intensifying orange glow spreading across the sky like wildfire. She glanced over her shoulder as I planted my feet on the carpeted floor. "Nightmare?"

"Yeah. You?"

"Yes," she said after a moment's hesitation.

I paused, hoping I wasn't about to come across as prying even though she had shared before what plagued her. "The first guy that you..."

"Yes." She turned away from the window and slithered up my side. "I'm holding my plasma rifle in my hands. A vehicle burns nearby. Besides the fire, the only other sound is the man's voice crying for his mother. I never see him but I wake up as my rifle begins to hum louder and louder."

"Is it always like that?"

"Sometimes," she said, slipping her tail around my ankles. "Sometimes the battle is still happening. Sometimes he and I are the only ones. Sometimes I get as far as aiming at him and other times he's not there at all, though I still hear his cries."

She looked expectantly at me so I filled her in on how my nightmare went, adding, "And I know they're talking. I see their mouths moving and they're gesturing like they're in the middle of a conversation, but I don't hear a damn word. It was new; I hated it. Normally I just replay what had happened. I'm looking forward to having it stop, honestly. How long did you say yours have been going on for?"

"Two months. I only just started dreaming once the psionic network fell. I never knew what it was like before then to actually experience one. I woke up in a panic. My sisters and the troopers in our garrison were just as confused when they also began to have dreams. We didn't know what was going on at first."

That was a terrifying amount of control. Dreams were just random thoughts and neurons firing away inside of the brain while sleeping, weren't they? How could something like that be suppressed? Moreover, why would the Elders suppress it entirely instead of using it to further their control? Why not force their soldiers to dream about propaganda or reinforce the mental conditioning already in place? My conversation with Commander Argo came back to me -- how he said there had been no fail-safes because the Elders had thought nothing they did would ever fail. If that were the case, they probably never felt the need to reinforce their control if they never imagined it could weaken.

"Do you only have nightmares?" I asked.

"Mostly. Less since meeting you. Some dreams have been complete nonsense. Others have been pleasant, that leave me disappointed when I wake up and wishing they had lasted for a few minutes more. Most of them involve City 31 or you," she said as she grabbed my dirty shirt and handed it to me. "Get dressed. We're so close now; they don't have to be only dreams for much longer."

After stopping by the bathroom, we headed downstairs to find Helena and already heating up leftover soup for breakfast. No matter how gently I tried to bump her away from the stovetop, I just couldn't get her to sit down and relax. Despite my lack of subtlety, it still took her a few minutes to catch onto me and she began trying to shoo me, her guest, out of the kitchen. But I was taller and heavier and there was nothing she could do to stop me from taking out dishes and utensils and setting the table. Around that time Austin and Dwayne came up from the basement and we all sat down for another meal, made cozier by the brightening sunlight beaming in through the windows and the chorus of birds all around outside. I recognized a few calls and listed them for Vee as I ate: cardinals, finches, mourning doves, not to mention a handful of others that were on the tip of my tongue but I failed to recall exactly what they were. Helena was still impressed though. When were done eating, Vee changed the bandages on my arm while the everyone else gathered and cleaned the dishes. Afterwards I headed out to the guest house and grabbed the sheets and blankets before going to wash them in a tub of water at the side of the main house. They were left on a clothesline to dry.

We tried not to stick around for too much longer. No matter how much we objected, Helena kept trying to give us more supplies. It didn't matter that we already had more than we needed. Whenever she disappeared to grab something else, I took whatever she had just given us and hid it inside the end table cabinet by the couch, or in a corner behind a planter. Vee and the mutons were clearly amused, but Helena grew wise when the food and supplies she was handing me were disappearing a little too quickly into my already-stuffed backpack.

"Helena, please. It's two days' hike. We still have a more than a week's worth of c-sticks, plenty of first aid left -- we appreciate your help, honest, but hang onto it. We're good."

"Fine then, spoilsport." She nodded towards us and Dwayne reached down, palming a backpack each in his hands and handing them to us while Austin offered us our handguns. "Don't forget about us -- please?"

I slung my backpack across my shoulders. "We won't," I said, following Vee out the door.

"If nobody listens to us, we'll come back for you ourselves," Vee said, noting my surprise with a flash of her own. "It's the right thing to do."

We waved our good-byes, though the mutons insisted on a gentle fist-bump which sat oddly with me; I wondered if that was a normal greeting for them now that the Elders no longer controlled them, but that notion disappeared when I saw Vee as confused as I was by their farewell. Maybe they had seen other humans doing it at some point, or maybe it just felt natural to them because they thought they might crush our arms with anything resembling a handshake. I didn't spend a lot of time thinking about it because I was afraid I'd burst out laughing and hurt their feelings or something. Vee and I walked off once again into the forest, stopping a couple dozen yards out to turn and wave one last time.

The woods teemed with life. The birds continued unabated throughout our entire trek, constantly chirping out territorial claims and alerts as Vee and I strode through like we owned the place. Squirrels scattered for the safety of their trees whenever we drew near, no doubt chittering their little threats as they ascended; perhaps they sensed I thought a squirrel looked tasty, for the first time in my life. Vee may have shared my sentiment for her gaze always seemed to linger on whichever was brave enough to let us draw closer before it too scrambled for shelter above our heads. I might have thought her interest was nothing but mere curiosity, but her tongue flicked a little too eagerly whenever one of the critters got too close.

"We'll get something good to eat in the city," I said, chasing a squirrel up a tree with a feigned lunge. "I don't know what's there but it's got to be better than bland and chewy c-sticks. Maybe I'll have some real ingredients on hand again. We could have a stocked pantry full of herbs and spices."

"Could we make chicken again?"

"That could be a tall order. Didn't ADVENT wipe out the world's livestock? I got by under the radar with just a handful of birds; it would take a whole lot of people staying low like me and then finding each other to make chickens widespread again."

"We could clone them! All we need is one. ADVENT cloned soldiers, humans can clone food."

"I'm not going to hear the end about his until we have chicken again, am I?" She abruptly stopped, spun her coils around to face me, and vehemently shook her head. I laughed. "There has to be other stuff. Do you remember anything from your city deployments?"

She turned around and kept slithering, though slowed so that she fell in beside me. "There were supermarkets but I never went inside one. There were also restaurants scattered about but I never knew what was on the menu because it was never my assignment. Though there is a popular place that serves ADVENT burgers. Again, I wouldn't know what they're like."

"Wait, wait, the planet-conquering alien invasion force preserved the hamburger? Weren't cows culled like all the other livestock? Where'd they get the meat?"

"I don't know," Vee innocently said, deepening the uncomfortable pit in my stomach. "I just know it was a popular place. Humans were always eating there or taking it home."

"I'll just pretend it's plant-based like c-sticks," I muttered, hoping that thought would keep my stomach exactly where it was. I heard Charlton Heston in the back of my mind screaming Soylent Green is people! as he was carried away; Mom had been mildly upset that Dad had let my brother and I watch that film at such a young age. Anyway, I would probably be better off avoiding ADVENT burgers in the future.

"You probably know more about cities than I do," said Vee, sliding her body over a downed tree. She slipped the tip of her tail around my wrist to help me up and over. "You were seventeen when the invasion happened. Had you ever been to a city during that time? What were they like before ADVENT?"

I thought back to those ancient times where things seemed normal and all I had to worry about was homework. We lived in the suburbs but Mom and Dad commuted every weekday to work in the city. Dad had worked in the finance department for some big company I couldn't remember the name of, and Mom had worked in the same company's marketing department. They almost never saw each other at work despite their relative proximity.

"Noisy, dirty, and mean. Everybody laying on their car horns because they had to be somewhere else faster than other people had to be somewhere else, garbage everywhere because nobody could be bothered holding their cups or wrappers for another twenty yards until passing the next garbage can, and you couldn't get the time of day because everyone was engrossed in their phones or just wary of talking to total strangers. To someone like me who was used to quiet suburbs, they were interesting diversions when I just wanted a bunch of commotion and excitement. Otherwise I don't think I'd have stuck around for long."

"Oh," she whispered. Her hood drooped a little, like a sail losing its wind.

"Some cities, anyway," I quickly added. "Others aren't so bad. I've been to New York, Nashville, Memphis, Raleigh, Orlando, Savannah, Houston -- plenty of others I know I'm forgetting. New York City was a lot of hype but really the only interesting part of it was Times Square with all the giant advertisements and god-awful expensive shops that were cool to walk in and see all of that stuff that I'd never be able to afford. It was the definition of a tourist trap. Cool to see but once was enough, you know?" I paused to regain my footing after nearly tripping over a shallow trench full of mud. "Nashville was nice but I'm biased, being born in Tennessee and all. Nothing beat the barbeque places in Memphis though. Nobody does barbeque like Memphis."

"This is the second time you've brought up barbeque -- what is it? Why is Memphis barbeque special?"

"Oh my god," I moaned, my mouth beginning to water as piles of pork bristling with pepper and spices cartoonishly danced in my head hand-in-hand with ribs still glisteningly wet and basted in sauce, "barbeque is one of the most magical foods on Earth bar none. Nothing holds a candle to it and I say that as a man that's had cuisine from all across the world. That was a thing back in the day, you could walk a mile from home and come across a hundred different kinds of food -- sorry, I'm getting off track. Technically you could barbeque any kind of meat you liked but the pork was the big one. Memphis-style was all about the dry rub. You get yourself a raw hunk of meat and you just slather it with a mixture of herbs and spices. Now dry rubs aren't unique but the ingredients are. Memphis-style will always use garlic and paprika, whereas Texas-style was a lot of salt and pepper--"

"Didn't I smell garlic at your home? I don't recall enjoying it."

"No, no, you'd never be able to tell when its mixed with so many other things. It's not about the individual flavors but more how they all come together. I swear the first thing I'll buy is a grill. No idea where the hell I'd put it in an apartment but by god, I'll make it work. You can barbeque chicken too, but this all hinges on what kind of ingredients we're able to find in a post-invasion world."

Vee slowed to a stop and stared at the sky for a moment, her tongue moving in what seemed to be slow motion compared to how it normally lashed out. "Tell me more. Texas and Memphis -- are there more styles?"

I talked for hours and hours and hours about barbeque this, barbeque that, pausing only to catch my breath or take a drink of water from my canteen. There was Texas-style, Carolina-style -- North and South -- Kansas-style, a whole lot more. I was beginning to feel a lot like Bubba in Forrest Gump, endlessly droning on and on about a single style of food as a kind listener tolerated my incessant chatter. Despite the enthusiasm for barbeque instilled in me by my parents, it was impossible to keep talking forever about it. Our chat spilled over into different foods from different countries. I didn't know everything and I didn't pretend to as I tried as best I could to explain things like pesto and marsala, or sriracha sauce and tandoori cooking, before looping around again to Korean barbeque. I just couldn't shut up about any of it. Perhaps chowing down primarily on c-sticks for almost a month had me pining hard for anything different because I kept talking and talking right up until it was time to bed down for the night.

"Maybe that's what I'll do," Vee said, curling up against my sleeping bag beneath her pile of blankets.

"What?"

"I could learn to cook," she mused as she closed her eyes. "Food is what brought you and I together after all. Maybe I could open a diner or supermarket or--" Her words trailed quietly trailed off and I suddenly felt a burst of anxiety. Did she smell something? Hear something? Were we being shadowed by some creature in the forest?

"What is it?"

"Look," she said with a soft voice full of wonder that put me at ease.

"I don't know what you're looking at. It's too dark." Her hand cupped my chin and gently turned my face upwards and to the right. In the distance, just barely peeking through the canopy and silhouetting its branches, was the faint white glow of city lights reaching up from the tree line. Barely visible was a single blinking red light that I could only have guessed sat atop a skyscraper for us to see it from so far away. We watched in silence for a few moments and saw a set of four blinking red-and-white lights carefully maneuver around the red-lit spire before dipping low and out of sight.

"I feel like I could touch it from here," said Vee.

"One more day and we're there," I managed to force out alongside a yawn. She repeated me as she made herself comfortable beside me and we both drifted off.

Penny greeted me soon afterwards. She had the dead resistance fighters in tow as she walked through what looked like a fixed up version of the run-down house she had called her home. They were all talking animatedly, laughing and wildly gesticulating as if in the middle of some fantastic story. I couldn't hear any of them, just like last time. Their mouths would open with every word, their shoulders heave with each laugh, but I was totally deaf to all of it. I suddenly felt weight in my hand and none to my surprise, there was the grip of a pistol in my palm and I was watched helplessly as my fingers tightened around it and the trigger. Penny noticed as well and seemed to remove herself from the fun she was having with everybody else, like she and I somehow existed in a separate reality and we were each waiting for the other to make the first move. She took one forceful step towards me and I blinked.

And then Vee was standing before me, grabbing a can of something from one counter and pouring it into a sizzling pan on the stovetop. A tall chef's hat sat on her head. She also wore a clean, blindingly white cook's jacket whose only dirty mark was a human handprint situated on her side at about hip level. The weight in my hand, the pistol, was suddenly gone and I felt panic set in as I wondered how I was going to defend Vee from Penny, but Penny was nowhere to be found. My family had replaced the men and women who had died before my eyes during the battle, though they were just as chatty with Vee. My brother in particularly looked like he was getting along well with her and I sort of wished I could hear what he was saying. When a single syllable came out of his mouth like a crashing cymbal, I was so surprised that I woke up then and there.

Daylight was already annoyingly filtering through the trees into my eyes. Seeing Penny and Vee and my family felt like it had only been minutes, so I was a little disappointed to find morning had already come. Vee woke up moments later and I tried to explain what I had seen in my dream. She asked what a chef's hat was, then laughed at the picture I drew in the dirt while saying if she ever wore something like that, she'd hit it on every ceiling she walked under. We ate our morning c-stick and packed our things and were soon underway for what was sure to be the last time. According to the map there was no way we wouldn't reach the city's borders before nightfall; we'd probably arrive close to late afternoon. I passed the time talking more about different kinds of food, though as time went on I began dipping more and more into some personal memories instead.

"...and despite never once leaving the country, Mom could do more than just cook some Americana. She had some killer Italian recipes that she said were from her mom's side of the family, and she had some handmade wontons that somebody at a block party had mistaken as coming from a restaurant. She was always pretty proud of that. Pretty sure she wanted to open her own diner at some point but it seemed like that dream was always on the backburner."

"What stopped her?"

"I don't know for certain. All I know is things were a little rough from 2008 onwards. We never went hungry or anything like that but Mom and Dad were more than happy to just have jobs during that time. The whole country went through a bit of a downturn then. I don't really know what happened because I was too young to get the full gist of it and nobody bothered teaching me about it after the invasion. Mom never brought it up again after that."

"I'm sorry she never got the chance. It sounds like her cooking made quite the impression on you, if you remember it so well even after so long without it."

I sighed and stopped, rifling for a moment through my backpack. A small piece of a c-stick would hopefully quell the hunger pangs brought on by thoughts of Mom's beef stir-fry, chicken pot-pie, or even a simple grilled cheese, among dozens and dozens of other meals. "She totally could have ran a restaurant. She would have been great at it. If she turned me, Adam, and Dad into a well-oiled cooking machine, she could've ran a team of actual cooks like it was nothing. Dad could've dealt with the finances easy enough, he only dealt with money every day at his actual job. It could've been a real family business. Maybe I could've built a website for the place."

"You still haven't told me how to find a job. Where do I start?"

"I only had one job before the invasion; I was just a backroom guy at a supermarket. I offloaded product from the trucks and then put it on the shelves. I think my dad knew the owner so I got in pretty easy. I never had to fill out an application or do an interview."

"An interview?" she said worriedly.

"Yeah. Most places had you fill out an application online -- asking about your past experiences and a bunch of psychological garbage, like what you'd do if this or that happened -- and if they liked your application they'd invite you in for a face-to-face interview. If they like you then, you get a call back and you've got the job. At least that's how it went for Adam. His first and only job pre-invasion was working at a record store. He left the house in a suit and tie to interview at a place that let him work in jeans and a t-shirt. In fact, the shirt you're wearing was one of his favorite work shirts." She crossed her arms, looking down at the ground as we walked through the woods. "What's wrong?"

"I thought it would be as simple as choosing from a list. Who would want to speak to me face-to-face? What would I even say? The only experience I have is killing." Before I could say single word to console her, she added, "I'm having doubts. I have no idea what City 31 is like. I've been chasing something that might not even be real. Sanctuary is relative to the wilds; what if non-humans are simply being detained indefinitely? Out here I could be executed in moments but in the city I might just be confined to a cell that other non-humans only think is sanctuary compared to anywhere else. We should turn back for Helena's. You can show her how to raise a garden while I help the mutons hunt. Doesn't that sound better?"

"I feel like you'd want to know that what you're experiencing is called 'cold feet', and I am aware of the irony," I said with a smile in spite of her worsening frown, "and that you'd also want to know that probably every single human on the planet throughout history, young and old, has felt it at some point. I did before my starting my first and only job. My dad told me he did before asking my mom to marry him, and my mom said she went through it the day of the wedding. My brother felt it before trying out for our high school's football team. You're afraid that the reality won't live up to the expectation," I said. She nodded as I spoke to let me know I was on the mark. "We've come this far already -- six hundred miles, Commander Argo said. Do you really want to turn back now?"

She stared into the dirt, wringing her hands for just a moment. "No. No, I don't."

"Think about something in City 31 you really want."

She didn't waste one second thinking it over. "A quiet life and a place to live that overlooks the river."

"Okay, picture -- I mean, cities aren't quiet but I know what you meant -- anyway, picture this: work finished at five o'clock, you're tired, you got dirt and grime caught beneath your scales and you slithered over a chunk of chewed gum on your way home from the bus stop." She looked at me strangely, so I said, "Bear with me. You're just feeling gross and beat and like the world's got you down, okay? You get back to your apartment, wait for the elevator to spit you out on your floor and make your way to your door, fumbling for a second with your keys -- close your eyes, it's easier to see."

"Liam--"

"I'm serious, just close your eyes. So you've got your keys in the door and walk into your very own place. You're renting it of course, but it's yours. You've got your doodads and trinkets on the counters and a couple of pictures on the wall. You hang your coat on the rack to the right and close the door behind you, then just melt onto a soft, fluffy couch that feels like a cloud. You think about turning on the television but instead, you slide on up to the balcony door and--"

"We slide up to the balcony door," she interrupts.

"We slide up to the balcony door and step outside to drink in the view. The skyscrapers loom overhead as airships buzz around them like insects, while the streets below are busy with other people, humans and aliens, going to or coming back from work. A little further out is the river; across the water we can see fishermen dangling their lines from the docks as a ferry makes its way to the other end of the city. Night begins to fall and the city's lights are reflected in the river as we get to work making dinner."

"Chicken," she said while all but drooling.

"If we find one I'll make it however you like. God, it's like I can hear the car horns in the streets below."

"Liam?"

"Day-to-day adjustment might be a little rough for you. The daily news always played stories about how hard it was for soldiers to return to normal after Iraq or Afghanistan but I'm sure it can work, we just--"

"Liam."

Alarmed by her deadpan tone, I opened my eyes and saw her holding back a bough of long, leafy vines that reminded me of kudzu. Behind it was a featureless grey slab that separated nature from what lay beyond and seemed to stretch on and on in either direction, blocking our path forward. It was also incredibly tall; I couldn't even see where it ended. I was about to tell Vee to pull out the map but it was at that moment I heard a series of honking cars in the distance.

"Holy shit, are we here? I don't feel like I've been talking that long. What time is it?" I said, just now beginning to notice the sun dipping across a purple and orange sky towards the horizon .

"This is the outer wall," said Vee. "If they've maintained ADVENT's protocols, past this is a defensive perimeter as another layer of security -- about two kilometers of open ground monitored by sensor towers and personnel."

"So, how do we do this? Can we scale the wall? Is there another way to sneak in? Follow the wall until we hit a checkpoint?"

"I don't know. Perhaps -- I guess finding a checkpoint would make sense. Sneaking in will not be possible and even trying will look bad when we are caught. Let's follow the wall. If the human defenders are following ADVENT's protocols then there should be a checkpoint or a new patrol sector every two kilometers."

We walked on while keeping the wall to our right, excitedly listening to the tantalizing, bustling sounds of life just a mile or so away. Car horns honking, airships roaring -- I thought I heard somebody shouting which filled me with equal parts dread and anticipation. After twenty years apart from any larger society and after nearly a decade of living entirely on my own, I was hours, maybe minutes away from actually trying to be a part of a real community again. I imagined all the times my parents had come home grumpy and upset because some supervisor or coworker had gotten under their skin, I remembered all the drama and social cliques that had made high school way more trouble than it should have been -- and I still wanted it. I wanted other people to work beside. I wanted other people to be so upset with that I'd whine and cry about them to Vee when I got home but I would never once dream of having to kill them or worry about them killing me. I didn't care who my neighbors or coworkers would be -- humans, vipers, mutons, sectoids -- I just know that above everything else, I actually wanted neighbors and coworkers.

"It's hard to believe, isn't it?" I said, watching as Vee trailed her hand along the bare spots of the wall. "Almost a month and six hundred miles later -- we're here."

"I still have cold feet, as you say."

"It's okay, I do to. It's got to be better in the city than out here. Just listen. It sounds like life as usual behind this walls." The sound of a backfiring car surprised me. It sounded way too close to have come from the city, and for a fleeting moment I recalled Penny had said that ADVENT forced all automobile manufacturers to switch to electric models.

A horrendous force like a sledgehammer smashed somewhere into my leg, kicking it out from under me and spinning me around before I hit the dirt. I only thought I heard Vee shouting my name as I rolled over onto my stomach, increasingly aware first of the soreness, and then of the burning, stabbing sensation that began to radiate outward from my calf. Red warmth spilled down my ankle and stuck my jeans and socks to my skin. I mused for a moment how irritating the sensation was before the pain really blew up, dulling every one of my senses and all I could do to keep my grip on the real world was to scream until I went hoarse.

"Ah-ah! No! You toss that gun to me and back up," I heard someone say, their odd accent somehow familiar even through the agony spreading over my body. "Take this and tape your mouth shut. If I see one flash of fang or an inch of tongue, if I so much as hear you moving without my say so, I will kill him, yes?" A moment later and a hand grabbed my by the shoulder, turning me over so that I leaned against my backpack. It was impossible to see who it was through the rock-hard grimace that had my eyes squeezed shut. A quick pinch in my leg dulled the pain with a cooling sensation that flowed up and through the rest of my body. Only then could I open my eyes fully. "And you -- relax. Let the painkillers work."

"Michel," I groaned.

"Hello Mister Green. Wonderful to meet again, is it not?" He tapped his gun against my wounded leg while running his hand along my waistband; he seized upon my pistol and threw it away from me, then searched my pockets and only found a bunch of mint leaves, much to his confusion. "The drug will lessen the pain but you will need medical attention. Bleeding out is still a possibility even though I tried to miss vital areas."

"Why are you here?"

"I saw a man in need of guidance." He stood up, never breaking eye contact as he looked down at me with what would have been a grandfatherly smile had it not been worn by a monster. "I knew you were an odd one when first meeting you. It was so strange, I couldn't put my finger on it. I thought it was all an act, you see. I thought you had promised the snake safe passage by throwing other hunters from its trail, lured it into complacency with tales of freedom in City 31. That was why it clung to you as you trekked through my town, that was why it made no threatening moves towards you or Marquis, my son. I thought you were a genuine snake charmer!" he said with a hearty laugh.

Whatever drug was flooding my system was starting to feel a little stronger and it was impossible to tell if the irreverent bravery welling up within my chest was mine or not. "I'm feeling a 'but' coming on."

"But I'm sorry to say I was wrong. You were not some cunning deceiver that lured aliens to us while falsely traveling to City 31. You are an actual believer in the place! You think they can be just like us. You not only gave this notion a chance, but let it overtake your judgement. You actually care," he said, lazily swinging his gun in Vee's direction, whose razor-thin eyes could not possibly have accurately conveyed the rage building inside of her, "for this thing. As I approached I could hear you talking about jobs, about apartments and city lights, about a normal life! Imagine such a thing. It even used your name. What was it now? Ah, yes -- Liam."

"Is this going to go on for much longer?"

"We had normal lives before their arrival. I'm sure you remember, don't you? You must. You don't look so old at a glance but the fatigue, the despair behind your eyes speaks to your age. You know what life was before the war and you miss it. We all do. We had our own problems, our own crises, but these things are a part of the human condition. Someone else playing the game of life upends their side of the table in a fit of rage, but everyone else picks up the pieces and sits down to keep playing, to return to normal. That was us!"

"Oh my god, spare me the same monologue you gave me at your house of horrors," I sighed, throwing my head back. I sounded clear in my mind but when spoken, my words were beginning to slur. "You already called yourself a warlord! You said you weren't in this for anybody but yourself. You don't give two shits about humanity. Please, just fuckin' spare me."

He knelt down beside me, his smile never fading. I stole a glance at Vee; lines of black tape went under her chin and over her head, just ahead of her hood, framing her face. I knew there was nothing funny about how she looked or about our current situation, but I was powerless to stop the laughter bubbling up from my throat. I was feeling pretty damn good in spite of everything. I just hoped she wouldn't be mad at me later for it. She seemed ready to pounce, her coils scrunched so tightly together that she looked nearly as small as a human. She kept unnaturally still with only her eyes darting between me and Michel. The corners of her mouth would sometimes twitch and I wondered if she was fighting to control just her tongue or herself in general.

"Yes, I did say I was a warlord. The word has always had such a negative connotation. It brings up thoughts of invaders and conquerors throughout history, from ancient China to pre-invasion Africa. I actually met a few when I stalked the Afghanistan-Pakistan border. One day I'm sitting down with them and chatting around a hookah to gather intel and the next day I'm directing a precision guided bomb through a window into their little hut. Their absence and the violence from which it resulted almost always destabilized the community, whereby another warlord would come and seize control through more violence if necessary. What a pointless exercise, no? I label myself today as a warlord as well only because I ensure stability for my community. I do not invade or conquer. I anchor and defend."

"You split hairs, honestly. It's in the word, Michel. War-lord. Lord of war."

He ignored me. "It's why I became a teacher afterwards. I could help people avoid becoming like me, or like the people I was forced to kill. When the invasion happened and threw us all into chaos, it became painfully clear that I would eventually need to both teach and kill. It has been a while since I've taught lessons but it's like riding a bicycle, as the saying goes. You don't forget how to be a teacher, and the wasteland of post-invasion Earth has many lessons to learn from. Before we begin, I would first like to tell you a simple truth: since first becoming a teacher, I have never killed another human. I never will. In this day and age, no human should kill another."

"That'd be comforting if I believed it."

"Look at this creature," he said, extending his hand towards Vee. She stared right back from beneath that scaly brow of hers, no doubt wishing at this moment that her glare could bore through flesh and bone. "An alien. By broad definition it is foreign; different. Strictly speaking it is extraterrestrial. It spits a hideous venom while wielding a meters-long tongue like a whip, all while looking like some mockery of humanity and the animal kingdom. It is unknowable, inconceivable. It is--"

"Have you actually tried talking to one before butchering it?"

"Raise your hand if you wish to interrupt, like a good student." I flippantly thrust my hand in front of Michel's face and he smacked it back down. His smile faded just a little. "It is not of Earth, nor will it ever be. It and its ilk are an invasive species. In nature, invasive species will outcompete indigenous ones and disrupt the ecosystem. Now, our ecosystem is already disrupted of course, but our strength lies in our ability to adapt, yes? You would not stand idly while your food and home are destroyed. Where an animal will simply die out when deprived of either, a human will find new food and a new home or whatever other resources are needed. In my case, I found sustenance within the invaders. In your case, the painkiller I gave you was derived from a viper's venom. I hope you appreciate it as it is very hard for us to come by the right ingredients to concoct it."

"I'm sure it was given willingly, right?"

"Humans have dominion over this planet. It was ours the moment our earliest ancestors shaped their first tool. We do not occupy any one niche or role within the environment, and with this advantage no other species can supplant us. We are survivalists, understand? We--"

"Oh my god! Shut up! Just shut the fuck up!" I pleaded as I ran my hands down my face. I didn't care if it was anger or surprise that made him hesitate. "This isn't biology class. They're people. Being human is about finding connections in other people, not ejecting them from an ecosystem or whatever! They talk, they want, they need, they even dream -- they do everything we do! Vipers, sectoids, mutons -- even the troopers. They were being controlled and now they're not, and we'd be a lot better off helping each other up instead of spending the rest of our lives at each others' throats! We're not all a bunch of animals just trying to outcompete one another!"

"Aren't we?" He asked, his tone dipping low. His foot hovered for a few seconds over my wounded leg before he slowly came down upon it. At first the painkiller kept the newly blossoming pain at bay, but when he ground the treads of his boot into my flesh, I couldn't count on the drugs anymore. Fire enveloped my leg and shot up my hips and spine until I was screaming for mercy while fresh blood oozed from the agitated flesh.

"It hurts, yes?"

"Yes!"

"You'd do anything to make it stop?"

I was clenching my jaw so tightly I surprised myself in getting out another word. "Yes!"

He finally relented and knelt down beside me once more, producing a small vial of clear liquid from one of his jacket's pockets. "Animals are predictable. Provide a stimulus to provoke a response. This," he said, shaking the little vial, "is a reagent that can distill a viper's venom into a coagulant. It will stop the bleeding, perhaps saving your life."

The new pain had dulled the drug long enough for me to see reason again, even if just for a few moments until it kicked back in. It didn't take a genius to see where he was headed with this act.

"She'd give it if I asked for it," I spat.

"You're missing the point. It doesn't matter what the alien is or isn't willing to do. It's about what you are willing to take to affirm your right to survive over them. I'm going to allow you the opportunity to prove you are human. Make the right choice and your life is saved."

He stepped aside and gave me Vee's pistol. My hand faltered for a moment as a bout of lightheadedness briefly took hold, and I had to shake my head to keep my eyes open and my wits about me. It was easier said than done with the pleasantly cooling sensation rushing through my veins now slowly turning into a sleep-inducing warmth. However, not even the painkiller's stupor could mask Michel's idiocy from me. He wanted me to kill Vee, after which he would harvest her venom and use it to stop my bleeding. To that end I was handed a gun, which judging by its weight was certainly loaded. He wasn't so stupid, was he? He couldn't be. This man that had stalked warlords in warzones and survived for who knows how long in the wilds eating aliens and probably killing other people -- was he actually so sure of himself or did he think I was too dumb to notice?

There was only one way to find out. Before blood loss or the drugs could rob me any further of my faculties, I smoothly flicked the safety and swung the gun left towards Michel. The palm of his right hand shot out and smacked flatly against my wrist, producing a dull snapping sound accompanied by another bolt of pain that shot up my arm. Before I could cry out because of it, his boot crashed into my chest, knocking the wind out of me and slamming me back onto my bag.

"Disappointing," he muttered, picking up my gun and drawing his own again. I guessed he wasn't so stupid after all. What strength remained in me was spent taking one last look at Vee. A deep growl grew in her throat, so intense that I wasn't sure the droning drumbeat in my chest was my heart or the sound she was making. She was about to make her move but I wasn't sure what she could hope to do as I looked up and saw the barrel of a gun, and in Michel's other hand was the second pistol aimed at Vee.

"I thought you wouldn't kill humans," I wheezed.

"I don't know what sort of thing would defend an alien," he sadly said. "I'm sorry to say I don't know what you are, Liam."

To come all this way, literally on the doorstep of the city -- just to get offed by some nutcase that eats people. Vee's growling grew even louder. I began to wonder just where the hell she'd been hiding that energy all this time because it was easily one of the loudest things I'd ever heard in my life, now nearing a roar. I was dumbfounded for a moment as the leaves were whipped up and the trees began leaning back and forth. It took me a second longer to realize the sound wasn't coming from Vee.

From the airship above, a floodlight ripped across the dusky sky to illuminate Vee before it shifted over to cast its light upon Michel and myself. I lacked the energy to lift my hand to shield my eyes so I just closed them instead. That had been a mistake; whether by the drug, blood loss, exhaustion, or a combination of all three, I was suddenly and horribly tired the moment my eyelids fell.

A loudspeaker crackled to life and a clearly human voice rang out, "By order of the City 31 Interim Security Force, drop your weapons and lay face-down on the ground! You have ten seconds to comply! Lethal force is authorized!"

For the first time since meeting him, Michel feared. I couldn't see it no matter how badly I wanted to, with how completely unable I was to muster any strength to open my eyes. I heard it though, different from the unsure tone he had offered when I had him at gunpoint days ago. I heard it in how he growled out a curse, in how the gun not held against my skull rattled in his hand. I heard him hissing, gasping through grit teeth as he must've gone around and around in his head on how he was going to get out of this. Spent years in warzones and he panics at the thought of being taken by police from a human-alien integrated city. The voice from the airship repeated its threat, only now there were three seconds to comply. Who knew if they had non-lethal rounds or not; it was probably all the same to Michel. His tenure as leader of the savages was about to end in one way or another. It was a disturbingly comforting thought that only lulled me closer towards sleep like a lullaby might.

I let loose a spiritless chuckle. "Came out all this way to teach me a lesson," I said without bothering to look at him. The pistol's barrel pressed uncomfortably into my skin. "So what did we learn?"

The cool metal disappeared from my forehead and a barrage of gunshots rang out overhead as I slipped peacefully into sleep, kept awake for just a moment longer by a warm, lingering mist that gently fell across my face.

Chapter Text

My dreams were on repeat.

Over and over and over again, Penny would walk through a pristine version of the place she had called home, a crowd of people following her consisting of either or both my family and the people who had died in the resistance's battle a few days ago. Sometimes I felt the gun's weight in my hand and sometimes I didn't; there was no rhyme or reason for its absence. In fact, everything about this dream seemed random despite my familiarity with it. The first few times everything went as expected. I'd end up pulling the trigger after Penny lunged for me for one reason or another, and I'd blink before hearing the gunshot or feeling the recoil shake my arm, and then it was like everything would reset back to before Penny had come strolling around the corner with the crowd. Eventually Vee began making an appearance. At first she wore her ADVENT armor but as the moment replayed over and over, her outfit changed to my brother's t-shirts and then to a chef's toque, still with that floury human handprint on her hip.

As Vee's appearance became more commonplace in this scenario, Penny's aggression was diminished. Sometimes she'd take a step towards me and suddenly Vee was at my side and she'd back off, or she would just continue walking around the house while giving me the evil eye. Soon enough Penny disappeared entirely and it was just my family and the resistance members walking around and talking. Sometimes my brother would peel off and walk up to either me or Vee. Most times he wouldn't say anything to me at all but as it happened more and more, I was able to make out a few mumbling syllables that slowly but surely came together to form into actual words:

"I'm so glad you got out of that house."

I had dreamt of my brother before in his absence but never had I heard him so clearly inside my head. Once again, he startled me so much I woke up then and there.

The first thing I felt was how incredibly sore my leg was, as if Michel had just shot me moments ago. I darkly hoped the weight atop me was his dead body, but when I absentmindedly grasped at it my hands only pulled up bunches of fabric. Moving my hands felt hard enough but they were about all I could manage. I tried to get any other part of my body to respond but I just laid there, victim to an immense fatigue that weighed me down as if stones were tied to each of my limbs.

Opening my eyes proved easy enough, though I did so slowly at first. Keeping out the bright overhead lights was more important than finally figuring out where I was. A singular bright white blob shrunk into several smaller spots, until those too receded from my vision and my eyesight was mostly clear, if a little blurry. What I had thought were stars dotting the sky turned into fluorescent lights on a starkly white ceiling devoid of any other features. Even attempting to turn my head brought with it a painful ache, so I looked around as best I could with just my eyes. The walls were as empty as the ceiling, save for a lone black stripe that ran around the perimeter halfway up. A beeping machine drew my attention to a host of other electronics by my bedside, and I noticed then where I lay was a bed; more like a hollowed-out tube, much like what I had seen in Freddie's infirmary.

"He's awake!"

A different machine beeped twice before emitting a low-pitched whine. A cooling sensation rushed up my arm before spreading outward to the rest of my body, causing me to shiver. Seconds later my blurry vision began to sharpen up, the fatigue was gone, and my mind was going a mile a minute as if I was in the middle of another gunfight.

"Relax, it's just a bit of wake-up juice," said a gravelly voice as a hand came down on my shoulder to steady me. "The rush will pass in a second."

"Where," I stammered as if I couldn't find my tongue in my own mouth, "am I?"

"Welcome to one of the last operating gene clinics in City 31. You've been on the mend for two days. You had a fractured wrist, two broken ribs, and a gunshot to your right calf leading to extensive blood loss. You're doing very well."

"Vee?"

"I'm here. I'm okay," she said, a little further away than the first two voices. As my senses came back I realized it was a viper hovering over me with her hand on my shoulder, but it wasn't Vee. Her coloring was whiter with a barely noticeable blueish hue, and she wore a scrub top with an ID card clipped to the breast pocket that identified her as a doctor. Her eyes seemed a little larger and her hood was noticeably smaller, giving her a less threatening appearance overall when combined with her slimmer body. I wondered if she was a reject from the soldier template and the Elders put her here or if she was purposefully designed to be less threatening, being a doctor and all. Past this new viper, Vee was coiled up in the corner with her hands bound by thick zip ties.

"There's an old lady two days out, she's got--"

"I already told them," Vee said.

"All kinds of fucked up and still worrying about other people," said the rougher voice. "Typical."

No matter how hard I blinked I couldn't get the sleep out of my eyes, nor clear away the uneasy and slightly nauseating feeling that the room was moving around me. "Where am I?"

"Patient suffers from disorientation," said the doctor into a small device clipped to her collar. "What you're feeling is a normal side effect of the drugs we've administered here and the sensation will pass momentarily. Again, you're in City 31, District Three's last operational gene clinic. You were badly injured and have been recovering here for two days."

The third person in the room was most certainly some sort of military or security-type. He was a giant of a man wearing grey fatigues and black boots while his face remained hidden beneath a dark balaclava. He had a vest on that fully covered his torso and a utility belt complete with a holstered handgun by his thigh. He loosely held a slightly larger weapon in his hands, not quite rifle-sized but bigger than his pistol. He nodded at me as if only to acknowledge my attention. My eyes were drawn to a patch on his shoulder that read 'SHRIKE C-31 ISF'. He let someone know through the radio on his chest that I was awake and I knew then the gravelly voice had been his.

"Where's Michel?" I asked. Vee shook her head at me.

"The old guy?" said the biggest man in the room. "He didn't make it despite aid rendered."

"He was pretty damn spry for an old man," I groaned, remembering how hard his boot had hit my chest or how easily he had messed up my wrist. That wasn't even accounting for how he had tracked us. Staying the second night at Helena's place must've given him the catch-up time he had needed. I was glad he was dead though; I had no doubts he would've made a move on Helena's place, maybe brought back a few more people to take down Austin and Dwayne.

Someone outside rapped on the door and barged in before anybody could say otherwise. In walked a snappily-dressed woman carrying a courier's bag who looked like she had come straight out of an office, with a stiff blue suit that made her shoulders look sharp and a knee-high skirt hugging her thighs. She stopped, swung some of her shoulder-length blonde hair behind her head, and took a look at everybody in the room. Her gaze lingered on Vee for a heartbeat longer before she snapped at the security guy while looking at both him and the doctor.

"Go get some donations from this one, if you please," she said. The doctor nodded, checking my bedside electronics one last time before going to gently take Vee by her bound hands. The both of them slithered out with the security guard in tow, while the doctor talked about how venom donations could be used to mitigate supply shortages of drugs. My last conversation with Michel sprang to mind and an insidious notion grew inside of me that maybe City 31 wasn't all it was cracked up to be.

"Is she actually being asked?"

"We don't force anyone to do anything," said the office woman as she removed a tablet from her bag. "She agreed days ago but refused to leave your side until you woke up. That raises a slew of interesting questions I'm hoping to get cleared up today, with your cooperation. I'm Eva Heidl," she said while offering her hand. I hesitated at first, but a friendly handshake was something I sorely missed. After all, even Helena had greeted us after her friends had us facedown in the dirt; that meant Eva was the first human I'd met on friendly, if not neutral terms since leaving the house.

"My name's Liam." I sat up to take her hand, realizing now that the aches and pains were almost entirely gone. I took the opportunity to stretch my arms and legs while arching my back and listening to the satisfying cracks and pops along my joints and spine. I dialed it back when I felt the hospital gown I was wearing split along its backwards-facing seam. While I drew the knots on my gown a little tighter, Eva dragged a chair over from the corner. In a flash, she took a seat, withdrew a stylus from her breast pocket and crossed her legs at the knees to brace her tablet against.

After telling me my answers were being recorded by the tablet, she began with a bunch of simple questions: my full legal name, my date of birth, the status of my immediate family -- I had no idea of my brother's whereabouts so I answered that he was deceased as well. She also wanted my last recorded address so I gave her both my parents' former place in the suburbs and my grandparent's farmhouse. When she asked what I had been doing since the invasion, I let out a long, tired sigh and prepared to tell her my entire story from beginning to end while hoping this would be the last time I had to go through this song and dance for the rest of my life. From the moment my family and I set up at the old house to my brother's departure, from Vee's arrival to our meeting with Penny, all the way up to Michel's final moments. Though as usual by now I made up a few things about Penny and skipped over me and Vee sleeping together. By the end of it my voice was hoarse and I was dying of thirst. Eva stopped scribbling on her tablet to kindly fetch me a cup of water which I downed in seconds.

"I'm sorry you lost your parents like that," she said as she filled up the cup for me a second time. "I can relate. My sister was killed by looters in the days after the invasion began. It seems especially callous, doesn't it? Monsters invading from space should have caused people to unite, but instead they fractured as if it were just another disaster. Every man for himself at the end of days."

"They're not monsters," I flatly said as she handed the water to me. I loudly gulped it down while she sat in her seat and quickly scribbled something on her tablet.

"Interesting," she muttered, still writing on her tablet. "Are you sure you're qualified to make such a statement? After all, you did spend the entire invasion and occupation in relative comfort."

"Relative comfort," I snidely remarked. "I knew things were bad then. I saw the attacks before they took over the airwaves, and I saw some grisly reminders on my way here. But I heard about the psionic network on the news; they were being controlled. They weren't 'just following orders'. Vee described herself as a machine, an automaton that only acted when allowed and without any thoughts of her own. It was like mind control or something. They couldn't refuse at all."

"I understand. Do you think your brother would? If he were still here, would he think as you do after everything he would have been through as a resistance fighter?"

That was an interesting question, one that I had briefly minded after first inviting Vee into my home. I couldn't have guessed then if Adam would've have blown her brains out, kicked her out, or actually given her a chance. Though in hindsight I leaned more towards him killing her, I hoped he might have changed his mind now after hearing about everything we'd been through. She saved my life so many times that I lost count, on top of the fact that she could've cut me loose whenever she had wanted to and I'd never have found her again. That had to count for something.

"I would hope he gives them a chance. Especially after hearing about how one of them had helped me make it all the way here. My brother was smart and I hope -- I know he would understand a lot has changed since ADVENT fell. I know some things are the same. Vee told me pockets of ADVENT still fight because they can't break their programming -- but he would give them a chance. He'd give Vee a chance."

"Like Penny did."

My blood froze in my veins as my muscles tensed; the empty, cheap plastic cup I held was suddenly crushed. Something about her tone commanded that I look her in the eyes, and when I did I saw only a piercing gaze completely unsurprised by the destroyed plastic crumpled in my hands. The only coherent thought I had before panic set in was that she was fishing.

"Yeah, like Penny."

"You said you knew her for approximately two days. Can you describe your relationship during that time?" Her tone was deceptively innocent. She knew I knew she was fishing.

I cleared my throat, berating myself afterwards for such a clear tell; I had just had water so why would my throat be dry? "Mostly friendly, I guess," I said, stopping myself there.

Eva waited for a beat. "That's it? She met you at gunpoint and all you can say is she was friendly?"

"Sure. We had a rough start but she realized we weren't a threat."

"Really? Alone all that time in the wilds after ADVENT kidnapped and presumably killed her mother, with a firsthand account of chryssalids, one of ADVENT's most notorious and despised creatures?"

"I already told you she was pretty grateful after Vee shot the guy that had been chasing her. She gave us her iPod."

Eva paused long enough for my anxiety to reach out a long, inky black tendril and pull my heart down into its depths. "But she gave you the iPod for helping her deal with the chryssalids, didn't she?"

For too long, the only sounds I heard were the doctors and nurses walking and talking in the hallway and the droning of my bedside machines. It was the loudest silence I'd ever heard, one that seemed to reverberate inside of my skull and make my head pound. "Right. I was just saying that she gave us something."

"Is that all?" Eva asked, pulling up a map and pointing to a specific point. "Based on known ADVENT sites and resistance reports and your point of origin, this is is where you killed the chryssalids. You said you stayed the night at the facility and left the next day and continued to travel. You hit the old West Virginia border at this point here. That is quite a lot of ground to cover on foot in such a timeframe. You did say it took just under a month to get here right? Somewhere between three or four weeks if I'm not mistaken. It doesn't add up unless you had access to a vehicle here. Didn't Penny have a car? You said she turned back."

My heart beat against my ribs so hard I thought it was going to break out of my chest. "What are you doing?"

"I beg your pardon?"

"I've gone six hundred miles. I've been in an airship crash, I've been chased by actual monsters, shot, beat up. I've just woken up hours ago after recovering for two days and given a bunch of drugs that I don't even know what they do. My memory is hazy. Why are you trying to poke holes in my story like every little detail is some sort of 'gotcha' moment?"

Eva sighed and I couldn't tell if my defensiveness had inadvertently confirmed her worst fears or because she dealt with people as ornery as I was now all the time. Uncrossing her legs and resting her tablet across her lap, she leaned forward and clasped her hands together. "City 31 is a household name, Liam. Three months ago we were the same as any other ADVENT city. We were as unique as Cities 29 or 55 or 12 -- that is to say we weren't unique at all, save for a slightly higher population of civilian hybrids and aliens. Now the war is over. ADVENT no longer exists as a governing body and without their censorship, information now travels anywhere and everywhere. Some cities have fared better than others; some still stand at all while others have been reduced to hellholes of urban warfare the likes of which humanity has not seen since World War Two. Are you familiar with the Battle of Stalingrad? How about Leningrad or Berlin?"

"Not too."

"City 31 has been extremely lucky so far, and even then we've been through hell. Despite the Elders' fall, some ADVENT still fight on. Just weeks ago we suffered a terrorist attack by some of these ADVENT -- extremists, loyalists, whatever you want to call them -- who released a swarm of chryssalids within city limits. It took a lot of effort to get things under control again but it's just a matter of time until something just as devastating occurs. There are many within and without who would love nothing more than to see this city come crumbling down. ADVENT wants to destroy us because we have 'perverted the Elders' ideals'," she said, dismissively flicking her hand about, "whatever that means. Plenty of mankind wants us gone because we're just collaborators in their eyes. But we are also a beacon of hope, a sign that things can be better if we strive for it, so despite our declaration of closed borders we know humans and non-humans are coming to find us for a chance at an actual life.

"My regrettable purpose in this scenario is to determine who is and who is not being truthful. Who actually wants to live here and contribute to society and who wants to destroy it from within? Is the man sitting in the hospital bed before me a diehard resistance member who conveniently found a wayward alien that would fit his cover story of searching for a new home, whereupon finding our fair city he would level it to the ground? Or is the viper he travels with the insurrectionist and he is her prisoner, meant to get her through the doors where she can then cause havoc of all kinds? Do you see? Do you understand the position I'm in? The position the city is in?"

"Yes," I whispered, now feeling small and insignificant.

"I am not trying to pin anything on you. I am not trying to make you look bad, guilty, in the wrong, or anything else. I am trying to keep City 31 standing while finding the right people who want to prop it up."

"What happens to Vee if this doesn't go in our favor?"

"How interesting that you ask about her first." Eva leaned back in her seat, suddenly looking a little unsure of herself or of me as she tapped her stylus against her lips. "Tell me about Vee. You already told me how you met; what made you hesitate then?"

I let go of a breath I had been holding and swept my hand through my hair, relieved to have moved on from Penny. "I don't know. I'm not one for conflict to begin with so I didn't have it in me to shoot her for no reason. I was kind of hoping she would give me one -- a reason, I mean. But she understood me and she wasn't a threat then. She was hurt and hungry and I didn't want to be like the resistance guys they had just showed on the news that morning executing troopers. I gave her some supplies and sent her on her way, but she came back."

"Was she intimidating?"

"At first, yeah. I had my first and only panic attack when I let her in my house. It wasn't as if she bullied me into letting her stay or anything like that, though. I was lonely as hell and the three humans that had come by the other day weren't the sort of company I had been looking for, so asking her to stay was easy despite appearances. She had already had plenty of opportunities to kill me if she had wanted to so it was clear she didn't actually want to."

"And how did the relationship progress from there?"

"After we left the house she was the one in charge. I didn't know anything practical about the world beyond my home except for what ADVENT had shown on the television for the past twenty years. She was obviously the fighter between us but she didn't want to hurt anybody, or 'doing the Elders' work for them' as she called it. She had barely known me but went out of her way to save me several times. I would've done the same -- I mean I did do the same later on but--"

"I think you're getting off track, Liam. I'm not asking about what you two did for each other. I want to know about you two. What do you think of Vee?"

I had to stop for a moment and collect my thoughts. "She's my only friend. There's nobody I trust more than her and if you kick her out then I'm leaving with her. I'd do anything for her."

Eva hunched forward to scribble wildly on her tablet, locks of straight blonde hair falling forward to hide her face. She swung them back again after sitting up. "Then please tell me what happened to Penny."

A boulder crashed down into my stomach, pinning me to the bed. I didn't know how to avoid it and I was now reminded of just how terrible a liar I had always been. I couldn't think of anything else that might sound good and Eva's odd tone made me think Vee was in trouble. I began to wonder if some honesty would go a long way. "The night we took care of the chryssalids..."

"Yes?" said Eva as she leaned in.

"A fight had taken place at the building sometime before we got there. Blood and bullet cases everywhere and the computer system was left open and unguarded. After the last chryssalid was dead, Penny went digging through the system for any signs of her mother. She found videos of interrogations of lots of people. They usually ended with the person being killed by a chryssalid. One of the videos was of her mother and Penny just -- snapped. It didn't matter that Vee had just saved her life, that Vee had no personal part in what had happened to her mother. Vee was the closest alien and Penny decided that she was going to take it out on her. Started saying it was always going to be them or us, and -- and I was --"

"And Vee killed her in self-defense."

"What? No," I said, wiping away the tears in my eyes before they could fall. Eva appeared surprised. "I did. Vee froze up so I drew my pistol and gave Penny a chance to just drive away. She wouldn't budge and started to count down after telling me I'd have to choose, so..."

"So you shot her."

"I shot her," I squeaked, my throat so tight and dry I couldn't actually talk anymore. I tried offering more, some further explanation or some indication of remorse beyond my tone or being on the verge of tears but I couldn't get a single sound out. I hid my face behind my hands and just tried not to sob, until Eva tapped my arm with a box of tissues.

"And then you took the car the next morning, explaining the distance covered."

"After we buried her," I managed to say while wiping my eyes.

"Of course. I'm sorry you had to do that. I understand that laws in the wilds are loose, if they exist at all. The city understands. You defended a friend is all. I cannot imagine how it feels to be forced into doing that."

"I've had nightmares about it since. Before that, the worst thing I had ever done was fight some kid in middle school because he kept bullying my crush."

Eva laughed just a little, which made me feel like it was okay for me to as well -- just a little. She tightly smiled and continued writing on her tablet, pausing every few moments to poke her chin with the stylus. I couldn't see the screen with how the glare of the overhead lights reflected off it, making it seem opaquely white from where I sat. It looked a lot like the tablet Commander Argo had given us as a map. I sat quietly catching my breath and trying to relax as she kept writing. She eventually stopped, gave whatever was on the screen a quick once-over, and then tapped her stylus three times against it before putting it away into her courier's bag.

"I appreciate your candor, Liam," Eva said as she got up.

I sniffled one last time to clear my congestion. "Is that it? What happens to Vee? Can we stay?"

"I am only a part of the investigative arm of the newly-formed Department of Repatriation and Integration. The judicial branch will ultimately decide upon both of your residencies, and they make their decisions very, very quickly. For what it's worth, I believe you have a good chance of staying."

"But what about Vee?"

"Her as well, but you won't like the process," she said, then continuing to cut me off before I could ask what that meant. "A city rep will be by later in the day to arrange your temporary living quarters after you are discharged from the clinic sometime this week. Once your residency is established, a treasury representative will set you up with an account so you can begin pulling a basic income. Be forewarned it's only enough to help; you won't get by on basic alone. After your account is established you may begin looking for a job. You will have three months to find a job or else one will be assigned to you based upon proven areas of expertise or lack thereof. Afterwards -- goodness, it's quite a lot to go through. Rest assured everyone that needs to find you will, and it'll be like you've lived here your whole life."

She made to leave but paused with her hand on the doorknob. "I think you may want to know," she said, turning to look back at me over her shoulder, "Vee is still trying to protect you. She said she was the one that killed Penny, perhaps thinking there would be punishment." The door shut and I was alone again, only just able to hear Eva talking to someone in the hall.

So Eva had known from the start I had lied about Penny. Why play dumb? Why just let me dig myself deeper and deeper into that pit? Had she taken pleasure in it, like a detective finally getting the perpetrator to own up to his crimes? Or was there some psychological value in having me admit it myself, something that told her I regretted what I had done?

And why would Vee admit to it? She surely must have put herself in some sort of danger doing that. What if she had been judged more harshly by mere virtue of being a non-human? Maybe as a human I might have gotten a free pass or something. Unless -- unless she had meant to sacrifice herself for me. She would take the chance of throwing away everything she had journeyed for just to see to it that I might stay in the city, fearful that my killing Penny would get me jailed or thrown again into the unforgiving wilds. She had tried to take a bullet for me. But it never would have worked unless I had tried to throw her under the bus. There was no way she thought so little of me.

The door swung open again and Vee entered, still flanked by the massive security guard and her hands still bound together. While he closed the door behind him, Vee immediately came to my bedside and threw the sheets back to examine my leg. I was embarrassed at first given my lack of any real clothing beyond the hospital gown, but it was the first time I had seen my wound and I was overwhelmed by awe; I never would have known I had been shot if I hadn't actually experienced it. My leg looked completely normal. There wasn't even a scar. Afterwards she pressed on my chest with her fists in roughly the same spot Michel had kicked me before moving onto my wrist.

"Does it hurt?"

"I'm okay, Vee." She leaned in but quickly reared back again, aware that there was a third person in the room watching us. "They interviewed you, didn't they? Why did you twist Penny's story like that? It never would've worked unless I told the same lie."

"I didn't know if you were going to wake up before the city made a decision. If they were going to detain or eject one of us from the city for it, I would fare better than you."

I didn't care if the giant guy was looking. I pulled Vee further onto my bed to wrap her up in a hug. "I'd be miserable without you," I whispered.

"Likewise, but it's irrelevant now. I passed Eva Heidl in the hall. She said the city's already come to a decision. We'll be allowed to stay--"

"Yes! Oh my god, yes!"

"--but my process will be very different from yours. I need you to listen carefully." She went on to explain to explain that she was, in fact, being detained in a fashion. My heart sank further and further as it became clear that the city had no real plan yet for integrating non-humans from beyond the city's walls. There were talks of re-education, of measuring empathy and assigning a quotient to individuals, to having them attend socialization classes or take care of a cat. City 31 was no paradise where humans and non-humans lived together in harmony yet. Even here, trust was hard to come by for hybrids and aliens.

"That's not fair. After everything we've been through, they still have to prove that you -- what, that you're good or something? You lying to save me wasn't enough? You saving my life a hundred times when you could've just left me, that doesn't matter? What about helping Penny and Caleb, or sparing Michel. None of that counts for anything?"

"Calm down," Vee said, noting a fast-blinking light on one of the vital monitors beside me. "I had guessed this would happen. I'm okay with it and you should be as well. It's much better than the alternative. The detention center is within the city's walls and I'm told visitors are allowed."

"How long?"

"I don't know. Some have been held since the war's end."

"Three months ago! They're going to hold you for three months?"

"I don't know."

"Does anybody know anything? They're going to keep you in prison and nobody knows anything about when or how you'll get out?"

"I know a thing or two," said Vee's security guard. He turned his head only after Vee and I looked at him, as if he was waiting for permission to speak further. He was relaxed in that moment, his gun hanging from his shoulders only by its sling with his hands folded over the top of it. "I've actually got a buddy in there."

"Who?" I asked.

"A muton that I came here with. I call him Gorilla, and if he were here he'd want you to know he calls me Chimp. He's been in detention for just about three weeks now. Saw him just a few days ago. He's doing really well. They're still trying to decide on how to measure how ready an alien is for release, so they've got a bunch of different pilot programs going on, like your viper friend said. Gorilla was given a cat. All he does is care for it while learning about human history and society on the computer -- you know, without Elder editorials. The admin says he's doing great and he'll likely be a candidate for the first batch of releases in another month or so."

Vee was equally as curious as I was and beat me to the question, "How did you meet?"

"It's kind of a long story."

"Not like we've got anywhere to be," I said.

He rolled his shoulders as if he were getting getting himself ready. "He and two troopers surrendered to the resistance camp I was a part of. In hindsight I should have known something was up. I fought for eight long years and before the psionic network went down, I had never seen an alien actually surrender; they would always fight to the death, right? But they trudge past our perimeter with no weapons and their hands up, so we tie them up and try to figure out what to do with them. About a week later a news crew rolls into camp and wants to shoot a story to play us up, you know? Big heroes and whatnot. Boss man decides to drag the two troopers out and stage an execution then and there. Now when he meant staged, I thought he was being literal -- you know, just a show of force, an act for the cameras in case other ADVENT were watching and they'd know not to mess with us. Nobody was actually going to die.

"We grab the troopers and drag them out on their knees to set them down in front of a brick wall. They were -- they were, uh..." His voice quickly broke up and died. He reached up to pinch the bridge of his nose through the eye hole of his balaclava. "Did you know troopers could cry? Like full-on ugly-cry, like a human? Never seen one do it before the network fell. Never knew they could. But these two hybrids are begging for their lives with tears streaming down their faces. Camera crew doesn't know what's going on until boss man walks up with a handgun and levels it at one's face. Camera guy looks away right before the trigger is pulled and he doesn't bother looking back when the gun goes off on the second trooper. Boss was pissed out of his mind when he realized the cameras didn't catch a glimpse of it. They packed up like an hour later and got the hell out of dodge. I was thinking about it to. I wanted to fight, not be a murderer. If I had known what was about to happen I would've -- I -- I don't know but I know I would've done something.

"That night I told the muton what had happened and he seemed...sad. I wasn't going to be an accomplice to another murder so I sprung him out when I took over the night watch. He was leery of me but he came to trust me real quick when I stole a truck to get us away as fast as possible. We didn't know where to go or what to do so we stopped on the road after a few days' drive to eat and rest. Then the radio started talking about City 31. We figured that was a good a place as any. ADVENT didn't really control much of the roads anymore. I got us past resistance checkpoints by pretending I was moving Gorilla as a prisoner. It almost didn't work; after all, what insane person moves a conscious muton all on his own? But we made it by the skin of our teeth after about a week on the road."

So he was someone else like me, who in the chaos of a post-invasion world still had it in him to recognize that something had changed. It wasn't just us and them anymore. They were clearly a different people without the psionic network to control them. I was glad to finally meet someone else like me to prove that my way of thinking was not a fluke or was so strange, that Vee hadn't just been lucky to find me. There were other humans out there that saw themselves amongst them.

"Can I ask you a question?" said the guard to me. "You got one, I get one."

"Yeah, shoot."

"What's the 'v' stand for? Victoria? Violet? Vicky?"

"It's just Vee," she said. "V-e-e."

"So now we get one," I chimed. He curiously let out a half-hearted chuckle and shook his head as if he was disappointed, but nodded afterward. "How'd you find us outside the wall? That was impeccable timing."

"Shrike put out seismic sensors, a bit of an upgrade from ADVENT's security protocols. We were tracking you the moment you crossed the line five miles out but we get anywhere from fifty to one hundred incursions a day. We can only be so many places at once. We were lucky you were the next ones on the list."

"Shrike?"

"Private security firm. To be honest I'm not a fan but I'm pretty good with a gun and a job's a job. I don't feel like I'll be wearing the uniform much longer though. Higher-ups don't like the idea of humans and non-humans together so they'll be packing up shop over the next few months. Besides, the city's putting together an actual, honest-to-god police force. Maybe I'll join up."

"I'm glad you've got a plan because I've got squat," I said, shaking my head. "Hey man, what's your name? I'm Liam, in case nobody's told you yet."

He swung his rifle on its sling until it was out of the way and resting against his side. Vee slithered on over to the other side of the bed to make room and the massive man approached, taking a knee to put himself more at my level. He leaned in and while I was taken aback initially by his obvious encroachment into my personal space, I couldn't stop myself from being drawn in by his eyes. The last mirror I had seen had been at Helena's, and I looked a little worse for wear. Despite how my gaze had changed, his eyes certainly reminded me of my own. Tired, depressed -- but a glimmer of hope still remained.

I could barely see the outline of a widening grin beneath his mask. "My name," he quietly said, "is Adam."

I ripped that mask off his head so fast even Vee flinched away in surprise. He looked so different and so much the same. War had aged him; he had mom's laugh lines and dad's crow's feet but that boyish grin and dirty blonde hair still told me he was just one year older than me. I don't know if it was adrenaline, hospital drugs, or just my own unrealized strength that allowed me to pull his huge frame right off his feet and over the lip of the bed on top of me, my laughter and crying mixing together to form some of the weirdest noises I had ever made. I crushed him against my chest so tightly I could scarcely breathe, using the last gasps in my lungs to endlessly repeat how I had missed him and that I was so happy to see him and that he was alive, every word squeezed between my sobbing and laughing and wheezing for more air just so I could keep saying it all over and over again. When Adam started hugging me back is when I actually couldn't breathe, and it took Vee urgently tapping his shoulder for him to notice.

"Oh, sorry," he said, loosening his grip. He pulled back and wiped his eyes, laughing the whole time.

"You stupid asshole," I cried, "you were standing there the whole time!"

"I wasn't just standing here, I was the one that saved your life, my man. We pull up in the airship and hit the searchlight and when your face showed up on the video feed, I practically pulled Larson from the door gunner spot and clipped myself in to take the shot. That was me on the loudspeaker! Hell, I've been talking to you in your sleep for the past two days!"

"I didn't recognize your voice and I still barely recognize it now!"

"Eight years of shouting, screaming, and smoke grenades will do that to you. Who the hell was that guy -- you said his name was Michel? How the hell did you of all people make an enemy?"

I told him how everything had happened, down to the tiniest detail, pausing only to answer any questions he had. My throat was so strained from talking I could barely get any volume at all; Vee would get me a new cup of water each time I drained the last one she had given me. Such an innocuous gesture did not go unnoticed by Adam, who sometimes seemed more interested in Vee than in what I was telling him. Eventually my voice began to crack and fade no matter how much water I was drinking, so I hastily sped up my tale into an abridged version before my vocal cords gave out entirely. I gave him almost the entire truth -- even Penny. All I left out was the night Vee and I slept together. I wasn't sure how that was going to go down with anybody but I knew it wouldn't stay a secret forever.

"Holy shit, you took a hostage? You?" he said, recoiling in disbelief. "In a town filled with the lost? And you were in an actual battle before that? I know Camp Bravo, I fought alongside them a few months back. I can't believe you finally got in the fight. I'm proud of you, Liam. From the bottom of my heart, I mean that."

Adam's praise felt just out of reach, like it was something physical I could take if I wanted but I felt unworthy of it and so let it be. "How? What happened with Penny, I couldn't--"

"Stop," he said, abruptly cutting me off. "I know exactly how it feels and dwelling on it like that drags you further and further into a bottomless pit. I killed three people defending the house, defending us, and I'd do it again if I had to. But their faces don't go away. They were people, Liam. Penny was too. I can't say in a million years I would have seen it coming you'd defend an alien," he said, sheepishly glancing at Vee, "but if you thought she was worth it, then I trust you. I trust you to make that decision more than anybody else. You know good people."

He looked Vee in her eyes and didn't flinch when her intense gaze met his. "Thank you," he said with an outstretched hand, "for everything you did. I will never be able to repay you for looking after him." She took his hand and to her surprise, he pulled her over onto the bed into an embrace. In her shock didn't know where to put her hands, but after a few moments frozen she slowly returned the gesture. "Honest to god. If there's bad blood here because of the war, then let it be gone now because you are all right with me."

"Liam saved my life as well. We are both lucky to have found each other."

"What about you?" I said as they disentangled themselves. "How have you made it for eight years?"

What followed was a harrowing tale that began only a week after he had left the house so long ago. Picked up my a roving caravan of resistance in solar-powered RVs, technicals, and four-wheelers, they ventured deeper and deeper into the midwest. The entire interior of the country is mostly deserted according to what he saw, save for the odd survivalist or off-the-grid resistance camp that they would stop to help before continuing on their way. They settled somewhere in Nebraska in an abandoned underground military complex. It was there they built up their strength, though they were forced to defend themselves from an ADVENT scouting party, and subsequently relocated to Montana before a main ADVENT force could wipe them out.

"That was the first time I saw combat. Lost a lot of people there, and that was just to a scouting party."

In Montana he had led a pretty normal life in camp. They got their water from a lake and used it for drinking, bathing, and cultivating a small farm that supported the whole encampment. He even had a couple girlfriends over the years and by all accounts lived similarly to how he had lived at the house. While in Montana, his only run-ins with combat came in the form of convoy ambushes or anti-air duties with some old military launchers.

"How did shooting down ADVENT airships not reveal your position?" Vee said, perplexed. "Any airship down would invoke an immediate response."

"Oh, they did. We'd down them way, way out of reach of the camp, scavenge what we could, then haul it back. We were long gone before any ADVENT showed up to check on the crash."

After a few years in Montana, all hell broke loose. ADVENT descended in force on the state, determined to root out any hidden resistance cells. Everyone was forced to scatter, and every camp in the state was eventually razed to the ground during the offensive. Adam hiked for weeks until being found by another group of survivors, and together they stumbled along for another month until happening upon an old nuclear silo already chock full of ex-military types. The weapons had long ago been disposed of by ADVENT but the facility remained. They even had a pair of helicopters they used to support other resistance settlements.

"It doesn't sound like the resistance did much resisting," I said.

"They didn't. It was survival and nothing else. Nobody could stand up to ADVENT in a head-on fight. But it was like everybody was just waiting for something big to go down. No one I talked to knew what but as time dragged on, people grew more and more restless. I didn't know why until another convoy moved into the area asking for volunteers. I didn't know what was going on but if all the other fighters were stepping up then I would too. They picked a handful of us, yours truly included, and we sped off into the night. After a few days of travel we were picked up by helicopter and moved south into a desert where a giant airship I had never seen before waited for us."

"XCOM," Vee said.

"Bingo," said Adam.

"You fought for XCOM?"

"Fought is kind of a strong word," he said with a grin. "I only worked the loading and unloading bay -- you know, logistics. I never went on any super-secret raids or shit like that. In fact I didn't see any combat whatsoever while I was XCOM. My days consisted of nothing else but moving crates on and off the ship but I had a bed, hot meals, hot showers, and an exercise room. It wasn't so bad but it wasn't the fight I had been hoping for.

"A year or so later, the airship was operational and airborne and it was tasked to help pick up the pieces after a battle. ADVENT had tried to wipe out a large resistance camp with chryssalids and mechs but were ultimately pushed back by XCOM's timely arrival. When the airship touched down to help rebuild and repair, and I saw the devastation first hand -- that was it for me. I couldn't just move boxes around anymore. I stayed behind to help those people relocate and rebuild. Stayed there for a few months, all the way up until the psionic network went down. Funnily enough, it was right before and after the war had been won that I saw more combat than before. Tampa and Tallahassee, then up into Atlanta through Columbus and Athens, before swinging into South and North Carolina by shooting right up Interstate 85. Without the network, the ADVENT that were still loyal were just lashing out at anything and everything. They still are."

"Did you ever think about coming back?" He had been so close to home. The Carolinas were just a day trip away by car. If they had access to helicopters and airships then, he could've at the very least flown by to see how I was doing. "I would've loved to see you again," I weakly added.

He suddenly looked ashamed and I felt bad for putting him on the spot; I hadn't meant to. "I thought about you every day and I thought about taking a ride out that way to see what was what. But I was part of the fight then. I couldn't desert my post, and truth be told I was scared out of my mind about what I'd find," he said, his voice faltering. "If I showed up and saw the house was no more -- if I had gotten there and saw your skeleton outside the house like Luke Skywalker saw his aunt and uncle..." He tried to laugh his way through the tears welling up in his eyes. "I just told myself you were fine because if I knew otherwise I wouldn't be able to live with myself. The more brushes I had with death the more I wished I hadn't left at all. I should've stayed to protect you no matter what you thought."

"What I thought?" I said blankly. "Why would anything I thought matter?"

"Come on," he said, tearing his eyes from mine as though he couldn't bear looking at me.

"What?"

"You'd barely talk to me. You went out of your way to avoid me. Hell, you'd barely look at me at all. Even in the kitchen, the one place mom told us to set the animosity aside, you just couldn't stand being around me. It got worse and worse every time I had to pull the trigger to keep the house and us safe," he said, his voice rising as he swiftly continued in an effort to cut me off. "You were afraid of me. I got to thinking you believed I was some kind of monster."

I sat with my mouth agape; this was the first I was hearing of this. The joy being sucked from the room and my utter confusion kept me silent, and my voice was shaky and hesitant when I found it. "I never--"

"You did! And -- and sometimes I felt like one because I didn't know what I should have felt like at all after doing what I did. But I was right! I knew I was and I wanted other people to know I was right, I wanted other people to think I was normal for defending my brother, whatever that entailed. I never heard you wonder if I was doing okay or if maybe -- you know, maybe I needed help! Being around you made me feel like garbage!"

Had he left because of me? Was he trying to blame me? Where did he get off hefting that onto me when I had to endure the nasty looks and cold shoulders? He had been the one avoiding me! How could he heave possibly thought I was chasing him off when the opposite was true -- only I had lacked the resolve to actually leave.

"I couldn't stand being around because I thought I was a burden to you!" He froze, his wide eyes glossy with tears yet to fall while my voice cracked under strain. "I was weak, I was useless -- that's what I thought every time you looked at me! I felt like shit because I kept forcing you to pick up the gun since I couldn't fucking do it myself! I know -- I know now exactly how it feels to shoot someone and I made you do it three fucking times!"

A weight I hadn't known about was lifted from my shoulders as eight years of unspoken baggage spilled out onto my hospital bed. Stupid did not even begin to describe how I felt. All of our pointless arguments, all of our juvenile shouting matches -- all a cover for the turmoil bubbling just beneath the surface. Nothing could have prepared us for such a situation, much less for it to have taken place in the middle of a world-ending alien invasion and occupation. We should have gone to college. We should have had cars, girlfriends, careers. Instead Adam and I, just two kids barely out of our teens, were forced to bury our parents and their murderer and then deal with defending ourselves.

In that moment I saw Mom and Dad arguing with one another, neither one of them spoiling for a fight but there was something or other acting as a point of friction. One would get upset and the other would listen, and moments later there'd be a goofy grin to defuse the tension, after which they'd have a real talk with all the anger gone from the room. Sometimes, however, there was a truly world-shattering argument to be had. Every relationship I had ever seen or been a part of had them. They were inevitable but in my experience, usually amenable. All it took was one side stepping back from the edge and gently reminding the other that there was a better way than a spiteful scorched-earth policy that soured everything for days or weeks afterwards. My parents had such moments. So did my grandparents. My brother and I had plenty before the invasion. But afterwards...I worryingly could not recall any real discussions or apologies.

"I have never," I said, pulling down on his vest so he leaned forward to touch his head to mine, "nor will I ever think my brother is a monster. I love you to death. Please believe me when I say I am grateful for what you did. And -- and I am sorry, okay? I'm sorry I never helped you try to process what happened."

He sighed and closed his eyes, surely trying as hard as he could to keep his eyes from watering over. He failed miserably but sobbed once, a sound that shook me to my core. I'd never heard my brother cry -- sad cry -- since our parents were murdered. "I love you too, Liam. You never forced me to do anything so please don't try and take on some guilt that isn't yours. If I had to protect you again, I wouldn't hesitate for a second. You've never been a burden to me and I've never thought you were weak."

The anger and hot air rose up and away, evaporating entirely as we quietly cooled down. I was content to settle down in silence, but Adam squeezed my right bicep and quickly muttered, "Arms could use some work though."

That was it. That was his version of whatever goofy-looking grin our parents would give each other. That was him saying he was fine, that everything was going to be okay. The misunderstanding was settled and though there was clearly more to discuss, it was all in the open now. "Says the walking slab. If I could bench five hundred you'd still say it wasn't enough."

He laughed and pulled me in tight while he rustled my hair with his free hand. "Five-fifty and I'd stop giving you a hard time," he said, wiping his eyes before checking the watch on his wrist. "Damn, we're really late. Come on Vee. We've missed the last four transports to detention. I've got to get you over there or the Captain will have my head. You ready to go?"

"Yes," she murmured.

"Hang on Adam. Can you give us a minute?"

"What, like alone?" I nodded. He grimaced and shook his head. "I'm not supposed to let her out of my sight, but I, uh, think I left something in the hall. Stay right here Vee, I'll be right back. And you," Adam pointed a gloved finger at me, "I'll be back as soon as I'm off shift. If you don't like the communal housing they're going to put you in then you can crash at my place. I'll show you around the city, show you some good eats--"

"I get it, I get it. I appreciate you, but let me just--" I roughly motioned in Vee's direction right before trying to dial it back, like I felt I was letting on too much. I saw a question in his eyes for a moment, perhaps aided by some brotherly sense that I was hiding something, but he only shrugged and pulled his mask back over his head. Before stepping out into the hall he donned a pair of polarized shades to hide his eyes now puffy and reddened by crying.

"You knew," I said to Vee as the door shut. I slyly smiled so she wouldn't think I was upset. "I know you knew."

She tried to look away but seemed magnetically drawn to my eyes, as if to say of course she had known. "He made me promise not to tell."

I promptly lost all desire to talk. Everything I had to say seemed utterly irrelevant. Vee was about to be taken away to what was for all intents and purposes, a jail. She'd be locked away until someone that had never known her finally decided at some point that she was fit to live in the city on her own. She had fought all this way for freedom and a life of her own, and the opportunity cruelly dangled just out of reach. She and I had spent less time getting here than it would take for her to get out of detention, and the time we had spent on the road had already felt like enough of an eternity on its own. How was I going to get by without Vee months when I wouldn't have lasted a day before? Even with humans apparently in control of the city, I still felt like I was in her world and that I would need her help to navigate it.

Worst of all is I wouldn't be there to help her if she needed it. For as long as she was in detention she would be entirely on her own. I wasn't so arrogant to think myself her mighty savior or anything but it was incredibly difficult to let go of the notion that most people had it in for her. It didn't help thinking about how the last and only time we had been split up, I could have easily died and she could have been butchered and eaten.

"I'm sorry. It's not fair. We could have found someplace else, some other city--"

"There is no other city, Liam. Nowhere on this planet is anyplace I know of attempting to do what City 31 is doing. I am happy to be here. I will endure a little longer if I must."

"I'll visit whenever I can. I'll call on the days I can't. You think they'd accept calls? Pre-invasion prisons gave inmates phone calls. Not that I would know, it was just something you'd see on television all the time. I can't imagine the food will be great either -- Adam will show me around and I'll bring food. Great stuff you've never seen or smelled before. Pictures of the city -- oh! I can look for an apartment, I'll bring pictures of places that we--"

She dipped down to tap her head against my lips, silencing me, and then bumped her mouth against mine. "Visits would be nice. But no pictures. I want to see it all for the first time when I am walking through the streets. As for an apartment -- I trust you. I would be happy with anyplace we can call our own."

"Would I be, uh, presumptuous in looking for a single bedroom?" I timidly asked while my cheeks flushed.

She smiled softly as her hood fluttered while her tongue flicked out. "I would prefer it."

She stood by my bedside for a long minute or two, her head touching mine as I idly stroked the edge of her hood. I couldn't help but let go of a disappointed groan, not knowing how long it would be before she was out. "Are you sure you're going to be okay, Vee?"

"I'm sure, Liam. Will you be okay?"

"Yeah," I said unsteadily at first before firmly repeating myself. "Yeah. I'll be good. Better when you're out. And home will be waiting for you."

Chapter Text

The temporary communal housing was not so bad, all things considered. I was told some were more like motels where everyone had their own room, but the one I was in was more like a hostel. The largest room on each floor was lined with bunk beds while the central space was occupied by couches and tables arranged around a pair of televisions facing back-to-back. The beds were comfortable enough after having slept on the ground in a sleeping bag for so long. They also doubled as a lockbox to store personal belongings, accessible only by the current occupant's thumbprint. Connected to the sleeping area by a short hallway lined with bathrooms and showers was a large kitchen. It wasn't used much for cooking; almost everybody ate the ready-made meals that were continuously stocked in the fridges and freezers. The one time I had decided to try and throw something together, I had found the cupboards disappointingly sparse. They had nothing but dishes, cups, utensils, and a giant tub of iodized salt that everybody made liberal use of to liven up the bland ready-mades.

It was hard to completely settle in though. Especially without Vee nearby. It took me longer to fall asleep in a soft bed surrounded by people than it had while in a sleeping bag beside Vee in the wilds. I found myself waking up to the most ordinary human sounds imaginable: coughs, sneezes, people talking in their sleep. I was often the last one awake because I found it impossible to drift off while people were still talking or getting comfortable in bed.

It wasn't as if everybody was only an annoyance, however. Over a few days I met some friendly, if not interesting characters. It was hard to actually get along, so I kept everybody at arm's length. The fellow in the bunk below mine was Shantanu, who sheltered three vipers in his basement, hiding them from resistance death squads for an entire month before they had thought it was safe enough to travel. The older lady always by the chessboard near the televisions was Annika, who was forcibly relocated when her home in Moscow fell during the invasion; she pinballed between a handful of cities over the years until ending up in another city on the east coast of the United States, which she promptly fled after it became an urban warzone during ADVENT's collapse. The youngest in the room were a pair of eighteen-year old twins named Alejandro and Rosa, who were both saved by a muton that had carried them for six days to the city; they had arrived barely conscious and severely dehydrated but alive, thanks to the alien's efforts. The most high-strung individual in the room was a jittery young man named Axel, who had been tailed by a not-quite-malevolent alien known as a faceless that could shapeshift on a whim into any human at all. This faceless in particular followed him for weeks as he trekked to City 31, sometimes in normal form and sometimes impersonating him, showing up to oddly copy his movements and just being a terror in general. While it had never tried to harm him, it had stolen several sets of clothing. Axel nervously joked that he was probably living a double-life without knowing it.

Despite the fact that I would have to get used to being around so many people again, I grew dissatisfied as time went on. I thought I would be doing myself a favor by trying to get along on my own, by refusing to be a burden to my brother by telling him I could take care of myself and he didn't have to open his home to me. But after a week I realized I was just making the exact same missteps that had made me miserable back in the house. I was tired of isolation, and I wouldn't fall back into it no matter what. I took my brother up on his offer and decided to move in. His apartment was cramped with two people but I was happy to be with him again. He insisted I take his bed and he would sleep on the couch, but I steadfastly refused and claimed the couch for myself. Two days after moving in I went job hunting, which was surprisingly easier that I thought. Adam walked me to the local civic center, and I gave them my background -- high school graduate, lots of electives in programming and computer science, not to mention I built, maintained, and updated my own server for about a decade -- and they sat me down for a test to prove my knowledge. Turned out the ADVENT programming language was hilariously similar in some respects to C++ and I found myself at home after a few hours of educational exercises. The very next day I was offered a job at an android factory as a debugger and developer, where they would give me on-site training as well. The bots supplemented various fields like construction and sanitation and were in constant need of physical and software maintenance. Their care was relatively simple and by all accounts, I sounded like a great fit for the job.

Having something to do also took my mind away from the countdown to Vee's eventual release and the fact that visitation was a hell of a lot more work than anybody had made it sound like; I had to call, make an appointment, stop by to sign waivers and a slew of other papers while also affixing a digital signature to one of the tablets that everybody always seemed to carry around, and then they would call me back with a date and time, which I would happily use some vacation time to make. Losing myself in the endless lines of code I looked at everyday made it easy to forget about how infuriating this new bureaucracy was. I would just tune everything else out and lay into my work while waiting for my scheduled visit later in the week. My first pay period was far beyond what I had expected thanks to the overtime that I had barely recognized I was putting in. Even Adam was impressed and suggested that I could start looking for my own place sooner than he had thought.

"If you want," he had said, squeezing me in a bear hug. "I promise I'm not trying to kick you out. Stay as long as you like."

I wasn't focused at all on looking for an apartment. I just kept myself buried in work, looking forward to the end of that week. That was my scheduled visit -- my first one after three weeks. I hoped Vee wouldn't be upset with me.

The detention building itself a drab, featureless block that stirred up dreaded memories of where those three chryssalids had nested in the wilds. The inside was a little more lively and still undergoing renovations. It almost reminded me of a bank; the floor was tan marble scattered with black flecks, and a pair of plain columns held the ceiling up just inside of the entrance. Three rows of ten conjoined chairs occupied the middle of the floor and a desk like a teller's booth sat at the far end, beside a heavy metal door that looked like a bank vault but half the size. The Shrike guard in the booth took my thumb print and then buzzed me in, where another guard patted me down and walked me to the visitation room.

Vee was in good spirits. I was less than thrilled with her appearance. Her orange shirt and zip-tied hands screamed to me that she was in fact a prisoner, but she had no issues with it. In fact she claimed she was being treated well. The guards were distant but mostly courteous and the room was a step up from a cell in terms of comfort. The bed was soft enough and the plumbing was made mostly private by a small distortion curtain, while a tablet provided educational videos or classes. About all she was unhappy with was the food; c-sticks were the only thing served. Apparently they had a surplus of the things and getting a functional cafeteria was a little low on the list for a city still trying to keep things in order after the government's fall. I resolved to surprise her the next time I visited. We chatted for the entire half-hour allowed, and I still managed to get some words in while the guard was giving me the proverbial boot.

My brother began showing me around the city over the next few days while waiting for the next visit to roll around. The first thing he did was show off his favorite places to eat. Curry and ramen were hugely popular and outnumbered other diners and food carts downtown probably two-to-one. He bought us each a bowl of noodles and then we took a walk through the main drag, which consisted of a lot of empty buildings undergoing renovations. The sole standout was the spaceport which buzzed with airship activity, but Adam said all space-capable ships were indefinitely grounded. We continued north by foot and by bus until we ended up in District 2, which was mostly known as Riverside. It felt more like how a downtown should feel: lively, crowded, noisy. Humans undoubtedly dominated the crowds but the odd alien or hybrid shuffled about or manned a food cart, again selling more ramen or curry. We ducked into an antique store and I could barely breathe under the wave of nostalgia that crashed over me. There were old television sets and radios, the gray and cumbersome desktop computers, music CDs and DVDs of banned bands and films that Adam had said started popping up again in ADVENT's absence. The musk of age filled my nose and I had to step outside for fresh breath while Adam followed behind me, laughing the whole way. One day we had taken a bus ride around a place known as The Stacks, which was where I worked and where most of the industrial jobs were. Enormous blocks of something like stone lined the roads for miles before being loaded onto trucks by crane and taken away. There was a giant tract of run-down buildings in the northeast part of City 31 that were in the process of being demolished; Adam said the place was being knocked down and something new was going up there but he wasn't sure what. Districts 7 and 8 were no places worth visiting according to my brother; the former was occupied by real collaborators -- the kind that sold their neighbor out for a nice car or a bigger home -- who had been run out of their apartments by good folk, while the latter was almost entirely dead and abandoned with no power and raw sewage in the streets.

I relayed as much of this information to Vee as I could during our second visit while she greedily slurped down a bowl of ramen I had brought with me; the guard was less than thrilled I had brought anything but didn't seem to care enough to try and stop me, though he watched closely while Vee ate to perhaps make sure there was no lockpick or something at the bowl's bottom. Her hands were free this time around to care for a little distraction sitting on her shoulder, sheltered beneath her hood. A very curious black kitten with deep blue eyes kept trying to poke his nose into Vee's bowl as she ate. I recalled Johnny telling me about naturalized biological danger responses -- some sort of hard-coded evolutionary reaction to snakes -- and was amazed by how utterly unfazed the little guy was by Vee's appearance. She dipped a claw into the broth and held it up for her newest friend. He took a sniff, pitifully mewled, and backed away like she had just tried to give him poison.

"I knew you wouldn't like it," she said with a smile. Now certain that he was not interested, he curled up into a fuzzy little ball and promptly fell asleep. I didn't want to wake him so I resisted the incredibly strong temptation to ask if I could hold him; it had been 20 years since I'd seen a cat, after all. We spent the rest of our visit talking about him. The detention center put him in her care the day after I had first visited. She took to calling him Pepper, taken from a cookbook she had found buried in the detention center's educational intranet. I barely got to tell her anything at all about the city before our time was up.

At some point I started to look for an apartment. Commuting wasn't an issue since the public transportation ran smoothly and getting anywhere in the city took no time at all. I wouldn't have minded living near Adam or even in the same building, so I started looking close by with his help. The first handful of units we toured weren't so great. They had thin walls that made every chat an affair for the entire floor, or they had windows overlooking the building's dumpster or that let a neighbor in the next building peer further in than they'd have any right to. One, however, was large and comfortable and had a familiar layout that made me feel right at home in spite of a mildly nauseating sense of homesickness. The living room was immediately to the left upon walking in, and behind it was a conjoined kitchen with nothing but an island separating the two. When I mused that the coat closet on the right could have led down to a basement in an actual house, I realized then where the deja vu was coming from. It was just like the old house. I suddenly didn't like the place anymore.

The day before my next visit with Vee, Adam took me about three blocks from his apartment, towards the northside of Downtown. The building was flanked on both sides and sitting across the street from even more apartments which sat on top of grocery stores and clothing shops. It reminded me of New York City but totally lacking in that sensation that made me feel like a tourist, like I was outside and looking in. The unit was cozy indoors as well. It was nothing special in terms of layout or aesthetics but it was clean, mostly quiet, and if it was somewhat spacious to me than Vee would probably feel all right as well. I knew beyond a shadow of a doubt there was one aspect she was going to adore. Unsurprisingly said aspect also bumped the price up, but Vee's eventual income would help. Apparently there were also tax benefits and deferments to help new arrivals like ourselves get on our own two feet. Adam guided me through that process since he'd already experienced it while getting his place. It was startlingly easy, and I found myself wondering why Mom and Dad had always said getting their first apartment had been a nightmare.

My next visit with Vee came the day after. I had two bowls of ramen this time -- the guard was very appreciative of the gesture and less overbearing as Vee enjoyed her own food. Pepper was asleep within the coils of Vee's tail-tip and no distraction at all, so I took the time to talk all about the city and whatever else I hadn't gotten around to telling her last time. I only briefly mentioned the apartment as nothing else but a surprise.

"And I have a surprise for you," said Vee, slowly uncoiling herself so as not to disturb Pepper. "Visit me again in three weeks. No sooner."

"Three weeks? That'll be -- that's two months you've been here," I whined. "Why so long? I feel like I've barely seen you while you've been in here."

"Trust me."

Those were some of the longest three weeks of my life. As usual I buried myself in work, eventually accruing so much overtime the next week that my supervisor limited me to no more than ten hours over per pay period. Not in any effort to keep labor costs down but simply because it wasn't healthy.

"ADVENT was here for twenty years and they couldn't kill you," she had said. "Don't let work kill you either."

I tried to go shopping in an effort to fill out our new apartment but I had no idea what sort of things to fill it with. I recalled back at the house that Vee would seemingly tolerate chairs and couches, but she wasn't able to sit like a human on account of her body. A chair would be great for me but what the hell should I get to make the place more comfortable for her?

I got the easy stuff out of the way: dishware and utensils, a television, a fridge and microwave, tables and chairs. I also bought a queen-sized bed on a payment plan, just like the fridge. I couldn't believe how expensive a damn mattress was. Adam was a little confused by such a large bed. I didn't say a word and he didn't ask any questions, but I could see it in his face when it came to the room that he desperately wanted to. He looked ready to burst with whatever he was holding inside, but he never uttered a peep -- only helped me get everything set up.

I had to get creative with Vee's comfort, though. Using my tablet to browse the city's intranet, I perused every catalogue I could to find something that might benefit Vee's body. Hard angles were out; curves and soft cushions were what she'd need, but finding them was easier said than done. Apparently fake heated rocks were a thing that vipers liked but there was no room for something like that in the apartment. After a few fruitless hours searching I came across one site that had these giant bowl shaped chairs that I was familiar with as saucer chairs, but were actually called papasan chairs. It was a plush cushion lining a bowl of wicker or metal, sitting atop a similar base. It looked something she could coil up in and in the absence of anything better, I settled on a large one that was also stupidly expensive. Why was furniture so damn expensive? How the hell had my parents dealt with this crap? Not that I cared if it was for Vee -- I threw in a heating pad she could slide underneath the cushion if she wanted, and ended up getting a second, smaller one for what was sure to be her favorite spot.

In my searches for all things viper-related, I came across a store based in Riverside that sold specialty clothing; they had no intranet interface so I had to visit in person. Both surprisingly and unsurprisingly, it was run by a viper. Jackets and dress shirts were the go-to clothes for vipers since they could go on without having to fit over the hood, but some pieces incorporated elastics so they could just slide right over the head. There were also tail sleeves to keep their underbodies clean as they moved about the city; I didn't want Vee slithering over glass or gum so I got a couple of those. The winter months were coming soon as well so I added a couple stretchy sweaters into the cart. There were some odd decorative things on the walls that I couldn't make heads or tails of; they looked like bandanas with tassels and shiny odds and ends hanging from them.

"Those?" said the shop owner. "Those are just hood covers."

"I've never seen something like it before. Do vipers wear them?"

"Nobody's bought them yet," she said, staring dreamily at them as she distractedly tapped at the small ring piercing at the edge of her hood. "But it was something I always had somewhere in my head, like they're something I've always known how to make. It's hard to explain."

The days and nights wore on, the sinking feeling of isolation creeping back into my life as I tried to acclimate to the new apartment. I still found myself crashing at Adam's just so I wouldn't be alone. He understood and welcomed my company. We'd talk and argue and watch television while drinking something that Adam said was beer but I didn't know enough about it to say whether or not it was good or bad beer; I just knew it tasted like warm garbage and brought up memories of the time Adam had lifted a twelve-pack at a gas station when we were sixteen, only a year before the invasion. I told him as much and he started out with a small laugh that quickly grew and grew until he had tears rolling down his face.

"And you remember," he gasped, pausing to catch his breath, "you remember that same night? We both wanted to know what being drunk was like so we had a beer each and didn't feel different, so we drank one after the other to make it happen sooner?"

"How could I forget?" I said with a smile and a joyless laugh, feeling the memory in my chest like heartburn. "We kept shoving each other out of the way to vomit in the toilet. Mom was pissed and even grounded Dad because he couldn't stop laughing at us."

"That wasn't the only time she grounded him. There was the that movie night where the rental store mistakenly gave him a porno instead of a family cartoon flick and he never checked it before we were all sitting down to watch it."

"I remember that, the DVD's face was totally blank! Instant red flag but Dad never paid it any attention. Just the title screen had been enough to send mom into fits."

We spent the rest of the night reminiscing about our parents, from dad's covers of metal songs to mom sometimes screeching along the lyrics while she made one of her many amazing dishes. We got to arguing about who would've been higher in the pecking order if she had ever gotten around to opening the restaurant she had always wanted. I suggested Adam would've made an excellent bus boy, to which he scoffed and threw an empty beer can at me. I returned the favor, and in a second we were throwing empty cans at each other until someone below us hit their ceiling with a broomstick or something, and we quieted down after one last exchange of fire. Adam fell asleep first, but I wasn't yet able to let go of my parents yet. I sat thinking about them for a while longer in the television's dull glow. It felt good to remember them, but heart-wrenching to wish they were still here. Even thinking about how I would answer their questions twisted my insides into knots: why did you two argue so much? How could you two abandon one another? Why didn't either of you just talk like we had taught you? What's going on with you and the snake woman?

I laughed to myself at that last thought. My family was a little smaller than I'd have liked, and I missed my parents more than anything else, but wallowing in the past and wishing they were still here wasn't going to help me. I spent so much time avoiding those memories, I had to be careful not swing like a pendulum back into burying myself in all those moments gone by. They had happened, I was glad they had happened and I'd always cherish them, but I couldn't let them distract me from the fact that I still had Adam. And I still had Vee; in ways I was sure of and in some I wasn't so certain, she was family now too.

The only thing that convinced me to go to sleep was the fact tomorrow would come sooner, and so would my next visit with Vee.

The detention center had an unusually lightened atmosphere about it that kept me on my toes after getting off of the bus. Barring the person inside I was eager to see, why would seeing this place make me feel so great? Vee had mentioned a surprise but realistically, what could she surprise me with while in here? Maybe they had given her some arts and crafts or she already had a job lined up after she got out or something. There wasn't any reason to get so worked up and yet, in the dreary morning quiet just outside the building's doors, it was hard not to feel like there was something afoot.

Inside was a little more crowded than usual; humans filled a few chairs in the center of the lobby, and a lone sectoid in a suit sat at the far end with one knee atop the other and his permanent grin hid by a half-mask; he kept the psi-dampener he wore hidden beneath the popped collar of his suit. The Shrike guard sitting in the booth saw me walk in and waved me over. It was Lori as usual, who'd been at the desk every time I'd dropped by before.

"Mornin' Liam," she said, hauling out a stack of papers and three different tablets from beneath the desk. She slid them underneath the only slot in the plexiglass barrier that separated us.

"What's going on?"

"Bureaucracy's a bitch, man. I need you to sign like, thirty hard copies and each tablet needs your thumb print something like six times."

"What is this? What for?"

"This stack's for the city council, this one's for Shrike, this one's for XCOM. One tablet per department too, shit's crazy. Let's see here -- risk disclosure, waiver for bodily harm, Shrike nor The City Council will be responsible for yadda-yadda, witness after witness statement, entry into XCOM database, proof of residency, promise to uphold veterinary care--"

"Lori," I quickly said, grabbing her attention. "You're not answering me. What is all of this for?"

"Release protocol."

"I think you've got the wrong guy, or the wrong alien. Vee would have told me if she--"

"If she were being released," said a sorely missed voice beside me. I heard the heavy vault door close before I turned around in time to see her guard snipping the zip-ties from her wrists. "Thank you, Gregor."

"Vee!" She had on a loose-fitting plain grey t-shirt and had a stuffed duffel bag on the floor beside her, while one hand held an occupied cat carrier; Pepper looked a little unsure of the situation and quietly mewled. Vee smiled at me as widely as a viper possibly could and held out her free hand, spreading more of her coils across the floor to bring herself down to my level. I didn't care who was looking nor did I care about what questions might swim in their heads; I closed the distance in just a few jumping strides and wrapped her up in a fierce hug, practically squeezing a stuttering laugh out of her.

"Surprise," she said weakly, causing me to ease my grip.

"Two months! Is that it? You're done? Why? I thought it would be longer!"

"My last evaluation went very well. What was it the city council said, Gregor?" said Vee while she smugly intruded into her guard's personal space, displaying a confident and friendly familiarity with other humans that I hadn't seen before with anyone other than myself. I wondered if part of her educational regimen had been social skills.

The guard sighed and rolled his eyes. "A model citizen," he said, pretending to vomit right after.

"I asked for facts, not opinions," Vee said as Gregor rolled his eyes one more time and disappeared through the door again.

We stood at the booth signing form after form after form, a never-ending deluge of paper and red tape that had me sighing every time Lori shoved a new waiver or claim beneath my pen or gave me one of the tablets to take my thumbprint. Vee's half of the process was a little different from mine. Being a clone, her thumbprint must have been worthless as an identifying feature, though they still asked for it to be sure. I was sure they had pictures to ID her with anyway, ones that clearly demonstrated the scars on her torso and the fist-sized hole on the bottom right edge of her hood. Vee's handwriting was deliberate but shaky, as if she hadn't known how to write before. I wouldn't have been surprised; she had made it clear before that the Elders never taught their soldiers how to do anything they wouldn't need to do. She was forced to leave blank every space that asked for a last name; the thought crossed my mind to offer mine but something stopped me, like I would be coming on too strongly.

While Vee had been signing and thumbprinting the last documents, I had called us a cab that was already waiting outside by the time we were done. Vee said her goodbyes to Lori while I took the duffel bag and Pepper's carrier out to the car. She followed moments later, getting in behind me and gathering up her tail onto the seat and footwells before laying what was left across my lap, which I grabbed and excitedly shook. She double-checked Pepper was okay and then let go of a long, heavy sigh that she must've been holding onto for a while.

"Happy to be out of there, huh?"

"Yes!" she hissed, staring daggers into the headrest in front of her. The car lurched forward and we were on our way home.

"Oh. That bad? You're sure they didn't mistreat you?"

"No, I promise you I was treated well. It's just -- there was this one sectoid at the end of the hall who could not be silent, spouting conspiracy theories -- using his mouth! -- all day, every day. He called himself Floyd which I thought fitting because it rhymes with void, which is exactly what he has inside of his skull!"

"Well, you'll never have to hear him again," I laughed, and we got to talking.

She had spent most of her time on her computer, and social and history classes were not the only courses she had taken. She was now the proud owner of a provisional culinary degree; she had completed the academic portion while in detention but would only be awarded full credit if she acquired practical experience to the tune of at least ten hours per week. That sounded like a part time job to me, which I said to her confusion, then further explained the differences between a part- and full-time job.

"Then I guess that means," she quietly said, "I'll have to interview."

"Don't be scared of an interview. You can do it. If you can stand in front of seventy humans and tell them how to attack an ADVENT position, you can tell one human why you're a good choice for a job."

She looked down sullenly, clasping her hands in her lap. "Well, we'll -- we'll come to that bridge when we must."

"You mean cross that bridge when we must. I haven't heard you use idioms before. Were there language classes too?"

Her hood fluttered for a moment. Given the lack of a smile, I wondered if it was frustration. "Yes. I've been trying them out. Gregor would make fun of me when I got them wrong."

"Was Gregor a jerk? Does he need to be reported or something?"

"I think he's still not used to what's happening here in the city. I didn't hold it against him. He wasn't too friendly, but he was mostly polite."

The detention center -- and the outskirts of the city in which it resided -- slowly faded around us as we began to enter the more populated districts. Vee's face seemed stuck to the window as we went through the stacks first, passing by the many factories and the giant building blocks I knew now were called terrocrete. Our route took us past rows upon rows of sprawling vertical farms with alien things I had never tried while others had switched over to earth fruits and veggies. I had held off on trying most of the new or familiar things except for what Adam and I had shared. Meanwhile, everything here would be new to Vee. I looked forward to having her try things like oranges and apples.

After passing the Stacks' borders and the barricaded bridge to Old Town, we crossed over into Highland Square and its myriad shops and eateries. Peddler's Lane was as lively as ever in the late morning with dozens of humans and a handful of nonhumans selling handmade goods or food. Vee had both hands on the glass as we passed by a viper selling baskets of alien-looking fruit, but her attention was soon after commanded by the skyscrapers lining the easternmost part of Downtown. As they grew closer and loomed higher and higher, Vee shifted down against the window to continue trying to stare upwards at their spires. We passed right by them and she quickly turned around to keep them in view through the rear window. She didn't even notice as we pulled up to our apartment block.

"We're here," I said. Vee immediately spun in her seat and practically slammed herself against the window, her breath fogging the glass around her hands. She was out the door the moment the car came to a stop, pausing only long enough for the tip of her tail to slip through the handle of the cat carrier. I grabbed the duffel bag and slid my phone across the terminal on the back of the driver's headrest and waited for the tell-tale chime of a completed transaction.

The hybrid driver tossed me a courteous smile over his shoulder. "Thanks buddy," he said in his two-tone voice. "Glory to the Elders."

I froze. "What?"

He laughed. "I'm screwin' with you; fuck the Elders. Now get the hell out, I got other fares." He sped off the second I closed the door. It was always odd to meet nonhumans with a sense of humor. They were almost always the ones who had been purposefully inserted into civilian life. They had adapted much faster after the war for obvious reasons. It was impossible not to wonder, however, if some parts of the personality were manufactured as well. Had our driver been an actual jokester? Or had he been based on the stereotypically jovial, foul-mouthed cabbie that everyone had seen before in one city or another? I never devoted too much time to such a line of thought, depressing as it was.

Vee waited in the lobby for me, clutching Pepper's carrier to her chest and seemingly bouncing on her coils. Her fluttering hood added to her animation and she seemed like a caricature of herself, some old time cartoon where everyone was always moving to some immutable tune no matter what. She waited for me to pass and then swiftly fell in behind me on our way to the elevator, where she impatiently waited some more. I hit the call button and we passed the time in excited silence. Her mood was infectious and I began to bounce alongside her soon enough. When the elevator arrived, Vee hustled inside and made my pace looked absolutely glacial by comparison. I teased her by keeping my hand mere inches from the eighth floor button, but she bumped into me from behind and made me tap the button.

The elevator spat us out on our floor. The hallways were pleasantly dim as usual in such a way that leaving for work in the morning and coming home in the evening was never too hard on the eyes, either still adjusting after waking up or tired and strained after having stared at screens all day. I tried to lead the way but Vee stayed hot on my heels, nearly knocking me over as she stuck to me like glue. She backed off just a little when I tripped over my own feet. Pepper also mewled while his carrier was jostled around by the incessant bump and grind, drawing Vee's attention as she tried to comfort him with promises of a new and better home.

I led her down two hallways -- two rights from the elevator -- and we came to a stop in front of unit 860.

"Oh," I muttered with my hands in my pockets, "oh no."

"What?"

"I forgot my key at Adam's."

She groaned. "Liam..."

"I'm serious. I crashed there last night. It must be sitting on his kitchen counter."

Vee sat back on her coils, deflated, and letting out a hiss that demonstrated as much. Shaking my head, I stared at the ground between my feet to hide my face.

"But this one," I chimed, producing a single jingling key on a ring, "is yours."

She zeroed in on it as I dangled it for her to take. Her eyes shrunk to slits as if first in disbelief, but they widened to the size of dinner plates just a second later while her hood did that fluttery thing again. "Mine?" she unsteadily asked.

"Yours. Completely and totally. Your key for our home. We'll talk to the landlord and get your name on the lease tomorrow."

Everything she had wanted since the war had ended, since the psionic network had fallen, since the Elders' grasp on her mind had slipped away, was literally within her reach. She stretched out her hand to grab it but stopped short, her eyes transfixed by the little piece of jaggedly-cut metal. It almost seemed as if she was testing to see if it was real, to see if the universe was playing some cruel joke and that the moment she actually went for it, someone or something would snatch the key out of reach.

"What if," she said, her fingers outstretched hand slowly curling into a fist and her hood's edges drooping downward, "I don't belong here? Shouldn't nonhumans have their own building? What if the other occupants don't want me here? What if they don't want you here simply because of me? What if--"

"Vee." I didn't have to say another word to convey that I simply didn't care about what anyone had to say about her being here. She drew in a sharp breath and held it for a moment before it escaped her as a long, quiet hiss. Her hand reached once again for the key and this time, confidently took it and then placed it into the lock. She looked at me one more time, hesitation in her gaze. Cold feet, perhaps. With her hand frozen and the key in its lock, she turned it after a heartbeat longer, cocking her head a little as the tumbler clicked and the deadbolt relinquished its hold.

"Remember what I told you?" I said as Vee slowly pushed the door aside. "Home would be waiting for you."

She slowly set down the cat carrier and left it open, though Pepper was a little apprehensive about his new surroundings and stayed inside, only barely peeking his head out to look around as Vee made her way around the place. Her bulk was a little much for the space but it should be manageable so long as I wasn't trying to squeeze past her in the hall that connected the bedroom and bathroom to the main space. She seemed very interested in the extra-large papasan chair that had a wire coming out the side of it.

"There's a heating pad beneath the cushion. I know you don't really sit like I do so I was trying to find something you could curl up in. Have you ever felt like wrapping yourself around a rock? Because apparently that's a thing but I didn't know if it was a thing for civilian vipers or all vipers and there wouldn't be enough space in here anyway, so the rock was out. The dial on the wire turns it on an adjusts the heat--"

"Liam."

"--and that wasn't all I had to do some guess work on. There's some clothing for you in the bedroom closet that should be the right size. The store owner was a viper too and she said most soldiers were all one size that she called standard, so she helped pick out a lot of what I got you. Apparently city vipers like jackets and button-ups because they go on and come off easy, but there's also this thing, like a tail sleeve or something that some of them wear to keep their undersides clean if they go for a walk through the city--"

"Liam."

"--so there's a couple of those waiting for you too. All of this stuff is still within the return time so if you don't like anything we can get the money back or exchange it for something you do like. There's different materials and colors -- oh! The shop owner also had these things she called hood covers that looked like a big square of cloth with odds and ends attached to it, like bits of silver or gold or something. Didn't know if you'd be interested so--"

A cool, scaly hand gently clapped across my mouth. My muffled apology was the last thing I said before quieting down, and she beckoned me with one finger to follow her before taking me by the wrist just to make sure I got the idea. I knew what had grabbed her attention.

Quickly scooping up Pepper, who now had felt brave enough to venture a short ways from his carrier, Vee slid open the balcony door and pulled me outside with her, gently pushing aside the smaller papasan chair I had placed out there. The morning sun was now high in the air and reflected off of the waterway that bordered the northern side of Downtown and continued to run up into Riverside. Gossamer lines dangled in the water with excited fishermen periodically checking to see if the bobble bouncing in the water was a bite or only a product of the currents; even a muton sat with his legs hanging over the water, a fishing pole in each hand and a cooler beside him, no doubt filled with ice and waiting for a fresh catch.

A waterside marketplace just across the river, in full view from our balcony, bustled with life. A hundred little red tent-tops lined the entire stretch, hemmed in by rails meant to guard the bike path that had been there before the peddlers had taken it over. That didn't stop a few brave cyclists from trying to navigate the busy path. Every so often we could hear someone shouting some curse or another as the bikers tried to get through, their speed increasing as they made it through the thinning crowd to reach the market's edges.

And sticking very thoroughly to their ten cruises per day schedule was the Riverside river cruise. A sleek-looking ship, whose structural ribs and tall smokestack evoked images of positively ancient steamboats, chugged its way down the middle of the river. People lined the railings and meandered about on its deck while holding drinks, talking with each other or appreciating the sights. A few fisherman angrily displayed some choice gestures as they were forced to pull their long lines form the river and cast them out again once the boat was past.

"What is that?" Vee quickly said, as if she couldn't get the words out of her mouth fast enough.

"It's a river tour. It's a nice distraction, or so I've heard. I haven't done it."

"I want to do that. And those people there -- I want to try fishing. What do we need?"

"A pole, some line, bait or a lure maybe -- we could make it happen."

"I want to do that too. And the markets, I want to see those. Have you been through them yet? What do they have?"

"A lot of homemade stuff. Trinkets, keepsakes, scarves, food, you name it. Riverside's got more."

"Can we see that too?"

"You don't have to ask anybody. Tomorrow's Saturday. I'm off from work so we'll go then."

A look of wonderment spread across her features before she focused up again, her attention drawn to the river cruise as it bellowed its horn, much to the chagrin of the fishermen. Vee laughed while hugging Pepper a little closer to her chest; he was purring like a motorboat and happily kneading Vee's arms. A thick, sinuous tail snaked its way up my left leg and urged me closer to her side. I threw an arm around her, crossing over the small of her back to hold onto her hip. Her shoulders sagged and a long, soft hiss slipped past her lips as she shrunk into her coils to nearly match my height.

"This is everything you said it would be, Liam."

"It's certainly a different kind of wild," I said, pausing to laugh at the blowing car horns mixed with curses and obscenities in all sorts of languages, "but I think we'll do okay."

"We're together," Vee said, leaning into me and bumping her lips against the top of my head. "I'm sure we'll do okay."

Chapter Text

The oil sizzled in the pan, boiling most around the patties of plant-based protein. Some part of me still yearned for actual beef but these were by far and away the next best thing. They were impossible to tell apart from actual meat, which I still vividly recalled in my memories. The plant patties had the same taste, the same texture, even the same smell. It was nothing short of amazing that plants could so perfectly mimic meat; I never would have imagined it growing up, watching Dad flip the real stuff on the grill while Mom put together the spicy rubs and savory sauces that would smother each and every piece. Oftentimes she would have to chase Adam and me away because we couldn't help dipping our fingers into whatever sauce she was making.

It was very easy to put myself in her shoes. After all, I had to deal with my own annoyance now. It didn't matter what I was making; every time a drawer or cabinet was opened, a fuzzy ball of black fluff came zooming out of whichever room he had been lounging in to endlessly thread himself between my legs. He'd whine and beg with that tiny meow he had, always sure to be looking up at me with those big blue eyes any time I happened to look down. There was nothing on the planet that would get Pepper to leave until he was positively certain that whatever was cooking up on the counter, he didn't want any of it. Using the spatula, I split a tiny piece off of the patty that looked most cooked and blew on it a few times, making sure it was cool to the touch. Before I could flick it onto the ground, the pushy little cat suddenly lost interest and bolted away to sit by the front door, his meowing growing louder and his tail flicking to and fro until the lock gave way and the door handle turned.

Correction: there was one thing that could take away Pepper's attention from whatever was cooking.

"Hey there Sunshine," I said while Vee closed the door behind her. She hung her coat on the rack beside the door and wasted no time scooping Pepper up into her arms. Even all the way over there and with dinner sizzling and popping, I still heard him purring up a storm. She slithered on over, wrapped herself around me from the waist down and gently squeezed, then she craned her head over my shoulder to flick her tongue into the steam rising from the pan. Apparently just the tongue was insufficient because she also took a deep breath through her slitted nostrils, which came back out as a satisfied sigh. Her coils slipped off of me and I watched her retreat to her heated papasan love seat matted with black cat hair. She wiped some of it away and curled up in it, sinking low into the loops of her body such that she looked like somebody laying across a coil of rope. Pepper poked his head up before falling down again to make his usual bed in the middle of Vee's coils.

"You okay? Rough day at work?" I asked, lowering the stove's heat to keep the patties from overcooking while I went kneel by her side. Her continued silence worried me. Normally she was very talkative about her day, work especially. Though she had started out as a dishwasher, the completion of her degree earned had her a spot just a little higher on the pecking order at the restaurant. She spent most of her days peeling and cutting and helping out whatever station needed the help. It was hard to imagine a human acting so excited for work every day where all she'd do was peel potatoes or something, but to Vee, everything was better than what the Elders had made her do. "Seriously. What happened today?"

She sighed again, leaning over to fill up the rest of the love seat. A smile tugged at the corners of her mouth and I realized then the silence was an act. "Commis chef," she said, no longer able to keep her happiness hidden. "I'm a junior chef now!"

"Junior -- oh my god, that's fantastic!" I threw my arms around her, nearly pulling her off the chair. Pepper loudly let me know I was moving his favorite person too much. "That's a big deal, right? You'll have your own station? Isn't that what it means?"

"I'll be training for a station. I got very lucky. The vegetable chef was sick for the first time ever and it was a busy day. The head chef had to fill in for a station and realized we were understaffed if a single call-out could throw the kitchen into disarray. I was restocking the cooler while he was fetching ingredients from it when he happened to have his epiphany, and he decided to ask me if I wanted to move up."

"You've only been there -- what, seven months? An actual chef now, wow!"

"Junior chef," she reiterated.

"It's part of the title, okay? You're a chef. Stop trying to take it away from yourself."

"Another surprise," she said, sliding off of the papasan like a string coming off of its spool. She reached into her coat pocket and produced a small thing that looked like a red orange. Another one of those alien fruits from the vertical farms in The Stacks. She dug a claw into its side and split it cleanly across the middle. She pulled both halves apart and handed one to me, which I wasted no time biting into. The flesh was smooth like a pear with no core, but gushed like an orange when bitten into. It was almost like candy, though the juices left a very tart aftertaste that took a few moments to settle again into a thick sweetness that reminded me of honey.

"Someone crossed a type-2 with an apple and this was the result," she said, using one of her fangs to split her piece in two and eat each half separately. I couldn't remember one alien fruit from another until seeing them with my own eyes; ADVENT had given them all very safe and procedural names like type-2 or type-5A. "They spoil very quickly, so the head chef sent leftovers home with us."

By now the patties were done cooking, so I took them off the burner and slapped them each between a pair of buns. I took what was left of my piece of the new fruit and shaved off some thin slices with a knife, to lay across each veggie-burger. It was certainly sweeter than a fat slice of tomato but it should achieve more or less the same thing. I brought dinner to the table where Vee was already waiting in yet another, smaller papasan chair we had bought to act as a dining chair. A decent length of her tail hung off its edge but she never complained.

"How was your session today? Have you gotten over a sectoid being inside of your head?"

I chewed over my appointment with Doctor Zeke, along with my meal. "It's still weird. It almost feels like a physical presence, like my head is too small to hold two people. He said headaches are normal and disappear an hour or so after a psionic dive."

"What about Penny?"

I sighed. "Penny's going to be around for a while. Maybe forever."

"Don't sound so defeated. The point is to cope, not to forget," said Vee, finishing off the other half of her burger in a second giant gulp.

"Is he helping you at all? Are you still having nightmares too?"

"Sometimes. I definitely have less than usual. He says I need to find a hobby, something that I can relax with."

"Well, you've certainly been trying," I laughed. Having something to do on her own time had been part of the fantasy for her; she had seen humans relaxing at home after work when she had been ADVENT, patrolling one city or another. Now she had her own life and her own home but something to fill the time eluded her. Pepper was a lovable little thing that she doted on nearly every second she spent with him but he was family, not a hobby. She had tried painting, knitting, gardening, among others. She even tried musical instruments of all kinds including flute, violin, and drums. She never stuck too long with whatever had her attention and most of her forays into these hobbies ended after a couple of weeks, and then she'd search for the next one.

There was one thing however, that she had been hiding from me. I was no snoop but one day things fell into place and it was impossible for me to have not noticed.

"Can I show you something? And you have to close your eyes. You can't open them until I say, okay?"

"Close my -- why?"

"Trust me," I said, getting up from the table. I circled around to take Vee by the hand. She hesitantly obeyed my directions, unused to abandoning her acute vision. Her tongue flickered more than usual, perhaps trying to gather as much information as it could without the use of her sight. When the front door clicked she paused for just a beat to reach out and grab her coat before following me into the hallway; I locked up behind us and then took lead again. We wound through the halls, her hand pulling on mine for a moment as we passed by the elevators, but we weren't headed there. Now her tongue was darting in and out a mile a minute as we stepped into the noticeably cooler clime of the service stairwell at the end of the hall.

Vee paused the moment her belly scales crossed from the hall's carpeted floor to the cold concrete steps. "Liam, where--"

"You'll love it, okay? I know you will."

She softly hissed, apparently mulling it over. She could stop any time she wanted to and I would be powerless to do anything to the contrary, giant tube of muscle that she was. I tentatively took another step up and waited for her to follow, which she did after a short moment, and we continued on. In the silence broken only by my footsteps and her body shuffling across the pitted concrete stairs, I couldn't help but think about the last time I had done something like this. For my brother's fifteenth birthday, I had him follow me out to the yard where a used dirt bike waited for him. I had mowed a ton of lawns that year and Mom and Dad matched what I had put into it. The look on Adam's face had been more than worth it.

A heavy metal door waited for us at the top after just a single flight of stairs. I pushed it open and the evening's air warmed us up again, if just a little. I recalled this time of year at the house had been just a little cooler but it was still well within the range of what I'd call comfortable. The city was starting to wind down for the night; the blaring car horns were fewer and farther between, the white glow of the street lights bled through the alleys and cast itself upon the facades down below, out of reach of most apartments' windows. Rarely the muffled roar of a high-up airship would pass overhead before fading again into the distance, in the direction of the starport, whose spotlights always stared upward into the sky no matter the time of day and made it seem like any cloud passing overhead was illuminated by the sun itself. The liveliest part of the city by far was Rivertown, whereas our little slice of Downtown was relatively quiet.

"Can I--"

"No, don't open your eyes yet," I said, leading her to an old and almost totally worn-out couch that had been an absolute pain in the ass to get to the roof. She felt it out before she recognized what it was and laid herself across it, its springs creaking and wooden joints groaning in protest after having to bear weight once again. She gathered her tail up and made herself comfortable, waiting patiently with her eyes still closed and her hands folded atop the first coil of her body, all the while her tongue lashed out faster and faster. I grabbed the carrier hidden behind the armrest and placed it just out of her reach. She sensed something nearby and began grasping at air until I moved just close enough for her fingertips to finally touch it. Her claws tapped against the fake leather as she began to explore it, running her hands all across and under it to feel the creases and rivets holding it together. When she slid her fingers across the curves in the middle several times, I thought then she may have had an inkling of what it was.

"You can look now."

Her eyes flew open and immediately began to dart every which way, pouring over the case she held in her hands. She kept turning it around and around, until she held it at arm's length and finally saw the bigger picture. Somehow her eyes went even wider and her tongue seemed to stop mid-flick, its forked tip hanging amusingly limp for just a few moments.

"What? How would you..." Her eyes and her pupils narrowed. "You're a sneak. There's no way you could have known," she pouted, pulling the guitar from its case. The frown disappeared entirely as she slid the case away using her tail, and more comfortably cradled the instrument in her arms.

"I wasn't sneaking," I laughed. "You fell asleep on the love seat with your tablet in your hands. It was hard not to notice the screen when I took it away from you and covered you with a blanket--"

"it could have been just a passing interest! I've looked for hobbies before, you could not have known--"

"--and you had your calendar scheduled three months in advance with guitar lessons."

"Oh," she quietly said with a smile as she idly strummed a few strings then reached up to tune them further. "How observant of you."

"Can you play yet? How long have you been taking lessons? How's the class? Who's your teacher?"

The only reply she deigned me worthy of was something I would only describe as a very knowing smile -- smug, if nothing else. She confidently held the guitar in her hands, applied one more twist to the tuners up top, and began haphazardly belting out a few unsteady notes that had me wondering if she was even trying to play a song at all, let alone one that I knew. But despite the not-so-great sound, her confidence never faded. Why became apparent just moments later when what I mistook as shaky and mistimed notes coalesced into a steady rhythm that had me bobbing my head as her fingers flew across strings and slid up and down the neck with the same practiced ease that she used to handle a gun with.

"Holy shit! That was amazing! Was that Metallica? Are you actually playing Metallica? How long have -- you didn't answer any of my questions!"

She stared skyward, tapping her chin with feigned thoughtfulness. "I've been going to classes for two months now. It has two teachers. One is a sectoid named Ozzy, who claimed to have had many celebrities under his psionic power for years before the invasion. He took his name from the one that he never could control. Apparently the human's mind was one of the most warped labyrinths Ozzy had ever seen and he gave up on him entirely."

"He tried to control Ozzy fucking Osbourne?"

Vee shrugged. "I don't know who that is. The other teacher is former resistance. Ozzy's perfect memory lets him recall all the songs and sheet music from before the war, where Miss Jacqueline actually teaches us how to play. She's missing a finger on each hand from her time fighting. The class is mostly humans but there are six non-humans. Everybody appears to get along as far as I can tell."

She took my slack-jawed silence as invitation to continue playing. The speed, the precision, the natural skill with which she played had me breathless. As I sat beside her watching and listening, I would sometimes see Dad strumming away like his life depended on it. All that was missing was an icy glass of sweet tea and Mom humming along to the music.

"Liam?" The music abruptly stopped. "Are you okay?"

I wiped my eyes. "I'm fine. I'm fine, really, I was just thinking I need to get you an electric. I need to get you a wicked electric guitar, a kick-ass amp--"

"What in god's name is all that fuckin' racket up there?"

A quintessentially brooklynite voice shattered the evening calm, demanding our attention. I wandered over to the roof's edge to peer over the side; Vee's tail slipped around my ankle and held tight, gently pulling back as I leaned over. Poking out of one of the top floor windows was my upstairs neighbor staring angrily up at me.

"Evening Mister Zhou. Didn't mean to bother you."

"Liam? Should have known it was you makin' a damn scene up there. It's always you makin' noise, swear on my life. Hey, while I've got you, I've actually got a bone to pick."

"Yeah?"

"Yeah! If I hear you and your twenty-foot long girlfriend wrestling one more fuckin' time after nine, I'm gonna kick one of your asses. And here's a hint: it'll be yours because hers is twenty feet long! Some of us get up early for work, you know?"

"Sorry Mister Zhou. We'll try to keep it down."

By the time Vee had joined me in looking over the edge, Mister Zhou had disappeared back inside with an angry huff. I pursed my lips to keep my laughter bottled up but Vee did nothing to control that stuttering hiss of a laugh of hers. We both waited for him to pop back out. He was an infamously grumpy man known throughout the building for always getting the last word, and even sometimes adding on a last word to his last word. We didn't have to wait but a few moments before he graced us again with his presence, as predicted.

"And one more thing -- oh," he said, stumbling over his words when he laid eyes upon Vee. "Yeah, how you doin' Vee? Should've guessed you were both up there, ain't never seen the two of you weirdos apart. So what was that noise? Was somebody playin' somethin'? Was that a guitar? I swear I heard some riff, somethin' familiar."

Vee disappeared for a moment and slithered back with her new guitar in her hands. She held it over over edge for Mister Zhou to see, much to his disbelief.

"No damn way any snake was playing like--"

Vee shut him up with the first notes she ripped out of the strings. It was the same as before but this time, she decided to cut the intro short and skip right into the furious chords, and I began repeating the chorus in my mind while bobbing my head to the beat: fight fire with fire!

Mister Zhou's mouth dropped and he quickly drew back into his window. "Margaret -- wake up! I said wake up, Marge! Listen, you hear that? It's the song when we first met!"

"Check your hearing, Danny. Metallica was banned like everything else metal and the nostalgia joints haven't found any CDs."

"I know, I know, but just come to the window, damn it!"

Moments later, Missus Zhou poked her head out alongside her husband's, using one hand to keep her coke-bottle glasses against her face as the realization settled across her features. In any other context she would have appeared absolutely terrified, and she grabbed onto her husband and shook him excitedly.

Across the street and in the buildings beside ours, other people began to gather on their balconies, no doubt drawn outside by the Zhou's yelling. Vee just kept on playing, totally oblivious to her growing audience with her focus entirely upon her instrument. She finished out the song and seamlessly slipped into another, then another, and another one after that, determined to never have Mister Zhou doubt her again. The humans scattered across the other buildings' balconies took out their phones and tablets and held their bright screens up. The non-humans looked around and decided they were going to join in as well even if they had no idea what was going on. By the time Vee had strummed out the last note to Metallica's "Creeping Death" and finally looked up, she sat frozen in surprise at the solid constellation of bright white screens staring back at her from all around. The only part of her that moved was her constantly flicking tongue.

"It's a very old Earth custom. It means they liked the show." Vee drew herself in, her shoulders high and her tongue zipping back inside of her mouth. She seemed a little overwhelmed, so I sprang up to try and dispel the crowd by shouting, "Show's over for now! Sorry!"

Each star in the constellation winked out of existence alongside a low chorus of mumbles and groans, and at least one person who thought shouting "Freebird" was still funny. Even the ever-irritable Mister Zhou disappeared inside again alongside his wife, though instead of a venomous parting shot he only asked for us to let him know whenever Vee would play again. I sat back down beside Vee once everybody was gone and gently rocked her by her shoulders.

"What's wrong?"

"I -- I didn't mean to play for everyone. It was just supposed to be you. And impressing Mister Zhou, but the whole block?"

"Stage fright?"

"Nothing like that. I never feel as though you're judging me. You accept me at face value. But other people?" She looked away. "What if everything I do, they see through the lense of the Elders? Anything I excel at, they'll just think it was because the Elders made me that way."

I pushed the guitar aside to have it rest on her coils, so I could hug her close. "I will have this talk a million times more if it means one day I get the message through that whatever they might have done to you then, you are in control now. Anything amazing you do is because you are amazing. When the Elders taught you to hold and swiftly use a gun, do you think for one second they envisioned you instead holding a guitar and tearing it up like a rock star? Or maybe they made your coils strong enough to break bones, and these days all they do is cushion Pepper as he sleeps or pull me close when it's cold. I can't promise that everybody will see you someday like I do -- I hope most will, given enough time -- but I think what's most important is how you see yourself. You don't see a tool of the Elders when you look in the mirror, do you?"

"Never."

"Then forget anybody who says they do."

Her hood fluttered and something like a quiet groan vibrated within her throat before she released it as a long hissing sigh. "Thank you, Liam," she said, squeezing me tightly for a moment longer before she tried to pull away. "Speaking of amazing -- Liam, let me go, I need to show you something."

I begrudgingly obeyed. She peeled herself away and dug her hands into her coat pocket. "I learned that before the invasion, there were no city intranets. Everything was connected across one global network. Anybody could own their own little piece of this network and host sites dedicated to cooking or pets or plants or whatever else humans thought up. Your people seemed especially addicted to something called social media. But the Elders wiped it all away, of course. The museum said the less connections people had, the easier they'd be to exploit."

"Hey, you went to the museum again without me? I could've told you this stuff if you'd asked."

"But that might have ruined the surprise," she said as she took a small picture frame the size of my had out of her pocket.

It was my whole family. The very same picture that had sat in the farmhouse for twenty years. A young Adam and I stood in front of our parents and grandparents, everybody smiling at the new camera that nobody but me had known Dad had spent twenty minutes setting up because he had refused to familiarize himself with the instructions. My brother and I had horsed around just prior to the photo so my striped shirt had grass stains and a smudge of dirt had graced half of Adam's forehead. I hadn't ever noticed how the sunlight had perfectly reflected off of Dad's long-dead Casio digital watch that he had always refused to throw away, so there was a perfect little white spot sitting on his wrist in the photo. It hadn't been particularly windy that day, but a perfectly timed gust had lifted mom's ponytail up high so that it looked like she was in motion, her hair waving behind her; she had worn the pearl-encrusted hairclip that Adam and I had bought for her birthday with all of our allowance. It still hadn't been enough but Dad had chipped in to make the purchase for us. Grandma and Granddad had stood beside Mom and Dad respectively, beaming with one arm thrown around their shoulders and their other hand tightly gripping their grandchildren's shoulders.

"Data recovery specialists are in high demand," Vee said, pausing to wipe away a tear rolling down my cheek. "The Elders did not wipe the internet clean as many thought. Some archives exist, hidden in old ADVENT systems. I got one for Adam as well."

She gave me a moment alone with the picture and my thoughts, picking up her guitar again to pluck at its strings as I stared at my family made whole again. It was so fitting to hear Metallica in the background as I poured over my parents and grandparents, thinking back on how the music I was hearing now had been such a big part of our lives back then.

But then Vee stopped playing. I wiped my sleeve across my eyes and face to clear my tear-blurred vision and saw her looking down at the instrument, hesitation or confusion in her eyes. Her fingers settled on the strings and then pulled away without making a sound, as though she were testing or reciting a melody in her head before she played it. After some long, quiet moments, she fully committed and strummed out just six notes in a slow, ballad-like song that I didn't recognize. And judging by her face, neither did she.

"What song was that?" I asked.

Vee cocked her head, as unsure of my question as she was of the notes she just played. "I don't know. It was just something in my head that I -- I thought maybe I knew. It's hard to explain."

"It sounded good. Work on it, make it longer."

"Work on it with me," she said as she wrapped her tail around my legs.

"I'm not really a songwriter," I laughed, "but sure, I'd love to."

Chapter Text

Thank you all so much for reading this through. I first want to tell everybody that commented that I absolutely read every single one I get. I tend not to interact with readers because I don't want to give the impression of trying to boost the comment count of my stories, and oftentimes readers ask questions about things that I can't really comment on without spoiling something or other. Rest assured I deeply appreciate all of the support and encouragement you've all dropped onto this story. 

(Nov. 9th, 2022) I wish to reiterate the above paragraph. I still read ALL comments left here, and will continue to do so. Like I said, I generally don't interact with readers because I don't want appear self-congratulatory. However, I've been more open to the prospect after interacting with some readers on a discord server. To those of you who left carefully crafted comments and encouragement before this time, I STILL appreciate them to this day and even thinking about them makes me warm and fuzzy. Again, a million thanks for reading and for telling me what you thought.

This is by far and away the longest thing I have ever written. It started out on Pastebin but I had to move it when the great Pastebin Purge occurred in December 2020. I started it in April of 2020, so it has been an actual year since I started this, despite what the publishing date on AO3 says.

Chimera Squad's Torque was the sole inspiration for the start of this story with that one line of hers stating that every alien and hybrid had been forced labor. Before hearing that line I never paid much mind to killing aliens in XCOM:EU/EW or XCOM2, but hearing her say that suddenly injected a lot of ambiguity into the post-occupation situation that I felt deserved a bit of thought. What if your otherworldly oppressors are being mind-controlled by a higher caste of being? True mind control where they have no independent thoughts of their own and cannot change nor object to the instructions they are given? Once released from that control, how much guilt can you place on their shoulders? Can you at all?

The Reapers did. Before the Elders were even defeated, the Skirmishers were the only ones to have broken free from their control, to have actively fought against ADVENT's interests. And yet the Reapers still identified them by their past lives. When the Commander tries to broker a truce between the two groups. Dragunova's only thoughts of Pratal Mox are of the ADVENT officer he used to be, and of the death squads he used to oversee as they slaughtered her people. It's a very emotionally charged decision, even when faced with evidence of mind control. I wished a little more have been given to Mox and Dragunova to further frame the conflict and differentiate between a free non-human and an enslaved one, but that was beyond the scope of XCOM2.

One of my regrets after finishing this story was that I never had Liam and Vee run into a hostile intelligence. They have their run-ins with Berserkers and Chryssalids, sure, but there wasn't a sectoid or a hybrid or a muton free from the Elder's control that still maintained their hostility. This oversight had to be pointed out by one of my readers. In hindsight, if I were to have done something like that, it probably would have been a simple hybrid, a free trooper. Other aliens are a little high up with regards to power level, given Liam is below rookie level. A simple sectoid, while easily dealt with by XCOM soldiers, would be a hell of a thing to take on as a civilian. And it only gets worse from there. Vee would also be susceptible to psionic influence. Having another viper act as the hostile emancipated might have been interesting but I didn't want to take the spotlight away from Vee.

So, there you have it. This is the end of the story proper. Liam and Vee are in the city and settling in well.

But that's not entirely it. The story is finished but their lives go on. Vee is completely new to civilian life, and Liam is totally new to the role of having to be an adult in society. You've had a glimpse of it already as Liam was setting up the apartment. He had no idea why his parents had thought looking for a place to live had been hard or why furniture was so expensive. I do not have a sequel planned for this story, but instead a handful of updates -- mostly light-hearted and very, very short chapters that detail little moments of their new life as they try to adjust. I hope you look forward to it.

Thank you again for making this story a part of your reading routine!

In the meantime, here's some fanart an artist named DeltaV surprised me with!

Chapter 16, Liam and Vee listening to the iPod

Listening to the iPod, UPDATED

Chapter 18, seeing City 31's glow 


Chapter 21, in the new apartment


In the new apartment, UPDATED

Chapter Text

The light turned green. Adam took the right a little sharper than was needed and ended up having to correct midway through the turn in order to avoid hitting the curb. He grimaced and looked around to see if anybody had noticed besides me. A lone human on the streetcorner waiting to cross looked at him like he was an idiot.

"Sorry," he muttered, pretending that person might hear him.

Though still officially employed by Shrike, the process of moving sideways into the still-conceptual City 31 Police Department had begun the moment Adam had asked a city rep about it. They immediately had him fill out paperwork and had interviewed him at length, with more sessions in the months to come. In the meantime, he was given a provisional license and they stuck him behind the wheel of a car after finding his old driver's license buried in the old world's civilian records archive.

"Does the city know you only had your license for like, a few months before the invasion?"

Adam laughed as he took another corner too close, and dismissively waved away my question like it was a bug trapped in the car with us. "Nah, it's fine. They probably saw that in the file."

"But did you tell them?"

"I said it's in the file. I just need to get back into the swing of things. Driving's like riding a bike. They're going to need cops to drive the squad cars, you know."

"Does Shrike know you're looking to quit?"

"If they didn't before, they most certainly began to suspect something when the city requested all my information. It's just as well, rumor is Shrike will be pulling out within the year. I'm ready to set down some roots, you know? In the farmhouse for twelve years, in the shit for eight -- I want to know what it's like to have a home again. I want to live a normal life," he said, pausing to watch a human and sectoid cross the road while arguing about something. "Or, uh, close to normal, anyway. How are things going for you?"

"Great so far. The android plant's definitely the place for me. Nothing but endless lines of code that I can spend all day looking at. I show up in the morning, sit down at my desk, and by the time I look up it's already the end of my shift."

"How do they work that out, by the way? You remember when we were in high school, the news was always going on about automation taking jobs or some such? When everybody in the city's looking for work, why have the robots do any of it?"

"I had that same thought and asked my supervisor. The androids only supplement the existing workforce. When there aren't enough construction workers, the city authorizes more androids programmed for construction work. Then, when more people are looking to get into construction, the city pulls those androids and has them reprogrammed for another job that doesn't have enough people. It's a constant balancing act and a lot more bureaucracy is involved than I would have initially thought."

"Oh, so the city council uses them to fill in the gaps. Neat," he said as we took a sharp left, the blinker's incessant clicking only stopping once the turn was completed. "What about Vee? Is she doing okay?"

"Yeah! She had another interview today. The first two were a bust; each interviewer canceled the day after Vee sent her ID to them. I think it was because she was a viper. I was pissed but she just kind of lets it roll off of her. The place she went to today actually saw her in-person, and she said he was nice. Its a high-end restaurant in Riverside, sits right by the water. Or it's going to be a high-end restaurant. The head chef, the guy that did Vee's interview, is from Italy."

"And she's going to do -- what exactly? Wash dishes?"

"Everybody's got to start somewhere, don't they?"

What followed was a conspicuous silence that I thought I could break up by cracking a window, to let in the city with its honking horns and talkative folk. Even if it was just those two guys in the crosswalk arguing about who had bumped into who, it was better than the pervasive disquiet that filled in every crack and crevice of the car and my soul.

"Has she been looking for her own place?" Adam said, each word slowly poking and prodding me for some reaction. "You know, once she has some money to her name."

I wanted to say something so badly, anything besides adding to the growing silence. Every breath hitched in my throat before it could even begin to make any kind of recognizable sound. He wasn't even probing; he knew. He had to have known. He wasn't stupid, and if he had survived for so long as a resistance fighter in the wilds then he must be even more perceptive than I could imagine. Then what? Did he just want to be sure? Did he want to hear me say it as if I didn't already know how weird it was? Was he looking for some admission of guilt or an apology? Or was he just trying to get a rise out of me, as brothers normally do?

"Liam?"

"She's got a place," I finally huffed, hoping the admission would take the weight off my chest. Instead it only worsened. "My place is actually our place."

"Do you sleep on the couch or--"

May as well rip the band-aid off. "Adam, we're sleeping together."

The car abruptly halted, causing us both to slide forward in our seats before the seatbelts pulled taut and kept us in place. A chorus of car horns and angry shouting rose up behind us before Adam found the gas pedal again moments later, and we resumed our quiet ride. Only now there was a vise around my throat in addition to the weight pressing me into my seat. Was he sorry he asked? Or if he had any inkling, perhaps he was hoping I would have lied. Maybe lying might've told him I wasn't sure of it myself and maybe he thought then there might have been hope for me. Maybe he wondered if I was ashamed. I wasn't, but it's hard not to have my brother's approval, to have possibly driven such a wedge between us after we had already been apart for eight years. Adam reached up, sliding a hand down over his mouth and neck before it plopped again into his lap.

"We've been through a lot. She's a nice person. I know you probably see her differently than I do, having fought against them and all but they're totally different now that the Elders are gone. Barring the obvious differences, she's no less a person than you or I. So much happened so fast and we trusted each other on another level and -- I don't know man, it just sort of happened."

He said nothing for a long, long while, only keeping his eyes glued to the road as we weaved between stop-and-go traffic to get out of a turn-only lane.

"Can't you just be gay? This would be so much easier if you were gay."

"What--"

"I had this all planned out, swear on my life."

"When did you think I was gay?"

"I never did but it was always a contingency of mine. Remember after we saw The Matrix and we spent a whole week drawing up plans on what we'd do when the robots rose up? It was sort of like that. You're young, you make shit up in your head, you tell yourself exactly what you'd do in this situation or that one. You'd come out to me, we'd have a heart-to-heart -- you know, we're brothers, I love you no matter what -- I would have defended you from anybody at school who might've decided to be an ass, and I totally would have been your wingman for anybody you pined after."

"Thanks, I guess?"

"I'm just saying I had a plan. I knew what I was going to say, what I was going to do. And now I'm just at a total loss. I don't have a clue, Liam, I really don't. Don't confuse that with disapproval or anything but just -- I don't know. I know things are different these days," he smiled, "it's just some people adapted a little faster than I would have thought."

I sat like a scolded child, my hands folded in my lap and my back rigidly stuck to the seat for fear any movement would bring draw more attention.

"Hold on a second, though," he said, one hand suspended above the steering wheel as if it was holding onto something delicate. "How does it -- I mean, when you -- like, is there, you know--"

"Oh my god, I am not going to give my brother the play-by-play of my sex life."

"I'm not asking for a play-by-play, you weirdo! It's just curiosity! Half of them don't even wear tail-sleeves around the city and it looks like there's nothing there! How does it even work between you two?"

"It works, okay? That's all I'm going to say. If you really wanted to know then you'd take one of the xenobiology classes the civic center offers."

Adam laughed, and all of the awkward tension melted away. The weight that pressed me into the seat lifted and I finally felt like I could breathe again, like I could just act normally and not have to hide anything from my own brother. That was the last of the baggage between us; there was a lot still to catch up on but we were both totally open with each other again, just like before the invasion.

"Vee's good people, I think," he said, flicking the blinker on again to make another turn, "and I'm not going to ask how you find her attractive because I'm not totally sure I'd understand. The only thing I really want to know is if you're happy."

"Yeah," I said without skipping a beat. "I am."

Another silence filled the car, though instead of the crushing weight of cement it was now light and breezy, like we were just enjoying the car ride with nothing else to say for the moment. He was happy to let it go or to let me go on about it. Perhaps silence was the wrong word for it, then. It felt more like an understanding. But when I happened to glace at Adam again, it was clear there was one more question on his mind.

"Do you guys get your groceries at the corner store on 12th and 22nd? The one with what's-her-face behind the counter -- Zoodee? Zoobee? Zoo-something."

"The viper? Her name's Suti. Yeah, that's where we always go."

"Does Vee talk to her at all?"

"I'd say they're friends, I guess. They chat whenever we're there. Why?"

"I felt like she was -- I think she winked at me. Do you think Vee talks about -- uh, when they're talking together, what exactly -- ah, forget it. It's not important."

He loudly cleared his throat and stared straight ahead, focusing too hard on the road to appear natural. I looked at him with my eyebrows all the way up, waiting for him to dare glance at me and my stupid smug smile. He did eventually and then quickly turned his attention back to the road.

"Nah," he said. "I was just -- nah. Nah, I'm fine."

Chapter Text

Vee giddily pressed the elevator button, barely able to contain her excitement for the day ahead. Visiting the Riverside marketplace had become sort of a weekly ritual for us. She adored seeing anything homemade, whether it was dishes or trinkets. She was especially fond of the various buskers that lined the marketplace, all vying for attention and money. Hustling was just a little more high-tech these days then when I last saw any. Instead of tossing change and cash into a hat, everyone seemed to have a tablet or phone that took electronic transfers; thumb whatever amount felt suitable into the phone, and swipe it by theirs while walking by.

"Someone must have cat toys."

"Vee, I could make a cat toy. Hell, you could. Ball up a piece of paper and throw it across the room, and Pepper would go nuts for it."

"But it would be so fitting to see him pounce on a bird," she said. Two days ago she had seen a sectoid on his balcony across the street, amusing himself and his cat with a toy bird suspended from the end of a stick by a string. Vee had obsessed about it since.

The elevator opened up. Two people were already inside, a man and a woman that I barely recognized, only from having passed by them before in the apartment's lobby. The old stocky man was a gruff, no-nonsense sort who kept his replies curt and always acted as if he had somewhere else to be, all through an absurdly stereotypical brooklynite accent. Pretty much all he had ever said to me was to call him Mister Zhou. His wife beside him was a little more accommodating and would sometimes stop for a quick chat about the weather or about what the marketplaces were selling. Because they were usually animated and loud with each other and they were our upstairs neighbors, Vee and I heard them every so often. That was how we knew their full names: Daniel and Margaret Zhou. They called each other Danny and Marge.

And they were not a fan of Vee.

Both of them casually stepped forward to try and make it look as though there wasn't enough space for all four of us in the elevator. Vee stopped dead in her tracks but I wasn't about to let some old couple bully us. I turned sideways and excused myself as I squeezed between them to the back of the elevator. Vee followed me after a moment of hesitation; Mister and Missus Zhou quickly parted to avoid touching Vee and she sidled past and quickly pulled her tail in behind her. Maybe she thought someone would step on it if given the opportunity.

"Morning, Mister and Missus Zhou," I said. Predictably, neither answered me. In fact I wouldn't have known they realized we got on the elevator at all, save for the quick, nearly imperceptible sidelong glances they kept throwing towards Vee. Figured it couldn't hurt to poke the hornet's nest a little, make myself seem like the bad guy instead of Vee. "Are you two okay? Awful quiet to how you normally are."

"Listen here, you absolute freak of nature--"

"Danny, don't--"

"No, no, I've been wanting to say this for a while now. Because that's what you are, ain't it? You think nobody hears what goes on in your place? You think you fit in here with the rest of us normal people? You're a damned deviant, is what you are. And this thing," he said, gesturing to Vee, who recoiled from his outstretched hand, "will never belong. Not in a million fuckin' years. The city council gives them jobs, homes, apparently they get human playthings now -- you think everything that's happened in the last twenty years goes poof? It just magically disappears just because ADVENT's gone? You actually believe this mind control bullshit the news has been goin' on and on about for months now? They tried that shit before kid, only back then they called it 'just following orders'."

His frown worsened and a distant look in his eyes made softened his angry glower for only a moment, before the elevator's floor counter chimed and he refocused on Vee, jabbing a finger towards her. "But I'm talkin' to you now. I know all about the shit ADVENT did. We all know now. It kind of makes me wonder what you did. Did any of it feel wrong? Or maybe they told you it was for good reasons. Maybe they had you thinkin' you were doin' the right thing. Destroy the village in order to save it, you know what I'm talkin' about? And you just went right along with it."

"Mister Zhou, that's enough--"

"I said I wasn't talkin' to you!"

"If you've ever had a sectoid in your head, you'd know the abilities they have--"

"I'm sorry," Vee firmly said, instantly silencing us both. She straightened up from her recoiled position but was careful not to make herself taller. I opened my mouth but she cut me off with a wave of her hand. "I do not absolve myself of what happened. I can't. Even with the chips the Elders implanted into the hybrids, some of them broke free of control still and -- and I wonder: why couldn't I? They were lucky, or stronger than I was. And I was controlled -- I had no will of my own, and the Elders even ruled over my instincts like eating and sleeping. That much was true; it's why sectoids and some humans and hybrids must wear psi-dampeners.

"I can't take back anything that happened to you or the planet. I wish I could. Though the Elders' control is gone, the memories remain. I am lucky to have a home, to have Liam, and a life devoid now of killing. But I sometimes wish I had a different body, something unaltered by ADVENT and not stained by twenty years of bloodshed. I am sorry for what my hands have done. If I could have stopped them, if I could have even comprehended then what it meant to resist, I would have."

Mister Zhou stood there, silent but with his lips barely parted as if he might let fly with some response. I couldn't tell if he was appalled or impressed, that Vee dared to have the nerve to speak for herself. Maybe he had expected his tirade to pound her into submission, steadfastly believing that she had no defense of her own or no right to defend herself. After all, it didn't sound like he was much of a believer in the mind control theory. In his mind, ADVENT had been a traditional army full of traditional soldiers making the choice to follow genocidal orders.

The silence was shattered by the elevators chime, and the doors opened up to the lobby. Missus Zhou grabbed her husband by the arm and practically dragged him out, whispering angrily about how he was always spoiling for a fight and one day it was going to get him in trouble. To be honest, after our encounter just now, I was surprised he had kept his mouth shut about the Elders for the last twenty years. It was hard to believe someone like him kept his cool for that long without something rebellious or dissident slipping out of that big mouth of his.

"Yeah, well," he said to her as they disappeared outside, "he's still a freak."

I held the doors open but stayed put to give the Zhous a head start wherever they were going, so we wouldn't run into them again anytime soon. When we were completely alone, I said to Vee, "You didn't owe him that."

"Maybe not, but it was worth it."

"Why?"

"I'd rather die than have someone think I chose to take part in the Elders' atrocities. I think I may have been the only non-human he's spoken to since ADVENT fell; he was so sure of himself before, but walked away with what might have been his first doubts. If I must endure being yelled out for a chance to plant that doubt, so be it," she said finally standing again at her usual height. It wasn't hard for her to miss the continued scowl I wore. "What is it?"

"It bothers me. You don't have to open up to anybody that tries to shout you down."

"I was silent for twenty years. No longer."

"Oh." That hit me hard. The fact that Vee had been a puppet for twenty years meant that until the network had gone down, she had never actually spoken for herself. Every order she gave, every threat uttered -- she had only been a mouthpiece of the Elders. I found myself wondering if, for the duration of her service, had she been a prisoner in her own body? She had said she had no will of her own, but did that also imply she had no consciousness of her own? Had it all been a waking dream to her? "I hadn't thought about it like that."

She shook her head at me and spun me around by my shoulders. "Don't think about it anymore for now. The day isn't spoiled and the market is calling our names. We're not coming home until we find a toy for Pepper and something new to eat."

Chapter Text

"Liam, are you home?"

"Yeah. What's going on? You sound sort of worked up."

"Don't move! I'm almost home, stay right there."

That had been a half hour ago. It wasn't unusual for her to check in after leaving work. Sometimes she just couldn't wait to talk to me or she'd check in to see if there were any groceries she needed to pick up on her way home. What was unusual was how excited she had sounded on the phone. Normally that sort of energy was reserved for something new: a new food, a new shop, a new experience. Naturally I began to wonder what it was she was bringing home. It couldn't have been something from the markets; Vee and I already gone down the list of Earth and alien fruits and vegetables to try, and the vertical farms in the Stacks weren't set to rotate crops for another month. I couldn't think of anything new that might have caught her eye, given that we had seen most what could be described as the touristy stuff. Or perhaps I was biased in that what I saw as mundane and old world would be totally new to Vee, so it could have been she had found something that I had simply overlooked.

But what?

I knew my answer was fast approaching when Pepper came rushing out of the bedroom, his tail swishing and his crying intensifying. The front door cracked open and Vee peeked inside to see if the cat was out of the way, after which she swung it wide, hurried inside, and almost slammed it shut behind her. She threw a plastic bag on the table and scooped Pepper up in her arms, letting him nuzzle for all of five seconds before she placed him on the papasan love seat, to his apparent disappointment. He continued to meow while Vee rifled through the bag she had brought home, spending just a moment to shed her clothing and stand naked as she did.

"What is going on here?"

I waited a moment before asking again and still got no answer. When I got up to see what was in the bag, she reached the tip of her tail up to my chest and used it to gently push me back into my seat.

"Here!" she half-shouted, pulling something from the bag and proudly holding it up for me to see. It was a black bra. The shoulder straps were lined by a frilly material that traveled down to outline the cups, themselves nearly see-through due to the thin, mesh-like material they were made of. The connector in the back was partially hidden by a pair of small bows that appeared to be made of the same, lighter material as the frills.

"Are these suitable?" She took my speechlessness as a good sign and tossed it into my lap before diving back into the bag.

"Suitable is, uh, one word I'd use," I dumbly said, holding up the lacey bra for a closer look. "Why -- what brought this on?"

"I was walking to the bus stop and passed by a curious store with a very helpful, very observant, and very prying employee."

"That's a trifecta of trouble from a salesperson. What do you mean?"

"She's seen you and I walking home together from the bus stop before and remarked on how unusually close we were," said Vee, tossing another piece of lingerie into my lap. This one was an actual set, a complete top and bottom of red lace arranged in flowery patterns that grew thinner and thinner towards the cups' centers and the bottom's crotch.

"Vee, I don't think--"

"I was told this one is vintage, influenced by old world models and magazines."

"Vee--"

"This one is fluffy like Pepper," she said, holding the cups of an incredibly fuzzy bra against her chest.

"Vee," I said a little more firmly, finally commanding her attention. I held up a pair of underwear to illustrate my point. "How are you going to wear these?"

She froze and had to think about my question, like it was such a silly thing to even ask. Her eyes narrowed as she spent just a second thinking it over before her hood's edges drooped forward just slightly. "Oh," she said.

"Maybe you just got caught up in the excitement."

"How dishonest," said Vee, angrily throwing the loose lingerie back into the bag, "to sell me things I don't need. I thought she was being helpful."

"She was probably just happy to make a sale. Come on though, what made you think you needed all this?"

Her tongue slipped out slowly and deliberately, as it often did when she wasn't sure what to say and felt she could stall by flicking it about. She clasped her hands together and curled up beside me on the loveseat, her eyes darting around the room as if she were actually searching for the right words. Her weight slightly deepened the already bowl-shaped seat, bringing me closer to her.

"Many things are different now," Vee said, "with the Elders gone and ADVENT no longer governing the world. During my city patrols back then, much of what I saw was sterile and drab compared to how it is now. Bright colors, loud music, large gatherings -- this is very new to me still, and I'm trying hard to acclimate. Now that private businesses are allowed again, unregulated advertising is everywhere. Have you seen it?"

"Yeah, it's sort of nostalgic for me, actually."

"It was like this before the war? There are ads inside of buses, lining the ceiling!"

"That's nothing. Some places had ads in bathrooms. Nothing like being told to buy the newest this or that while standing at a urinal. Thankfully those seem to have stayed gone."

She stared in disbelief for a moment but continued. "A lot of advertising seems to focus on human females, even products or services made for males. They have shining hair, expressive smiles with bright white teeth, often in poses best described as seductive as far as I can tell. And I see others gawking at these same pictures and I just begin to wonder. Humans are very physical and visual beings, after all."

I threw an arm around her shoulders. "Didn't we have this talk already? Back at Helena's place, I asked if you cared if I was human and you asked if I cared that you weren't and we both laughed it off."

"I recall," she quietly said. "But laughing is not an answer for either of us. I don't smile like you, I don't have soft skin or luxurious-looking hair. I just thought -- with these clothes, maybe I could have been more human for you."

From the soldier that had fought on against her will for twenty years, that had taken her life into her own hands afterwards and had known exactly what she had wanted from the moment her freedom was hers -- there resided within a little bit of insecurity. She couldn't have been any more human if she tried. "You don't need to worry about that, Vee. I appreciate the thought and you going out of your way, but you don't need to worry about being human. I just want you to be you. That's all I ask. You don't need hair or lingerie to make me feel better. I'd much rather you do whatever makes you feel better."

"What is it you like?"

"Hm?"

"I can easily recall many instances where someone found me revolting. While walking through a city on patrol, passersby would give me a wide berth and avoid eye contact. I've never had the opportunity to ask why someone would be drawn to me. Even now I'm having trouble imagining any reasons, given that I look like any other of my sisters."

"What you said about humans is true," I said, nodding. "We are physical and visual. I am drawn in by your big bright eyes and bright colors and the elegant way you move -- traits you share, like you said. You are also beautiful in many more ways that I don't yet know how to say because you and I are so alien to each other, but it's little things that let me know it's you instead of one of your sisters. There are your scars," I said, gently dragging my hand across her abdomen, "that remind me of when we met. There's the way your tongue briefly hangs from your lips whenever we see each other after work, as if you're stunned just to see me each day. There also seems to be a certain threshold of some sort; if I get close enough to you, it's like you purposefully try to make sure I'm beneath your hood. I still haven't seen anyone at the market as excited as you are just being there. And even through the staring and behind-the-back whispers and angry glares from people like Mister Zhou, none of it gets you down."

She leaned over, resting her neck atop my head. I reached up to stroke the underside of her hood and the tip of her tail began to twitch, drawing Pepper's attention. "While we're airing out some insecurities -- what about me?" I sheepishly asked. "Is there something I can do make you more, uh, into me? I'm as alien to you as you are to me. I feel like I should be the accommodating one anyway; after all, you're going to be the weird one here on Earth for a while until people get used to you. Not to rub it in. Sorry."

"I feel as though attraction is not as visual for me. Besides all the colors you humans come in, many of you look similar. I like how hard and tight some parts of you are because it reminds me of myself," she said as she poked my arms and stomach, "but as you say, it's little things that tell me it's you. Kind, patient, forgiving -- rest assured, there is nothing you could possibly do to be any more...you," she whispered, bumping her lips against the top of my head. "And judging by what I hear the neighbors say, you're just as weird as me. For different reasons, of course."

"Seriously? Gosh, I can't imagine why," I said to her amusement. We sat together on the love seat for a while longer, enjoying each other's silent company while watching Pepper's pupils grow bigger and bigger the faster Vee moved her tail. She would sometimes trace a finger through my hair as if drawing lines, stopping now and again to gently muss it up before smoothing it back into place. Whilst still entertaining Pepper with the twitching tip, she looped her tail around my ankles and sighed.

"I suppose I'll return the clothing tomorrow."

I held up the lacey black bra she had first thrown at me. "You could keep the tops, you know." Her grip around my ankles tightened while she pulled her body away to look down at me with a sly smile creeping across her face. "I'm just saying! They fit, you don't have to give them back if you don't want to!"

"Then I want to see you in a suit."

"Why a suit?"

"I don't know! Advertisements featuring human females all seem to look the same, so that must mean they are desirable like that. Likewise, almost every ad I see featuring a human male has him wearing a suit. So I want to see you in one and see if I'm missing out on something."

I laughed. "I can do that. Dad always said a good suit would go just as far as a good car."

Chapter Text

Everything was ready.

The living room table overflowed with more than enough to keep four people busy for hours. The imitation cheese had melted perfectly across the corn chips, delectably stretching and stretching until finally the gooey strands would snap and dangle. The dip was as fresh as could be, bought only this morning from the Riverside market: salsa from a type-16C was thicker than an actual tomato-based salsa -- almost paste-like -- but it was also more tart and possessed a mild but hidden kick that made me think someone had crossbred it with a jalapeño at some point along the line. The centerpiece of the table was a plate of real honey-based crackers from a beekeeper that operated out of the back of his van on the outskirts of Riverside, close to the perimeter wall. He had a disturbing image on the van's side panel of a sectoid-centaur thing that hurt me somewhere inside to even look at, but Vee nor I cared at all; he could put whatever he wanted on his car so long as he kept making the delicious honey crackers.

The awful-tasting beer that Adam liked still sat cold in the fridge, right beside the various flavored waters. We'd take those out when everyone was ready for them. The television was already on and the pre-match talking heads were already yakking about how unprecedented everything was.

The only thing that bothered me was an empty space on the plate of chips. Vee purposefully looked away as her jaw shifted and a muffled crunch came from within. Her eyes flicked towards me. I narrowed mine and she looked away again.

A heavy knock that could only have been Adam's shook the entire apartment. The moment I opened the door, he swept in to crush me in a hug that lifted me right off my feet. I caught a glimpse of a raven-haired woman behind him before my vision began to blur, though Adam just as quickly relented and moved onto Vee with the same enthusiasm. She was, after all, the one that could squeeze him just as much as he did me. With the obnoxiously brotherly formalities out of the way, Adam stepped aside and motioned to the new arrival.

"Liam, Vee, this is Amalia," he said. "Amalia, Liam and Vee."

He'd been dating this woman, Amalia, for three months now after gently turning down Suti from the corner store. Apparently a non-human was simply beyond his comfort range, though the two of them remained friends. Amalia seemed a home-run however, as far as girls Mom and Dad would've approved of; she was smart, funny, kind, was well onto the path she had planned for herself -- all according to Adam anyway. Today was the first time Vee and I had met her. She wore a dainty dress beneath her dark coat and her circular-rimmed glasses spoke to the stereotypical bookworm that Adam had told us she was. Her knees bent and head dipped low in a shallow curtsy that seemed more for her own amusement than any actual formality.

I began by extending my hand and immediately regretting it, but thought it was too far out to take back without looking weird, then mentally slapped myself across the face for making things awkward. Letting Vee into my life so long ago had felt natural and organic, like everything had happened as it should have and we skipped right past ever needing even to say hello. Having my brother introduce the girl he liked was still weird for me, like it so much more effort to try and include her in the family; I was torn between formality and familiarity and it just made everything feel awkward. Adam laid his hand across my shoulder and everything was fine again, like he was anchoring me. I offered a friendly hug that Amelie graciously returned, and then to my surprise she wasted no time offering the same to Vee, who tossed a shocked look my way over Amalia's shoulder.

"It's wonderful to meet you," Amalia said, pushing her glasses up her nose. "Adam talks about you two a lot."

We all sat and talked for what felt like hours as the city beyond our balcony slowly went to sleep and the orange sun dipped just below the horizon. Amalia was exactly the kind of girl Mom and Dad would've loved. Despite a mild accent that she told us was German, her warmth and friendliness just screamed southern hospitality to me, and I knew Adam thought the same. Every time she spoke she drew him in like a whirlpool, her soft voice and lyrical manner of speech making his head spin. She was a deft conversationalist, doing her best to include Vee at every turn. I wondered if Adam had coached her in some way not to bring up the invasion or Vee's role in it because somehow, in a world where some places were recovering from the occupation and some were still fighting, Amalia never breathed one word of it. Instead she gently led us into topics such as the burgeoning android workforce that I was a part of or the logistics of the Riverside markets, which Vee was all too eager to discuss given that she and the restaurant where she worked were embedded in that convoluted web of supply and demand. Amalia returned her enthusiasm in kind since she was pursuing a city council-sponsored career in xenobotanicals and looking to increase the vertical farms' output to keep up with the city's growing population.

It was thrilling to see how relaxed Vee was. Her posture had relaxed into a curvier s-shape and she felt no need to limit her height in any attempt to look unintimidating; when excited she would grow taller and then naturally sink down again as the moment passed. Outside of the apartment she was reserved and methodical in how she approached new people, keeping her expressions muted and her voice low to maintain some sort of distance between herself and others besides me. None of that existed now.

Too soon, the night was over and the table of snacks was empty. We all said our goodbyes, but Adam stayed at the door.

"I'll meet you in the lobby, Amy," he said, pecking her on the lips. She continued down the hall, and Adam made sure she was gone before he turned back to me. "So? What do you think?"

"She's smart, funny, nice -- your exact opposite in every way. No wonder you like her," I said. He laughed while playfully jabbing his elbow into my side. "And it's weird to say this but -- thanks."

His smile froze, like he didn't know if he should keep it or not. "For what?"

"For finding someone okay with -- this," I said, motioning to myself. "Someone who's okay with Vee."

"I didn't do that for you, dingus. I'm not going to waste one second of my time on someone that's not good with my brother or his girl." His previously-frozen smile flashed widely again before he surged forward to wrap me up in another hug. He just as quickly relented and spun around to jog down the hall towards the elevators. "We'll come by Saturday and we'll go out somewhere nice! See you then, Liam!"

Vee was already clearing the table of empty plates and cups and sweeping up crumbs into the trash bin. I picked up whatever she missed and sidled past her to begin washing everything in the sink. She added a few more plates to my workload and then piled all of the garbage from our cooking into the trash before knotting it up and changing the bag. Any spare ingredients or leftovers were packaged up and placed into the fridge or pantry, and afterwards Vee ran her hands across the counters one last time before clapping them over the sink to shake loose and crumbs she might have collected. Less than a year ago, those same hands had been forced to commit unspeakable acts. Now they did house work, like mine. It never ceased to amaze me.

"What?" she asked. I realized then I had been staring at her.

I decided to deflect. No need to remind her of those days. "What did you think of Amalia?"

"I like her very much. She included me, did not shy away from speaking directly to me or making eye contact. She treated me just like she treated you or Adam. But what was it we were doing? Adam and Amalia came over for what? Just to talk? Even before today, Adam would show up all the time and we wouldn't do anything in particular. Could they not have called like Helena does if all we were going to do was talk?

"Helena doesn't go out because she's not as young as she used to be," I laughed. "Having a place where we can be alone if we want is great, but doesn't it feel good to have people around? To have people you trust so much you'd invite them into your fortress, your home? Have them over, talk, catch up, share what's going on with each other. You know -- hang out. Friends and family do it all the time."

Vee perked up, gaining a good six inches while she stared absentmindedly into the water coming from the faucet. She seemed surprised for some reason, like she had just now figured something out. "I like hanging out," she said.

"Then try it out some more. You can have people over too if you like, it's not as if only Adam is allowed here.

"But my friends, few as they are, are not your friends."

"Any friend of yours is a friend of mine. Bring'em over, I'd love to meet them. Your coworkers maybe? Oh, what about Suti? You're friends with her, aren't you?"

Vee's tongue rapidly slid past her lips, tasting the air as a worsening frown took over her features. "I'm not sure I'd invite one of my sisters here," she said.

I thought for a moment to satisfy my curiosity and ask how Vee could consider a civilian viper, with their different features and colors, one of her sisters, but her tone and slow scan of our apartment demanded a different question. "Why? What's wrong with our place?"

She looked around, her tongue nearly whipping through the air until it suddenly stopped and zipped back up inside of her mouth. "Humans seem unable to tell, but -- well, the scents in here are very strong and, uh -- how should I put this...obnoxious?"

Everything was spotless. The dishware was clean. The garbage wasn't even a day old and was already waiting by the door to be taken to the dumpster. We had just done a wash so there was no dirty laundry. We had both showered before Adam and Amalia had come over so it wasn't as if Vee and I --

"Oh," I said as the realization crept up on me. "Oh! Wow, that obvious to you, huh?"

"Very."

Chapter Text

Vee's confidence in civilian life grew every day. It was easy to see even for Adam, who only visited a few times each week. Her little chats with the shopkeepers and merchants in Riverside grew longer and more relaxed, and their participation seemed tinged more by actual curiosity than feigned politeness. She was more eager to invite her friends over, and was in fact making more friends than she had first realized; everyone she worked with, for instance. Everybody was everybody's friend at the restaurant, not least of all the head chef.

"Come to Europa Totale tonight, nine o'clock," Vee had said over the phone, "and wear that suit of yours."

This newfound confidence translated to a more assertive nature. Vee would go shopping on her own, had no trouble playing hostess to Adam and Amalia before I was home, and now she was apparently setting up date nights. I also wondered if her recent promotion to Junior Chef had had some hand in changing her.

As I approached the restaurant with a flower bouquet in hand, I could see a human shadow moving behind the darkly-tinted windows, fiddling with the door before I got to it. The locks clicked moments before I opened it; it was after closing time after all, so someone had to let me in. I didn't even see who it had been though. My attention was immediately drawn to the only table in the center of the restaurant.

"Hi!" Vee chirped with a smile, straightening up in her curved seat. She wore a golden sequin dress that gave the appearance of scales on top of scales, each one warmly reflecting the two candle flames in front of her. From her yellow dorsal scales to her cream-colored ventral ones, from the golden dress to the orange glow from the candles, she looked like a living gradient, contrasted by the concentric black, orange, and white diamonds scattered across wherever the dress didn't cover her dorsal. I found it odd that her body shined so much given that she should be due for another shed in the coming weeks, and I absently wondered if there was some cosmetic vipers could use that would achieve such an effect. She looked positively radiant and she damn well knew it. "Are you going to sit?"

Her question snapped me out of my trance. "Oh! Yeah, of course, I was just -- uh, wow. You look gorgeous," I said, making my way to her. I meant to plant a kiss atop her head, but she looked up and we bumped lips instead while I presented the flowers to her. She admired them with her flickering tongue while I took my seat. A moment later her hands disappeared beneath the table, then reappeared with a different bouquet of flowers.

"What?" she said over my subdued laughter. "This is normal, isn't it? Flowers for one another?"

"No, no, it's -- usually the guy, uh--" I considered for only a moment what to say. Why squash her fun? "It is, it's normal. I just never thought I'd get flowers from someone. Thank you."

Her smile widened again. As delicately as possible, Vee squeezed both of our bouquets into the empty vase on the table. "Is this right?" she asked, prettying up the mishmash of reds, blues, and yellows. "This is what I'm supposed to do, isn't it?"

"I've never been on a fancy date in my life," I said, sparing a moment's thought to look back on all the places I had met my old crushes or girlfriends: malls, movie theaters, parks. While I had gotten far enough to make my way around the bases, none of my relationships ever really evolved past the fling stage, and so I'd never been anywhere high-end with a girl before. "You can do whatever you like. Don't think so hard about it. Just enjoy the evening."

The kitchen doors swung open. It was hard to see his face in the dim light, but I recognized him by his short stature and pristine white uniform and toque, its offset onyx buttons polished so well I could see my reflection in them when he drew close enough. Vee, having worked for him for close to a year now, knew how his greetings went. She turned her head slightly askew to offer him one side of her face for him to barely touch with a quick kiss, and then she offered the other for the same treatment. I, on the other hand, got a hearty slap on the back.

"Good to see you too, Giorgio."

"Liam, boy, good to have you in again! I hope you treat my Vee well?"

"Of course he does," she said.

"Ah, of course, of course!" he said, waving away his own words. "Liam, Vee has something very special planned for you this evening, and I am honored she asked her family here to be a part of it. All of us in the kitchen cannot wait to hear your opinions on the things we have made." From there the English fell away and he seamlessly slipped into Italian, only slowing and eventually stopping when he noticed my total lack of comprehension. He turned his attention to Vee and began to bicker at her, still in Italian, which she returned in earnest and with the same gestures and movements he was throwing at her.

"God's sake," said Giorgio with a smile, "teach the boy a word or two, would you? Ah, no matter, no matter. Maksim! Starters please!"

Everything after that first dish was a food coma-induced blur. A giant, sharply-dressed, buzzcut blonde man would swiftly exit the kitchen, bring us our dishes, and disappear again through the swinging metal doors. Meanwhile Giorgio would approach the table again and describe what lay on the plates before us, works of art that they were. I felt terrible messing up the presentation as I dug in, but every bite I took had me ignoring that regret little by little. Vee was every bit on cloud nine as I was, eating things like plant-based pork wontons with cilantro and onion drizzled in a thick ginger soy sauce, or a chunk of plant-pork perfectly seasoned and barbequed Memphis-style with three different kinds of sauce to choose from. She was also on her sixth cup of wine; she simply enjoyed the taste of it. We had learned during a friendly drinking game with Adam that she was impossible to get drunk. All vipers were. Their bodies metabolized nearly every toxin on the planet, alcohol included.

As the kitchen continued to serve us, part of me was so afraid I'd miss out on the next dish because I was so full, and another part just wanted to try the things younger me had seen in movies and television. I stabbed a forkful of plant-turkey tortellini and leaned over the table to present it to Vee, doing my best to ignore Giorgio standing by the wall and the several faces watching us from the little window in the kitchen doors.

"What?" she said, eyeballing the food and then me.

"Eat."

"We're having the same thing."

"Humor me, would you?"

She hesitantly craned her neck forward, careful to avoid flames from the shrinking candles. She could have easily covered the distance, but perhaps thinking I was trying to toy with her, decided to surprise me by slowly snaking her tongue out to wrap around the offered morsel. It slid off my fork and was dragged back into her waiting mouth, where she carefully moved it around to see if anything was different. Nothing was of course, but Vee was always careful when experiencing unfamiliar moments such as this. She swallowed and considered me for a moment, then stabbed a forkful from her own plate to offer to me. Only when I leaned in for it, she drew back her hand with a whisper quiet laugh, her tongue flickering just beyond her lips. This playful back-and-forth repeated twice more and I soon found myself practically standing over the table, laughing as I tried to get my bite of her food. She then quickly pulled back the fork and substituted herself by darting forward to capture me in a long kiss that was so close to the threshold of too deep, it had me standing on my toes.

When she finally pulled back, leaving me agape -- that was when she daintily placed the fork inside of my mouth.

"You play games now, do you?" I said with an ear-to-ear grin. She kept quiet, only smugly smiling as she continued to eat. I don't know how long I spent trying to do the same thing she had. No matter how far I pulled my fork from her, no matter where I held it -- over my head, behind my back, under the table -- her tongue would slowly slide from her smiling mouth, seek out whatever was on my fork, and effortlessly take it for herself. Out of the corner of my eye, I was fairly certain I had seen a young lady in the kitchen fanning herself. I myself was moments away from popping the top button of my undershirt to let some of the steam out of my collar.

Our giant blonde waiter, Maksim, came to take our dishes as Giorgio approached the table again, beaming with his hands clasped together.

"Everything has been to your liking so far, I hope?" We both nodded, washing down the last bites of tortellini with a laugh and a swig of wine. "Liam, anything to say specifically?"

"Everything's been fantastic, Giorgio, thank you. Your place deserves all the attention it gets, and I wish I had more to say but I'm not really a connoisseur or food critic. What's throwing me for a loop is your name -- Europa Totale. Apart from the tortellini, nothing else you've served has really screamed European to me. What gives? Testing out your new stuff on us?"

"The theme of the night, my boy," he said, his smile softening, "is not Europe. It is you."

I wasn't sure if I was hearing correctly or if the wine was beginning to get to me. "What's that mean?"

He clapped his hands to summon Maksim once more, who brought with him a single dish whose smell hit me before it was even on the table. My brain refused to believe my nose but was convinced soon enough when a solitary sandwich sat between me and Vee, its cheesy filling just barely spilling out over the sides to run down the golden-brown crust. My mind swam not with drink but with a flood of memories that stretched from my childhood all the way to the night before Mom and Dad had died, and with it came understanding of tonight's theme. Each dish Vee and I had eaten had been one of my mother's. The wontons from the block party, the barbeque that she and Dad were so skilled at making, the tortellini that Mom loved to make whenever company came over -- and then there was the humble grilled cheese sandwich, most comfortable of all comfort foods; the mythical ambrosia.

"They're not perfect imitations," Vee said as I slowly cut the sandwich in half, "but I did the best I could with how you described them to me."

Without another word, she took my fork from my hand and stabbed the small piece I had cut. This time there was no game, there were no tricks or laughter; she wasted no time giving me a bite of something I'd not had for damn near twenty years, something Mom would make to soothe flaring tempers after Adam and I would fight, whenever a crush had turned me down, or when a school grade had come back less than stellar. When coming home on a rainy day or after a bad day at work, whenever I could finally keep food down any time I got sick -- a grilled cheese was always the one thing waiting for me.

It was just as I remembered it. The crunch seemed to reverberate inside my skull while the cheese struck that warm and perfect balance between free-flowing and trying to glue my jaws shut. There was only one thing I couldn't pin down at first, something lacking that other cheeses from the market had. I was strange to think a grocery store's ingredients would have something that a fancy restaurant's wouldn't, but there was something indescribably off about the taste. When I figured it out my eyes shot open and I zeroed in on Giorgio, proudly standing over by the wall as he had for most of the night.

"This is real cheese," I mutely said, perhaps dulled by shock at first. "This is real! Where the hell did you find real cheese?" I hastily cut a piece off for Vee and practically shoved it into her mouth. She savored it just as I had while I waited for anyone to answer me.

"A magician does not reveal his secrets, Liam," Giorgi said with a cheshire grin.

An actual, honest-to-god grilled cheese, buttery crisp bread with a hint of garlic, gooey and stretchy provolone -- I was all but dead to the world, consumed only by the desire to share this with Vee. As more and more of it disappeared, we cut off smaller and smaller pieces for one another to make it last longer. I would feed her and recount to her memories of my family, and then she'd try to feed me whenever I paused long enough but I still tried to talk with a full mouth. When the time came for the last little piece, I offered it to Vee. When she refused, I popped it in her mouth as she was insisting I enjoy it.

It felt as though the night had only just begun, but the eerily quiet city outside let us know otherwise. Giorgio and Maksim cleared our table as I sung their praises, sometimes literally -- no doubt due to a little too much wine flowing through me. Vee finished her glass and mine before they too disappeared with the rest o the dirty dishes, and then Maksim reappeared to guide us out front to a mirror-shined black taxi outside. The luxurious synthetic leather interior was just as dark and a tinted separator window kept the driver as out-of-mind to us as we were to them. Our server bowed to us as Giorgio waved from the front door, and we were off in a flash. I could still tell through the mild buzz in my bloodstream that we were headed home.

"I am very impressed you planned all of this," I said, enjoying the pressure of her tail coiling commandingly up my legs, as though I were right where she wanted me.

"I had help. Giorgio would bend over backwards for any of us but the others volunteered to stay late. This taxi was Maksim's and Bria's idea--"

"Bria?"

"Blonde ponytail, short, silver stud in her right eyebrow," said Vee, and I recalled a woman matching that description fanning herself off at the sight of Vee's tongue antics. "But the menu was my idea," she proudly added.

"And what an incredible idea it was." I ran one hand across the top of her hood and another across the length of tail that kept climbing into my lap, then unsteadily leaned into her to plant a kiss. In my mild stupor I missed and sort of smeared my lips across her cheek, and she laughed. "The entire night, in fact. Incredible."

"Dates do not have to end after dinner is over, do they?"

"Oh, I know what you're thinking," I said with a sly grin before lowering my voice to a whisper. "You want to hit a nostalgia shop and pick up a few movies? Jasem's place had another truck come in yesterday, said he had some classic black-and-whites you've never seen."

"Oh, yes!" Her eyes lit up in an instant, her first idea now suddenly relegated to a back-up plan. She tapped the intercom button below the separating window and said, "Driver, Jasem's Old Times in Riverside before we go home, please!"

She fell back into her seat, tightly gathering herself up as if she were about to burst and it was all she could do to keep it together. "Dinner and a movie, how traditional!"

The wine began to hit me harder by the time we made it back home. I dozed in and out of the first half hour of whatever black-and-white Vee had queued up first, but wandering hands and nuzzling kisses woke me up well enough. By then we each had the other's attention and the movie was demoted to mere background noise. Afterwards, with her deep breathing beside me luring me into my own sleep, I mused -- with a job, a home, friends, family, and a lover -- I had never felt more normal in my life.

Chapter Text

The stairs had been the hardest part. The monolithic stack of papers I had gotten from the civic center proved unstable enough that I had been forced to pin it beneath my chin as I had cradled it in my arms, and more than once the entire thing had nearly toppled over as I had made my way through the lobby and into the elevators. Getting into the building was normally a delight, like it was the first step of being home. It was also nice to escape the biting cold outside that had persisted these past few winter months, but it was hard to feel that way now. I knew I was only bringing home an armful of legendary stress, tales of which I had only heard of as a kid from my parents.

When I finally got to our door, I wasn't sure what to do. Hoarsely whispering didn't do the trick and I wasn't keen on yelling for fear of waking the neighbors if they were asleep already. I was terrified of trying to barge in with my shoulder, afraid that even the tiniest bit of jostling would certainly scatter everything I held across the halls. My only option was to kick the door, so I carefully shifted my weight to one foot and quick as a flash, tapped the other against the door before planting it firmly on the ground again. Much to the relief of my tired arms, a quiet commotion inside let me know Vee had heard me. The door opened up and she met me with a look of utter disbelief. Pepper tossed an uninterested glance back at us before disappearing into the bedroom, apparently a little upset that I had gotten his living cushion to get up and let me in.

"Yeah, tell me about it," I said to Vee, cautiously sidling past her and shuffling my feet to make sure I wasn't about to trip over her. She reared up on her tail to take what she could carry from the top of the stack and we both plopped everything down on the table with a satisfying thwack, like a heavy phonebook. Both towers ominously wobbled back and forth for a few seconds, as if threatening to fall apart at the slightest touch. Vee took no notice as she curiously thumbed through the topmost forms while I stripped off my coat and gloves and hung them on the rack by the door.

"We need all of this?" she asked, amusing herself by running one of her claws up and down the stacks, producing a sound much like a playing card flapping in the spokes of a bicycle.

"I've never done this before. I didn't know what we needed so the civic center looked us both up and gave me half of this, then doubled it because we're not filing jointly." I caught my breath and stretched my back before anxiety began to pull my muscles taut again. "Have you been checking the civic center's website? I'd really rather not deal with a billion papers."

"It's still down and they can't extend the deadline anymore. Even when the system was up, we were 32,927th in the queue and it was only decreasing by two or three at a time at its fastest. We'd never have made it."

"What an absolute load. The city is the one that makes up the deadline to begin with. With all the computing power ADVENT had, it can't be that hard to make a tax site capable of handling the city's online traffic."

"The news says they're having trouble programming ADVENT's protocols to handle the task. This is the first tax season they've held. Maybe they should have hired you," Vee said with a laugh as she pulled her papasan seat up to the table. I sat down beside her and she used her tail to pull my chair in for me.

"Yeah, maybe they should have. All I remember is Mom telling us how stressed Dad would be every tax season before we got our first computer, so I'm expecting this to be just an absolute ton of fun. All right, so the lady handed me everything in duplicate and said start from the top, which was the stack you took from me," I took the first two sheets and made sure they were identical before handing one to Vee and getting started on my own, "and just fill in everything it asks for. You've got your W-2 and R-220, right?"

She rolled her eyes at the small bunch of paperwork beside her which she had earned throughout previous year. "And my NHR-9916 and 9040, my H-55, my DC-1, and about a dozen others. I don't know why humans insist on so much bureaucracy."

"If you ever find out, let me know."

The hours that followed were some of the most mind-numbing I had ever experienced. People thought programming and debugging was boring -- people that had no idea how to anyway. They thought it was just about staring at a screen and watching as thousands of lines of code endlessly scrolled by until it was time to punch the timeclock. To me, it's more like a puzzle, like one of those tangles of metal bars. The objective is to get them all untangled; sometimes in the process of freeing one, it gets stuck on another. My work programming and debugging the androids was about freeing up each bar and then finding a way to fit them back together so that none of them were actually stuck, and changing one thing didn't change two or three or more other things. Make sure one line wasn't interfering with another line, and if it was then find a way to separate them without breaking either one or any others.

Taxes were a truly odd, terrifying mixture of soul-deadening monotony and nail-biting anxiety. A single mistake could cause a cascading number of subsequent errors. It was nothing beyond endless copying and double-checking, writing down the same things the city or my employer had already given me. Refer to form T-2036, boxes A and C, and write down those figures on form T-2036C. Refer to form 1210R for the income figure that I had already provided on a thousand other forms and write it down one more damn time because the other times weren't good enough, find form who-freaking-cares and copy it to--

"Calm down."

"I am calm!" I snapped, the irony of my response lost to me for only a few moments. "I -- I was calm."

Her eyes narrowed and her natural scowl deepened, while I felt her tail retreat from my ankle. "Then I'm sorry," she tersely said.

Rubbing my temples did nothing for my building headache but it took my mind off the guilt that constricted my chest. I didn't think Vee was "You didn't -- I'm sorry. I shouldn't have -- I'm frustrated. This box is asking for three different figures that I've already written down on the last page, this one here says to find box twenty but box twenty is split up into sections A through G and I have no idea where to put any of this--" I cut myself off after realizing I was straying too far into justifying my outburst. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to yell."

"I am frustrated for the same reasons. Working yourself into a frenzy will not help," she said, and I felt her forgiveness winding itself around my ankles again. Even in civilian life she was still the anchor, with her cool and calm demeanor. "You said your father was like this?"

"Mom said nobody could get within a hundred yards of him whenever it was tax time. He'd refuse any help and scoffed at the idea of having an accountant do them. He'd shut himself away for an entire weekend and she would take care of me and Adam; we were toddlers then. Once Dad got his first desktop computer, the very first thing he bought along with it was some tax software and that solved all his problems."

Vee leaned over to take a peek at the form I was stuck on. Her eyes scanned across the top and then slowly down until she reached the bottom. She flipped back through her own stack and took one out to give it a second look.

"I just completed that one you're on," she said, showing it to me. "Since you're human, you only have to worry about sections A and B. It says so down here, look."

Sure enough, the instructions at the bottom said as much. "That's the dumbest -- who puts that there? Why not at the top with the other directions? Whoever made these papers is a sadist."

Work resumed mostly in silence. After a little while we seemed to fall into a rhythm that made it feel like the sizable tower of unfinished forms was disappearing at a steady pace. When I finished another, I looked up to grab the next one and curiously saw Vee had a second, smaller bunch of papers beside her finished pile. I watched her for a few minutes and she would periodically add to it.

"What's with that?"

"These," she said, patting the smaller bunch of papers, "are ones I can't finish. I'll have to get my C-112 from Giorgio tomorrow after work."

"Your what?"

"C-112. My Contractor-112."

"You're not a contractor."

"Yes I am. I signed an employment contract the day Giorgio hired me, therefore I am a contractor."

"What? No, everyone does that. I signed one. Hell, I signed one before working in the grocery store pre-invasion. That's not how it works," I said, pausing for a moment to draw upon all of my experience regarding the world of employment. There wasn't a lot there; like scuba diving in a shot glass. All I had to go on were things I had overheard my parents or the news talking about. "Contractors were like -- the news was always going on about them during the Second Gulf War. They were called black-something. Black-tide? Black-creek? I swear it was black-something, but they were contractors. And housebuilders! Housebuilders are contractors."

"What makes them different? They probably signed employment contracts too, didn't they?"

I suddenly found myself caught in that bewilderingly frustrating gray area, halfway between knowing what I was talking about but not having the requisite knowledge to convey it. I was certain that Vee and I were not contractors but I had no idea what it was that made us that way. Then, a moment of clarity: Adam would know. I knew he had been a contractor while working for Shrike, and while I didn't know how to describe Shrike's relationship to the city, he would.

"Hang on, Adam can explain it way better than I could," I said, grabbing my phone from my pocket and tapping the speaker-phone.

He picked it up before it even had a chance to ring. "Hey Liam! What's going on?"

"Hey Adam, Vee's right here and you're on speaker. Can you explain to us what a contractor is? I know we're not but I don't know why."

"Oh geez, hell if I know. Hang on," he said, and he took the phone away from his mouth to shout for Amalia who I surmised was in another room given by how the two were yelling their conversation. "Amy says there's a few differences. Contractors have a lot more independence in how they complete their job, and are typically paid upon job completion or at agreed upon checkpoints of completion instead by a wage or salary or anything like that. They can work on their own time, they can subcontract their work out to other contractors, so long as you get the job done."

"Hang on," I said, now a little unsure of what Adam was, "were you a contractor while working with Shrike or were you an employee under Shrike? What did you classify yourself as on your taxes?"

Another pause and another round of shouting in the background. "Amy says I was an employee of Shrike. The company was contracted by the city and the company paid its employees to effect said contract. Why the weird questions? Oh! Oh man, are you guys doing your taxes?" he asked with a barely contained laugh.

"Yes," I huffed, listening to Adam giggle again at my failure to hide my frustration. Vee cocked her head, as curious as I was to hear what Adam had to laugh about. "Why are you so chipper?"

"Amy and I lucked out, man. We jumped into the queue this morning right before the site went down the whole day again and when they booted it back up, we glitched to the front of the line! We're all set, easy as could be," he said, pausing for a beat for an answer, perhaps. All I managed was stunned silence. "All we had to do was fill in the online form with the info from our W-2s and T-2036s and it auto-filled everything else in. We were done in like, fifteen minutes."

Adam went on and on, his tone shifting from apologetic to the false positivity of brotherly gloating. He knew it too. The less I said, the more he knew my irritation was closer to boiling over into actual anger, and he just laid it on even thicker after that. Vee saw right through me in a heartbeat and did her best to tell me to stay calm, but it all came to an end when I simply hung up on Adam as he stupidly guffawed as if there wasn't a care in the world. I gently set the phone on the table and calmly made my way to the balcony, grabbing a pillow along the way and screaming into it once I was outside. Satisfied after a minute or two of catharsis and after two neighbors in the next building over had told me to shut the hell up, I closed the balcony behind me and found Vee patiently waiting with her elbows on the table and her chin resting in her hands, her half-lidded eyes making me feel even more foolish.

"Are you done?" she flatly asked. I took a deep breath and let it go, sitting down again while I gave her a nod that I wasn't sure even I believed. It was then my phone buzzed against the table. I was fine to let it be because I knew it was only Adam wanting to be Adam, but Vee picked it up and dialed in my passcode.

"Now what?"

"He's texting," she said as her eyes darted across the screen. "What does 'L-M-A-O-ing at your life R-N' mean?"

"It means I'm going to kick his ass when I see him next, that's what."

Chapter Text

The roof of the apartment had evolved over time. I was the first one to have started it with the sofa Adam and I had dragged up, along with a tarp to shield it from the elements. The next time Vee and I had decided to hang out up here, we had discovered a pair of wrought-iron chairs and a wicker table. A couple of months later the tattered and faded tarp had been supplemented by a new open-sided tent that covered a good chunk of the roof and hung over all the old seats, and some newer ones still. So when Vee wanted to have friends over to celebrate two years in the city, we had the perfect place to get everybody together, especially with the bout of perfectly sunny, breezy weather we'd been having for the past week.

"What's been the strangest part of living with a human?" Vee didn't even think for a moment but she quickly clammed up again when Amalia added, "And keep it clean," while cradling Zoe, my three-month old niece, in her arms.

Vee paused and then said, "Liam says his limbs will fall asleep. For the next five minutes afterwards I get my fun by poking and prodding whichever part of him is feeling pins and needles, as he says."

Everyone had a good chuckle about that while Amalia asked me about vice versa. "The tongue," I said. "If I'm making something and I want her opinion, she doesn't even have to leave her seat. I hold out the spoon or fork or whatever and wait for her to come on over but then -- fwip! Her tongue zips out across the room, zips back into her mouth, and then all I hear is, 'hm, more salt'."

Another round of laughter reminded me of how much I had missed having friends. I would never get back the eight years I spent entirely alone, and though those times now felt eons behind me they still weighed heavily on my day-to-day life. Though Vee told me she hadn't noticed, I felt as if I was trying to relearn how to act in a large group. Beforehand the only groups I had been a part of were all temporary situations, and I never made any effort to get to know anybody save for one or two people. But now, surrounded by people that I wanted to be around -- Amalia and Zoe, Helena, Austin and Dwayne, Giorgio and a few of Vee's coworkers, Suti, Mister and Missus Zhou, and more -- I was acutely reminded of what I had been missing. Finding one or two friends post-apocalypse was nice, but having everybody here was like winning the lottery and bemoaning how poor I had been before. However, thinking about how hard it had been or how hard things still were for some, put things back into perspective. It could always have been worse.

Vee's eyes swept across the crowd before finding and focusing on me, an obvious question in her eyes: What's wrong? I was fairly sure wallowing in self-pity was not appropriate party behavior, so I smiled at her and shook my head to say I was fine. These dark little moments came and went all the time. I'd talk about them again with Doctor Zeke during my next session. She thoughtfully flicked her tongue at me before continuing to strum her electric guitar in her lap. Mister Zhou sat on the couch beside her, using her old acoustic to enthusiastically try to show Vee a thing or two while everybody else mingled. She was happy to let him think he was teaching her but in truth her skill far surpassed his.

Giorgio's restaurant was booming. Europa Totale was known across the whole city as a prime spot, an achievement he was all too happy to attribute to his staff. Maksim and Bria had become two of Vee's closest friends, alongside Suti. Helena resided in a ground floor apartment on the outer edges of Renova Heights, newly-renovated out of the crime-ridden slums that had been known as 'Shankville'. Austin and Dwayne were part of the construction crew that had helped build it up and lived just across the district border from Helena, over in Highland Square. Apparently the city's next big project was going to be rebuilding Old Town but that was years and years away.

The roof access door banged open and a cop barged in wearing a smile nearly as bright as the polished copper badge shining on his chest.

"Hey nerds!" Adam had completed his lateral move from Shrike into the city's first police force months ago, but everyday he got to wear the grey-and-white uniform was like his first day all over again. He was trailed by Gore, the muton that he had freed and brought with him to City 31 two years ago. Dropping the 'Gorilla' moniker after having been released from detention, he was also a police officer now too, as well as Adam's partner and another friend. In a place like City 31, there would have to be those strong enough to deal with non-human disturbances after all. Gore grunted a greeting at me as he passed by; with Vee's tutelage, I had a better understanding of ADVENT tongues and could converse easily enough with those unable to speak English or a few words of Italian, to Giorgio's joy.

While swinging a curious knapsack to his side, Adam made a beeline for Amalia and planted a dramatic kiss right on her lips that left her just stunned enough for him to steal his daughter from her arms with a mischievous grin. Zoe squealed and laughed as he hefted her into the air for her to look down on everybody, and then he said his hellos to everyone else while Vee got a fierce hug.

"Let's say hi to Uncle Liam, huh?" Adam said, tapping Zoe's nose. She cooed approvingly as he approached with an apologetic look. "No offense, man. Wasn't ignoring you but my two ladies come first."

"I get it, no offense taken." I pulled back on the swaddle a bit to get a better look at Zoe; she reminded me so much of Mom's baby pictures it almost scared me. Bright blue eyes stared expectantly, waiting for a funny face. I obliged and earned myself a little giggle. "I still cant believe you made something this cute."

"I know, right? My scruffy mug? Hopefully she'll look more like her mother."

"How's the department?"

"Same ol' for me, but they're putting together a gang unit. Apparently a few groups are growing and they think they'll need specialized officers for it. Things are getting kind of weird and I don't know why. There was an XCOM rep in the precinct today, apparently they want to be in the loop as well on this gang stuff."

"XCOM's going to be in the city?"

"Oh no, nothing like that. They're just keeping an eye on things. Government types, you know? Get rid of one big brother and another comes along. Isn't that right, baby girl?" he said, tapping Zoe's nose again with a laugh. "What about you? Heard some hubbub about androids on the police force. Are you a part of that?"

"Huh, that one's already making the rounds is it?" I said to his confusion. "It's not supposed to be public yet. They're thinking there's going to be pushback so it's still under wraps but yes, I am involved. I got bumped up to cell lead; I'll be overseeing development on one suite of features and when we're all done, the project lead will jam it all together and hope it works. It's only supposed to be for high-risk operations, though. It's not as if androids are going to be patrolling the streets. The last thing the city council wants is a reminder of ADVENT's mechs on every street corner. At least, I'm told that's what it was like back then."

Adam paused for a beat, waiting to see if there was anything else I was going to add. He shifted and fidgeted some, bringing Zoe closer to his chest and noticeably splaying his hand out across her swaddle. When still I kept silent, his eyes began to dart down and then back up at me.

"What?"

"This, you dingus," he said, tapping the golden band on his finger. I snapped my head around and saw Vee laser-focused on us, her tongue darting and her eyes narrowing as if she were tracking a trail in the wilds. Before she could see the panic in my eyes I spun back around and gently nudged Adam along until we were behind the roof access, out of sight of anybody else.

"God's sake Adam," I hissed, "do you have any idea how sharp her senses are?"

"So what? Forget about books, you say she can read people like we were bright neon signs. Trust me man, she knows. So what's the hold up?"

I was certain my blood pressure spiked as I remembered the hours I had spent in vain on the phone. "I've called everyone in the city. There's not one priest, rabbi, imam, whatever -- nobody will do it. None of them even say no, they just hang up. Usually before I'm even done talking."

"Screw'em then," flinching at his own words and glancing down at Zoe, who was already asleep in her swaddle. "You don't have to have an actual ceremony, you know. Just get a license from the civic center and boom, done and done."

"Vee likes normal. A ceremony is normal. Mom and Dad would've wanted normal."

"Normal then was way different from normal now," he laughed, adjusting his knapsack's strap across his shoulder, "but hell, I'll do it if it's so important to you. What's it take to get ordained? Can't be that hard."

"You can't do it, you're supposed to be the best man!"

"You can't have your cake and eat it, Liam."

My temples suddenly began to throb as a headache took hold. "Look, it's irrelevant right now, we'll cross that bridge when we must. I haven't even asked her. Any actual ceremony is months away or longer."

He slapped my shoulder hard enough to knock me off balance and wake Zoe up, though he calmed her again before she got too upset. "We both know what her answer's going to be. Now come on, I want to show you what's inside my bag here."

We rounded the corner of the roof access and nobody seemed bothered by our absence while they chatted up whoever was closest. The three mutons carried on a grunting and trumpeting conversation that Helena seemed intent to involve herself in, much to Gore's surprise or annoyance. Suti seemed quite taken by whatever story Bria was telling as Maksim looked on with a smile, and Giorgio kept making the rounds trying to make sure everybody had tried at least one helping of his homemade dishes. Only Vee seemed interested in us as we made our way into the group again, her tongue slowly flicking and her pupils still razor thin until they dilated again after falling upon me. She feigned disinterest by resuming her conversation with Amalia but her sidelong glances made it clear where her attention really was. I fell into the seat beside her while Adam gave Zoe back to Amalia, and then stood apart from everyone else.

He gathered our attention by gruffly clearing his throat, then waited for the last bits of conversation to fade entirely. "It's nice to see everybody here. Let me just get this out of the way: shit's weird these days, huh?" He ignored Amalia making a show of covering Zoe's little ears. "Two years back, we all lived very, very different lives for obvious reasons. Some of us did our best with what we had, and some here didn't even know what it meant to have a life of their own to begin with. Some of us made do in the wilds or with the resistance, some lived in the cities that remained, and a few here still needed a little help breaking free. And I could not have imagined in a million years what would've happened afterwards. I ditched the resistance to help Gore escape. Liam showed up with Vee. Shrike brings in Helena and her two pro-wrestlers, Austin and Dwayne.

"What I'm getting at is -- superficially, this is weird. Aliens and humans mixing it up like this. There's no getting over that. But underlying everything is absolute normality. This is what people did back in the old days. We formed up, we made connections. And now that the world's slowly settling down with ADVENT gone, we come to find it's not just a human condition, is it? Mutons, vipers, hybrids, most everyone else ADVENT had under their gigantic thumb -- we all just want connections. Acquaintances, friends, family -- why is your hand up Liam?"

"Did Amalia write this for you? This speech seems a little above your level." Vee allowed herself a little giggle while Amalia laughed outright. Behind me, Gore grunted his amused agreement.

Adam didn't even dignify my question with any response besides a widening a grin. "One thing Dad always did was take pictures everywhere we went," he said, sliding his knapsack from off his shoulder, "and nothing shows connection better than a photo, which is why homes are packed with them on walls, bookshelves, desks, wherever. So I thought I'd take some extra cash to a nostalgia shop and get an old-fashioned camera like Dad had. Not too old though, this one's digital at least. Won't have to get the film developed. And unlike Dad, I read directions."

He pulled a folded-up tripod from the bag and set it up, then produced an actual camera. It was big and bulky compared to a phone and probably took a worse picture, but it was worth it alone to see Adam setting it up in a snap. I swore I was looking at Dad as he did, like looking through a portal back in time. He sat the camera atop the tripod, adjusted the angle, and instructed everyone to scoot inward a bit. The mutons stood behind everyone -- though Dwayne hefted Helena onto his shoulder -- and the humans stood in front, with the sole exception being Vee, who stood to my right. Adam fiddled with the camera one last time and then tapped a button which caused a tiny white light to blink at us. He hastily took his place on my left, one arm laid across Amalia's shoulders and the other across mine, while Vee's tail slithered its way my leg and up to my knee. I pulled her closer.

"Everybody smile," Adam chimed, quickly glancing back at the three behemoths of the group, "or, uh, try to look happy at least."

The white light stopped blinking, the shutter clicked a dozen times in rapid succession, and a snapshot in time was perfectly preserved. Two vipers stood among a group of humans; one affectionately curled around the human to her left. Three mutons towered over everyone else, and a little old woman beamed while sitting on the shoulders of the middle one while another woman in the front row held a baby. An ephemeral moment, belying the vastness of the experiences that had led up to it. To anyone else it would only be a curious picture on the wall that invited polite questions, but to all of us it would be a reminder of where we came from and where we were headed.

"And now no offense to the rest of you," said Adam, "but I want to snap one of just the family."

The rest of the group shrank to the sides while Adam went for the camera. I felt Vee tugging oddly and realized she was trying to leave.

"Where are you going?" I said.

"He said family," Vee whispered. "You, him, Amalia, and Zoe."

"Vee!" Adam shouted from behind the camera without taking his eyes from it, "get back in the photo!"

She stood stock-still between me and everyone else, confusedly glancing at Adam, then me, and then to Suti who encouraged her back towards my waiting one-armed embrace. She tensed, her shoulders high and her hood rigidly following her head and neck as she turned and slithered back to my side. While Adam made the camera ready again, Vee looked down and for the second time today her eyes silently asked a question.

"You are," I said.

Uncertainty ruled her features even as Adam rushed back to position and told us to smile,, while the camera's white light began to blink again in preparation. Vee's smile, always more reserved than a human's for how she emoted almost entirely from the corners of her scaly mouth, now seemed even more so. Tepid, almost. There was no way she believed I was only trying to be nice. I'd considered her family from the moment we'd saved each other's lives so long ago, even if I hadn't fully understood then how. Did she think Adam was patronizing her? I knew never had nor would -- I had known him my whole life after all. Was Suti just being nice? Maybe she thought everybody was acquiescing to me, just trying to avoid drama and arguments by calling her family when in truth nobody thought she was.

I decided such thoughts had no place in a happy moment like this, and I would tell her so in the one way that I knew for a fact always lifted her spirits.

With the white light blinking ever faster, I stood on my toes to whisper to her, "I love you."

That picture had the widest, happiest smile I had ever seen on a viper in my entire life. When the party was done, as the days, weeks, months passed by since and life went on -- that picture sat in the exact same spot. Atop the kitchen counter on the corner closest to the living room, slightly askew and facing mostly northward so that every time Vee woke up and left the bedroom, she couldn't help but stop and marvel at it more than other of the other photos we had accumulated over time.

This Saturday morning was just a little different on account of a question that had been asked and answered the night before. I still found her staring at the photo as I left the bedroom, her tongue languidly falling from her lips before disappearing again as I approached. She preemptively cleared her tail from my path and wrapped it around my ankles when I hugged onto her from behind, sliding my hands across her scales as I shifted to the side a little so I could stare with her. One of her hands came down to envelop mine and the golden ring she wore glided across the top of my hand.

Without me having said anything, as if she was still living in that moment on the roof, she said, "I love you too."

Chapter Text

By Lovelocked

By Tengridus

By DeltaV

Chapter Text

Sleep's iron grip slowly began to dissolve, a shadow lifted by the encroaching sunlight through the bedroom window. My dreams had tired me out already; infinite lines of android code had scrolled by as I sat at my desk waiting for the timeclock to hit that magic number. Waking up to find that the day had only just started and actual work lay just ahead of me brought me so, so low -- all the way to a plane of tiredness that I imagined not even more sleep could fix. All of the commotion -- the whirring overhead fan, the sun's obnoxious rays painting the room a blinding gold, and a particularly chatty bird sitting on the windowsill -- made me feel even worse. So did Pepper's judgmental glare from the foot of the bed.

I tried to stir and realized I was still in another kind of iron grip. The restraints around my legs tightened to make sure I wasn't going anywhere. The more I struggled, the more Vee's coils hardened until I felt as if I were being kept in bed by a tube of steel wrapped around me.

My first attempts at speech were no better than moans and grumbled gibberish. "Vee," I pleaded after finally finding my voice, "let me go. I've got work."

She drew all of herself in, her arms dragging across my chest and her tail travelling further up my legs to lock my knees together. She pushed her head harder into my neck and sighed deeply, a sound soon overtaken by a softening and drawn-out hiss.

"No."

"Come on, Vee."

"Sunday," she mumbled. "No work."

"Your tricks don't work on me." With a considerable amount of effort that nobody should ever have to expend so early in the morning, I wriggled to roll myself over. When I reached for my phone on the bed stand, she pulled her body taut and dragged me back towards her, putting the phone out of reach again. But that worked just as well; I reached across her to grab her phone and keyed in her password to check the date.

"Huh. Lazy Sunday it is." Suddenly things weren't so bad. The comfortingly cool breeze from the fan, the sun's glorious glow bathing the room, and the beautiful song from the morning dove outside made everything that much better. The dreaded start of a new work week temporarily postponed, I happily stopped struggling to let Vee cuddle as she pleased, all the while thoughts of a big breakfast danced through my head. My mouth began to water as my imagination showed me a big plate of imitation eggs and bacon, or facon as Vee liked to call it. That always got a chuckle out of me considering she'd never had the real thing before.

A slow, casual squirming brought me out of my thoughts, and Vee slid her body to further envelop mine. She gently tightened up but also left space for my arms to poke through her coils. After shuffling around to get comfortable, I pat the length of tail closest to my hands and closed my eyes, glad to drift away for another couple of hours.

Until the coils wrapped around my waist tightened just a little further and pulled down, dragging my boxers with them.

"I thought I said lazy Sunday."

She said nothing but slowly shifted her tail. I felt her growing smile spreading across my neck. She kept me mostly still when I tried to look down, and what I could see was blocked by the sheet-covered length of tail spiraled around my chest and stomach. Though it was impossible to miss her tail rising triumphantly from the covers, the tip curved through one of the legs of my boxers and lazily waving about like a flag. With a forceful flick that shook the bed, she launched my underwear across the room before cocooning as much of me with her body as she could. She was content to lie beside me, periodically squeezing and then relaxing like a full-body hug. She slackened enough to draw her head away and curled herself down, hiding almost entirely beneath the covers. A soft hiss rippled the sheets and then all was silent and still again.

"Vee?"

I startled with a laugh as her tongue flicked out, wetly slapping against my side. It lazily wandered southward, a bump in the fabric running down the bed. When I tried to take a peek she tightened up and held me completely immobile. Only when I stopped my squirming did she relax again and did her tongue continue to travel its circuitous path down across my stomach, though at an agonizingly slower pace. She enjoyed these sorts of games, moments where she could be unabashedly dominant and relentlessly assertive because there was nobody else around. At home she didn't care about looking menacing or strong or tall or anything of the sort. Out in the city, there were still some parts of herself she kept bottled up. Here, she was entirely herself.

She drew a satisfied sigh from me once her tongue found its mark, looping three times around my length. I desperately tried again to throw the sheets back but she was even faster than before, squeezing me tight to make sure I wasn't going anywhere while she intensified her teasing. Again and again with a frustrated laugh, I'd squirm and wriggle to no avail as she continued on and on and on, slower and slower, her tongue constricting and languidly moving up and down in such a way that made it seem she wasn't trying at all. Which was fine with me honestly, because I was never long to last whenever she did this. No sooner had I had a moment to catch my breath and stave off the inevitable, Vee decided this game was over. The teasing was done, and the loops of her dexterous tongue began moving much faster and with more force than before. Enraptured as I was, I wasn't looking to end our morning antics so quickly.

I don't think she expected me to fight as hard as I did, as fast as I did, and so I managed to surprise her. That was the only way I could imagine ever rolling myself -- and the three-hundred-odd pounds of viper attached to me -- right off the bed. We tumbled to the floor in a tangle of limbs, tail, and bedcovers, laughing the whole time as Pepper silently judged us from afar.

"I will never understand," said Vee, still laughing and struggling for breath, "how you always taste like sweat. You've just woken up!"

"You don't have to do it if you don't care for it," I panted, letting loose the last of my giggles.

"I like doing it because I know you like it. I don't mind at all." She inhaled, held it, then let it go, and her normal composure returned with only her smile a reminder of our tumble. She reached out for me but stopped short to check on the ball of black fluff that had come back to stare at us from the doorway. Pepper would normally vacate the bedroom when things got so physical he couldn't get comfortable on the bed. "Someone's hungry."

"I got it." I disentangled myself from Vee and she helped me to my feet. I wandered into the bathroom, Pepper following close behind; he knew the routine. Every morning, he'd follow the first person into the bathroom, either threading between my legs or leaning against Vee as she slithered. The food clattered into his ceramic bowl and he dug in, purring like a motor as his tail swished impatiently back and forth, as if he couldn't stuff his face fast enough. I stroked his back a few times to watch his haunches rise.

"So," I stepped back into the bedroom, "where were--"

Vee towered over me, the top of her head nearly touching the ceiling. It always amazed me how muscular she was, that so little of her tail could support so much of her bulk. She kept her body compressed a little, held aloft in a shallow s-curve that had her hips conspicuously thrust forward. Even if she wasn't spreading herself for me, I would have already known where she wanted my attention.

"I'm not certain I know what you're getting at," I said, somehow managing to keep a straight face. Her eyes narrowed much like how they would have in the wilds while tracking a trail, but here it meant something else: toy with me, will you?

She slithered forward to make sure the point was clear, pressing her slickened sex against my lips and pinning me against the bedroom wall. It was impossible to miss the shudder of relief that rolled across her body as I held onto her sides, and the soft hiss which fell from her lips, like a breeze through the branches, when I took a taste of what was offered.

She always had this metallic tang to her that reminded me of licking a battery, minus the electric jolt, though I was certain electricity coursed through her with how each muscle beneath her scales jumped and twitched as I took my time exploring her depths. She was eager to pick up the pace, attempting to steady herself under the waves of pleasure in such a way that I couldn't avoid the swelling bud of flesh that threw her into fits. I was happy to oblige her. I suckled on it gingerly at first, and when I went harder, so too did she press me harder into the wall. When I looked up, hoping to see in her eyes how well a job I was doing, I instead saw her fighting to stay upright; she had one hand braced against the ceiling and the other crept low to race fingers through my hair, urging me deeper, faster still. A thrumming in her throat exploded into a staccato rattling that I still had no idea how she was able to produce, and when she realized how loud she was she quickly stifled herself, clapping the hand that had been pressed against the ceiling over her mouth. She went rigid as a pole for a moment, shivered against my mouth hard enough for me to feel the vibration in my skull, and then melted down to drape herself back and over the bed.

I wiped my arm across my mouth, then noticed the wall somehow felt different. I peeled myself off of it and ran my hand across where my head had just been. "Oh come on, you put a dent in the wall."

"You put a dent in the wall," she laughed, her chest swelling with every gasping breath. Despite knowing her breasts weren't actually breasts, it was impossible not to find the scene undeniably alluring. Equally as alluring was her staring at me over her own chest and slowly curling a finger over and over, beckoning me atop of her. If she had somehow failed to grab my attention before, she most certainly would have had it now. Nearly tripping over her tail in my hurry, I crawled over her, savoring the cool gloss of her scales and planting a line of kisses up her body until face to face with her, upon which I pecked her on the lips. 

What I found strange was there was normally a contest to get to this point, a half-hour wrestling match to overpower her coils that had me panting and sweating even before we had begun to make love. Even during she was liable to just flip me over without any warning and take charge again, not that I'd ever complain.

"Where's the game?" I wryly asked. "Where's the olympian wrestling contest that tires me out before we've even started?"

"No game, Liam" she said with a soft smile. "Not this time."

I made space for her hand to slip between us and she guided me towards her entrance, her hand leaving me with a gentle tug as though to say she was ready, before they wrapped around and across my back. She hugged me close and I snugly slid inside, softly pushing a breath from her chest in the form of a low and relaxing hiss, while I was powerless to stop the moan that grew in my throat.

It wasn't everyday Vee was so relaxed in bed, on top or on bottom, where she would still seem to direct the action with her powerful body. Neither of us seemed in any kind of frantic rush, so I resolved to take this slowly, slow enough that we could each feel every thrust, every inch, every ridge, crease, and fold. Hints of her usual self would periodically bubble to the surface; she hugged me so close that all I could do to keep going was grinding myself against her, much to her gasping delight. Every part of her was reluctant to let go of me in any way. How tightly her arms pressed across my bag, how intricately her tail wound itself through my legs -- and then she'd just relax again.

The thought crossed my mind that she was trying not to fight me. The way she gripped my sweat-slicked hands, how she had woven her body around mine and forced us off-kilter, as though we were tilted somehow and I was about to fall off of her. Everything about how we laid made me think at any moment she was just going to flip me over and make me one with the mattress, as she normally did. Not that I didn't love it, but it was strange to feel her holding back. The tension in her body grew and grew until I was certain my next destination was beneath her, but she willed it away and instead gently flicked me across the nose with her tongue, her crimson eyes squinted by the smile at my reaction before they closed again and she gave herself over to the moment. I wondered then if Vee was actually fighting herself. Maybe she was actually trying not to take over.

She relaxed entirely, staring at the ceiling. Her face out of reach, I kissed the space between her breasts and reached up to stroke the bottom edge of her hood. Her body, normally a tube of solid steely muscle that twitched and flexed with the tiniest movements, slackened as if it were liquid, bouncing and rolling with every thrust. Her coils hung loosely from me as if they were just more clothes to be shed. She wouldn't be so relaxed in a moment. Her increasingly uneven breathing, the way she drew more of the sheets up between her fingers, how her walls tightened around me...

Our morning romp came to an end, as did her composure. In a flash, her tail shot up and crossed over my back, pressing my body to hers as I moaned her name and gave everything I had left in me. Her hips leapt up from the bed and four claws raked my back, a deflating hiss filling the air while she slowly came down from her own climax. We laid together for a few minutes, gathering our strength and our breath until we could do more than simply pant. I groaned something that vaguely resembled 'I love you'. It must've been clear enough because she curled her head down to hold her lips to my forehead. I laughed and fell off of her, scooting up the bed a little ways so that I could actually reach her face and enjoy a kiss more passionate than a peck on the forehead.

"What was that about?" I asked, first to her confusion. Realization hit moments later.

"I don't want the game anymore, the wrestling. I mean -- I enjoy it but I don't want to have to. I don't mean to. It's not -- I never meant--"

"Slow down." I ran my fingers along the edge of her hood. She shuddered and took a deep breath.

"Just so you know it has nothing to do with you, you are considerate and understanding, but this sense of -- this idea in my head--" She abruptly stopped, struggling for words and forcing out an angry hiss before she fell silent once again.

I waited for her to add something else, feeling it was in my best interest to keep my mouth shut and let her vent. She still kept quiet, so I only said, "We can revisit this later, when you're ready. How about I make us breakfast and then we--"

"It's hard to give up control," she stammered, her gaze sweeping from one corner of the ceiling to the other as though she was finding the right words above us. "I never even knew what it meant to have control like I do know. I only knew how to control a firefight or a breakout or a flanking attempt. I was a puppet then, and now? I control myself. I know what it is now to have my own thoughts and my own body and it is very hard to give that up even in intimate moments. Our little wrestling matches before bed? That is only me stalling for time, psyching myself up, as humans say. I know you are nothing like ADVENT but it's just this -- this compulsion in the back of my mind. If I could be rid of it then I would. I don't want to feel that way, especially not around you."

I wished so hard for something to say, but I couldn't even begin to imagine putting myself in Vee's situation. I couldn't fathom how it would feel being a prisoner in one's own body, incapable of understanding the difference between my thoughts and theirs because there had never been a mine to begin with.

"Well, first of all," I began, thinking humor might dispel the unwarranted shame creeping into her voice, "let me state the obvious and say I also enjoy our wrestling matches. It's probably the most exercise I get." She hissed out a giggle. "Second, I am the last person that will complain about you being on top. If you want to imprint me into the mattress, be my guest whenever you please. But if you want to stop the compulsion, as you put it, I'll help you in anyway I can, however you'd like me to."

She squeezed me close, one cool hand cradling my face and sapping away the heat of our morning fun. "I know you will," she whispered with a smile.

"Is it anything you'd want to bring up to Doctor Zeke?"

A mirthless laugh shook her frame. "He does well dealing with the traumas forced upon me by the Elders, but I feel an issue like this may be beyond his reach."

"Then what do you want to do?"

She sighed and looked away, her hand falling from my face. "I don't know Liam, though I'll be sure to tell you the moment I think of something."

I took her hand in mine, planting a kiss on the back. While we laid together, staring into each other's eyes, I thought it couldn't hurt to think of all the time we'd spent together. Was there anything, any moment or conversation or something locked away in those memories that could apply here? Was there anything that might help in even the most infinitesimal way?

While reminiscing, the sunlight faded into darkness and the singing birds outside the window slowly turned into the incessant drum of a heavy rain beating against the window. We were in the shack in the woods behind Helena's house, just a few days away from City 31 and finally beginning to understand and explore what we meant to each other. Panting and spent then much like we were this morning, I remembered exactly what we had said to each other that night with so much clarity that I thought I heard her speaking to me now.

"Remember that night at Helena's house, years back? In the little guest house."

"Of course," she chirped.

"Remember what I said -- what you said first? 'There is nobody in the universe I trust more than you'."

"I'll never forget it."

I propped myself up on an elbow to reach across her, plucking the golden band from her bed stand. I twirled it between my fingers, admiring how it so cleanly reflected the scene on the bed in its curves. She offered her hand and I slipped it on for her.

"Think how far we've come since then," I said. Though there were no illusions of fixing her issue so easily, I felt this was something I wanted to say whether it helped or not. "If we trusted each other that much then, how about now?"

Her gaze flickered from the ring to me, then back to the ring again, perhaps marveling at how such a simple thing could carry so much meaning. Those brilliantly crimson eyes of hers lost their focus for a moment, her slitted pupils widening and glazing over as though she were looking through the ring, through her hand, and right at me. A moment later and her pupils narrowed again, actually zeroing in on me as a wide smile tugged the corners of her lips.

"Did that help?"

"Maybe a little," she cooed, pulling me tightly against her. "I guess we'll see later, if I decide to tire you out or not."

"Looking forward to it, Vee."